THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  ILLINOIS 


LIBRARY 

Presented  in  1923 
By  Professor 
Bvarts  Boutell  Greene 

aoa.6 

&6>7t3 


Return  this  book  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 


University  of  Illinois  Library 


1£  l:i 

o 

ad 

■ FEB  1 ‘ 

tB  0 

1 

¥ 


L161__H41 


* Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  901 A 


https:/^rchive.org/detaife/illustrativegatlibowe 


f 


;i  'A'?'' " 


% 


ILLDSTEATIVE  GATHERINGS 


FOB 

PREACHERS  AND  TEACHERS. 

A MANUAL  OF  ANECDOTES,  FACTS,  FIGUKES, 
PKOVERBS,  QUOTATIONS,  ETC. 

Jltontcli  for  €\m[m  Nestling. 


BY  THE 

Rev.  G.  S.  BOWES,  B.A., 

BECTOB  OF  CHILLENDEN,  KENT,  AND  LATE  SCHOLAR  OF  CORPUS  CHRISTI 
COLLEGE,  CAMBRIDGE. 


“WITHOUT  A PARABLE  SPAKE  HE  NOT  UNTO  THEM.” 


JFrfim  S/Onb-Dit 


PHILADELPHIA  : 

PERKINPINE  & HIGGINS, 

No.  56  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET. 

1864. 


\ 


‘^Illustrative  Gatherings.” — It  is  hoped  the  title 
of  this  book  will  at  once  explain  its  design, — to  supply 
a selection  of  illustrations,  gathered  from  many  sources 
for  the  elucidation  of  Christian  truth;  such  as  ‘‘preachers 
and  teachers”  are  constantly  in  search  of,  and  yet  often 
find  it  difficult  to  meet  with. 

A few  words,  however,  may  be  said  upon  its  plan.  It 
embraces, — 

1.  A Collection  of  Scripture  References.  The  Scrip- 
tures being  the  great  source  of  truth,  a collection  of  texts, 
and  also  of  scriptural  emblems,  have  been  placed  at  the 
beginning  of  most  of  the  articles,  and  short  illustrations 
subjoined  to  many  passages  of  Holy  Writ.  Of  the 
former,  it  may  sometimes  happen  that  their  applicability 
may  not  at  once  be  obvious ; but,  it  is  believed,  a little 
careful  thought,  and  comparison  with  the  context,  com- 
bined with  a due  consideration  of  the  subject,  will  fully 
prove  their  bearing,  and  show  for  what  purpose  they 
have  been  selected.  There  are  some  texts  which,  like  a 
prism,  can  be  rightly  seen  only  when  held  in  a peculiar 
light. 

2.  A Collection  of  Illustrations ^ combined  and  com 


IV 


PREFACE. 


pressed  with  a view  to  brevity,  applicability,  and  variety. 
The  field  of  illustration  is  a boundless  one,  and  the  difii- 
culty  is,  not  to  collect,  but  to  select.  Many  from  the 
author’s  own  MSS.,  and  other  sources,  might  have  been 
added,  which  have  been  rejected,  as  being  either  too  long 
or  too  familiar;  and  in  many  that  are  here  given,  details 
and  applications  have  been  curtailed  to  supply  room  for 
greater  variety.  Of  many  of  the  articles,  the  author 
can  only  say  with  Montesquieu,  have  culled  a garland 
of  flowers;  and  the  only  thing  that  I can  call  my  own 
is  the  string  that  binds  them.”  Many  others  are  partly 
original  and  partly  selected. 

To  the  whole, — 

3.  A copious  Index  has  been  added,  as  the  same  illus- 
trations, it  is  evident,  may  often  apply  to  many  subjects, 
and  kindred  subjects  have  so  close  an  affinity  with  eacli 
other. 

In  offering  this  work  to  the  Christian  public,  much 
might  be  said  upon  the  value  and  use  of  illustrations, 
the  importance  of  which  has  long  and  universally  been 
admitted.  Reason,  history,  and  experience  all  witness 
to  their  power.  The  most  eminent  preachers  have  used 
them  freely.  Our  Lord  Himself,  the  Great  Teacher,  gave 
them  His  sacred  sanction.  Our  own  experience  attests 
their  magic  spell.  How  often  the  well-told  anecdote — 
the  touching  figure — the  pithy  proverb — are  remembered, 
when  the  argument  is  lost,  and  the  exhortation  is  for- 


PKEFACE. 


V 


gotten!  A freer  and  judicious  use  of  illustration  -would 
tend  much  to  enliven  the  dullness  of  many  of  our 
preachers,  and  to  arrest  the  attention  of  many  of  our 
congregations. 

Two  cautions  may  here,  however,  be  suggested 

1.  Illustrations,  valuable  as  they  are,  should  be  used 
sparingly  and  judiciously;  otherwise,  our  instructions 
may  be  made  gaudy,  instead  of  attractive,  puerile  rather 
than  powerful  ^ as  a coat,  too  richly  embroidered,  encum- 
bers the  wearer.  Hence,  generally  speaking,  one  or  two 
striking  figures,  skillfully  opened  out  and  wisely  applied, 
produce  far  more  impression  on  the  mind  than  a long 
string  of  similes,  touched,  but  not  dwelt  upon.  At  the 
beginning  of  most  of  the  articles,  therefore,  in  this  book, 
a number-of  simple  emblems  have  been  collected,  one  or 
two  of  which  the  reader  may  select  and  open  out  for 
himself,  after  which  any  of  the  following  illustrations 
may  be  used.  This  is  desired  to  be  a suggestive  book ; 
not  one  to  encourage  idleness,  but  one  to  help  the 
thoughtful. 

2.  Illustrations,  valuable  as  they  are,  let  it  always  be 
remembered,  should  be  kept  in  their  due  place.  “Argu- 
ments are  the  pillars  of  the  temple  of  truth;  illustrations 
are  the  windows  to  let  in  light.”  ‘True;  yet  such  light 
only  as  can  reach  the  mind.  It  is  a higher  power  that 
must  reach  the  heart.  “It  is  recorded  of  one  of  the 
Reformers,  that  when  he  had  acquitted  himself  in  a pub- 


vi 


PREFACE. 


lie  discussion  with  great  credit  to  his  Master’s  cause,  a 
friend  begged  to  see  the  notes,  which  he  had  observed 
him  to  write;  supposing  that  he  had  taken  down  the 
arguments  of  his  opponents,  and  sketched  the  substance 
of  his  own  reply.  Greatly  was  he  surprised  to  find  that 
his  notes  consisted  simply  of  these  ejaculatory  petitions, — 
‘More  light,  Lord;  more  light,  more  light!’  This  is 
the  light  the  true  teacher  wants.  If  anything  here 
written  be  useful  as  a help  to  supply  light,  let  it  only  be 
in  humble  subservience.  The  wisest  words  of  the  wisest 
minds  are  only  a dark  lantern,  without  the  Spirit’s  light. 
Too  much  time  may  be  spent  in  seeking  to  adorn  and 
enforce  the  truth.  Let  those  who  use  this  book  use  it 
only  as  a help.  It  is  our  bounden  duty — it  should  be 
our  diligent  care — to  use  all  the  helps  we  can ; but  let 
this  prayer  be  ever  upon  our  lips,  and  in  our  hearts, 
^‘More  light.  Lord;  more  light,  more  light!” 

N.  B. — The  letters  c/.  are  used  throughout  for  “com- 
pare,” being  the  abbreviation  of  the  Latin  word  confer^ 
— the  imperative  mood  of  the  verb  confer to  collate  or 
compare. 

G.  S.  BOWES. 


* Rev.  C.  Bridges  on  Psalm  cxix.  (p.  173,  note.) 


ILLUSTRATIFE  GATHERINGS. 


ABIDING  IN  CHRIST — Denotes:  1.  Dependence. 
(John  XV.  5.)  2.  Continuance.  (Luke  xxiv.  28,  29.) 

3.  Peace,  rest,  and  love.  (Psalm  xxv.  13;  xci.  1.) 

One  of  the  many  expressions  peculiar  to  St.  John,  and 
which  so  sweetly  breathes  his  tender  spirit,  who  leaned 
upon  the  Saviour’s  bosom.  As  he  has  titles  of  Christ, 
peculiar  to  himself  (“the  Life,”  “Light,”  “the  Truth,” 
&c.),  so  he  has  distinctive  terms  for  our  life  in  Christ, 
and  this  is  one,— “Abide  in  Me,  and  I in  you,”  &c. 
(See  John  xv.,  and  elsewhere  in  about  twenty-one  places.) 

ACCESS  TO  GOD. — Psalm  Ixv.  4;  Ixxiii.  23—28; 
Micah  vi.  6-8;  John  x.  1-9;  xiv.  6;  Eph.  ii.  18;  iii. 
12;  Rom.  v.  2;  Heb.  iv.  16;  x.  19-22. 

Through  Christ.— Cf.  1.  The  order  of  the  Taber- 
nacle,— the  Brazen  Altar — Laver — Holy  Place — Most 
Holy. 

2.  Nearly  all  the  gifts  and  sacrifices  were  ofiiered  at 
the  door  of  the  Tabernacle. 

3.  John  X.  1-9;  xiv.  6. 

4.  Heb.  vii.  22.  Jesus  “a  Surety  of  a better  Testa- 
ment,” from  srp-r,  near. 


9 


10 


ILLUSTRATIVE  ..GATHERINGS. 


Cf.  God's  way  of  forgiveness  with  man's.  David  for- 
gave Absalom,  but  he  said,  ‘^Let  him  turn  to  his  own 
house,  and  let  him  not  see  my  face."  (2  Sam.  xiv.  24.) 

So  Absalom  dwelt  two  full  years  in  Jerusalem,  and  saw 
not  the  king's  face."  (Ver.  28.)  But  God's  pardons 
include  direct  access.  (Rom.  v.  1,  2.) 

ACKNOWLEDGING  GOD.— Genesis  xxxiii.  5;  1 
Chron.  xxix.  10-25;  Ps.  xxviii.  5;  cxv.  1;  Prov.  iii.  6; 
Eccl.  vii.  13;  Isa.  v.  12;  Dan.  iv.  30-82;  v.  23;  Acts 
xii.  23. 

We  do,  when  we  (1)  take  Him  into  our  counsels  before 
we  form  our  plans ; (2),  ask  his  blessing  in  their  pro- 
gress; (3),  surrender  or  change  them  whenever  he  re- 
quires it;  and  (4),  when  we  honor  Him  as  our  Father, 
and  obey  Him  as  our  King. 

There  were  several  striking  examples  of,  under  the 
Jewish  economy,  as  in  the  oiferings.  The  wave  offering 
was  waved  horizontally  to  the  four  points,  and  the  heave 
offering  heaved  up  and  down,  the  two  acknowledging 
Him  as  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth.  All  the  firstborn 
of  man  and  beasts  were  also  his.  The  tithes  were  for 
the  maintenance  of  his  ministers.  So  also  in  war  (see 
Numbers  xxxi.  28-30),  the  tribute  offered  to  God  was 
from  the  soldiers  l-500th  part,  and  from  the  people 
l-50th,  besides  a large  thank-offering  of  the  officers, 
about  $140,000. 

England  has  often  shown  her  Christian  character  in 
this  respect;  as  when  Queen  Elizabeth  ordered  a medal 
to  be  struck,  after  the  destruction  of  the  Spanish 
Armada,  having  on  it  Ex.  xv.  10,  ‘^Afflavit  Deus,  et 
dissipantur," — ‘‘God  blew  on  them,  and  they  were 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


11 


scattered.”  So  we  have  well  inscribed  Ps.  xxiv.  1 on 
the  forefront  of  the  Royal  Exchange,  and  stamped  ‘‘Dei 
gratia”  on  all  our  coins  of  the  realm.  But  do  y^efeel 
the  acknowledgments  we  so  often  make,  as,  e.g,,  when  we 
say  grace  at  meals? 

Pope  Adrian  blasphemously  put  the  inscription  upon 
the  college  he  had  built,  “Utrecht  planted  me,  Louvain 
watered  me,  but  Cmsar  gave  the  increase.”  Upon  which 
some  one  wrote  underneath,  “It  seems  God  did  nothino: 
for  this  man.” 

ADOPTION. — Prov.  xiv.  26;  Isa.  Ivi.  5,  6;  Ezek. 
xvi.  3-14;  John  i.  11-13;  Rom.  viii.  14-17;  2 Cor.  vi. 
18 ; Gal.  iv.  5-7 ; Eph.  i.  5-11 ; Phil.  ii.  15 ; 1 John 
iii.  1-3. 

Is  included  in  Justification. 

“Justification  is  the  act  of  God  as  a Judge,  adoption 
as  a Father.  By  the  former  we  are  discharged  from 
condemnation,  and  accepted  as  righteous;  by  the  latter, 
we  are  made  the  children  of  God,  and  joint-heirs  with 
Christ.  By  the  one  we  are  taken  into  God's  favor;  by 
the  other,  into  his  family.  Adoption  may  he  looked 
upon  as  an  appendage  to  justification,  for  it  is  by  our 
being  justified  that  we  come  to  a right  to  all  the  honors 
and  privileges  of  adoption.” — Dr.  Guyse. 

By  adoption,  God  gives  us — (1),  a new  7iame  (Numb, 
vi.  27;  Rev.  iii.  12);  (2),  A new  nature  (2  Pet.  i.  4), 
[“Whom  God  adopts  He  anoints;  whom  He  makes  sons, 
He  makes  saints,  ’ — Watson.~\  (3),  A new  inheritance. 
(Rom.  viii.  17.) 

Fruits  of  (a)  On  God’s  Part.  Love  towards  the 
adopted.  (Psalm  ciii.  13.)  Provision  for 


12 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Ixxxiv.  11.)  Protection,  (Zech.  ii.  8.)  Cruidance, 
(Hosea  xi.  1-3;  Rom.  viii.  14.)  Correction.  (Heb. 
xii.  5-11.) 

(h\  On  our  Part.  Holiness.  (2  Cor.  vi.  18 ; vii. 
1;  1 John  hi.  1-3.)  Love  for  the  Father.  (Rom.  viii. 
15.)  Love  to  all  God’s  family.  (1  John  v.  1.) 

The  wonder  of  God’s  adoption  appears,  if  we  compare 
it  with  the  love  of  men.  1.  Men  generally  adopt,  when 
they  have  no  children  of  their  own.  But  God  had  a 
Son— his  ‘‘dear  Son,” — a Son  better  than  the  angels. 
(Heb.  i.  4.)  2.  Men  generally  adopt  such  as  they  think 

deserving.  God  adopted  criminals,  traitors,  enemies. 
3.  Men  adopt  living  children.  God  adopts  those  spirit- 
ually dead.  4.  Man  adopts  one  son.  God  adopts  many. 
(Heb.  ii.  10.) 

Such  Love. — When  the  Danish  missionaries  stationed  a-t 
Malahar  set  some  of  their  converts  to  translate  a Catechism  in 
which  it  was  asserted  that  believers  became  the  sons  of  God, 
one  of  the  translators  was  so  startled  that  he  suddenly  laid  down 
the  pen,  and  exclaimed,  “It  is  too  much.  Let  me  rather  render 
it,  ‘ They  shall  he  permitted  to  kiss  his  feet !’  ” 

Ex.  Ephraim  and  Manasseh  by  Jacob.  Moses  by 
Pharaoh’s  daughter.  Esther  by  Mordecai. 

Application.  God’s  yearning  love.  (Jer.  hi.  19.) 
Our  duty.  (1  Sam.  xviii.  3:  Esther  vi.  6;  Mai.  i.  6; 
1 John  iu.  2,  3.) 

AFFLICTIONS. 

Ex.  i.  12;  iii.  7;  Ruth  i.  21 ; 2 Sam.  xxii.  28;  Ezra  ix.  13; 
Keh.  ix.  31,  32;  Job  ii.  10;  v.  27  ; xiv.  1;  xxxvi.  8-12;  Ps. 
XXXV.  19,  42;  xxx.  8;  cxix.  71,  75,  107;  cxxvi.  5;  cxl.  12; 
Eccl.  vii.  2-4;  viii.  13,  14  ; Isa.  xxvii.  9;  xxx.  32;  xxxiv.  11  ; 
xlviii.  10;  liii.  7;  Ixiii.  9;  Lam.  iii.  1,  22,  23,  39,  40;  Ezek. 
XX.  37  ; Hosea  v.  15  ; Joel  i.  19 ; Amos  iii.  6 ; Micah  iv.  7 ; 


ILLCSTRATIVi:  GATHERINGS. 


IS 


Zeph.  lii.  12;  Ma!.  iii.  3.  John  xvi.  20;  Eom.  v.  2;  viii.  17, 
18,  28,  35-39  ; 2 Cor.  i.  10 ; iv.  17  ; vi.  10  ; Col.  i.  24  ; 1 Thess. 
iii.  3;  1 Tim.  ii.  12;  Heb.  x.  32;  xii.  3-11;  James  v.  11-13; 
1 Pet.  iv.  13,  14  ; v.  9,  10 ; Eev.  iii.  19. 

Gen.  XXXV.  18.  ‘‘She  called  his  name  Benoni  [son 
of  my  sorrow]:  but  his  father  called  him  Benjamin’'  [son 
of  the  right  hand]. 

“ There  is  a dark  and  bright  side  to  every  providence,  as 
there  was  to  the  guiding  pillar-cloud.  Nature  fixes  on  the 
dark,  and  calls  it  ‘ sorrow  sees  the  sun  dispersing  the 

darkness,  and  calls  it  by  a name  of  joy.’’ — Bonar, 

Judges  viii.  16,  ‘'And  he  took  the  elders  of  the  city, 
and  thorns  of  the  wilderness  and  briers,  and  with  them 
he  taught  the  men  of  Succoth.” 

Marg,,  “ made  to  know and  how  much  is  the  believer  made 
to  know  in  affliction,  of  God,  of  Christ,  of  the  Spirit,  of  the 
Scripture,  of  himself,  of  sin,  of  faith,  of  eternal  life  ? Luther 
used  to  say,  there  were  many  of  the  Psalms  he  could  never 
understand  till  he  had  been  afflicted.  Pvutherford  declares  he 
had  got  a new  Bible  through  the  furnace. 

Psalm  Iv.  19.  “Because  they  have  no  changes,  there- 
fore they  fear  not  God/’ 

Cf.  Jer.  xlviii.  11. 

There  is  a great  want  in  those  Christians  that  have  not 
suffered.  ’ ’ — Jf ‘ Cheyne. 

Even  the  heathen  Pion  said,  “It  is  a great  misfortune  not 
to  endure  misfortune and  Anaxagoras,  when  his  house  was  in 
ruins,  and  his  estate  wasted,  afterwards  remarked,  “If  they 
had  not  perished,  I should  have  perished.”  So  said  one  brought 
to  himself  by  blindness,  “ I could  never  see  till  I was  blind.” 

Daniel  iv.  25.  “Lo,  I see  four  men  loose,  walking  in 
the  midst  of  the  fire,  and  they  have  no  hurt,  and  the 
form  of  the  fourth  is  like  the  Son  of  God.” 


14 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


How  complete  is  the  preservation  of  God’s  people  in  the  fur- 
nace: sometimes  temporally,  always  eternally!  The  Three 
Children  lost  something ! But  it  was  only  the  bonds  that  bound 
them;  and  why  ? Because  one  “ like  the  Son  of  God”  walked 
with  them  through  the  flames.  So  is  it  still.  (Isa.  xli.  10-14 ; 
xliii.  2.) 


Matthew  xiv.  80.  ^‘Beginning  to  sink,  he  cried,  say- 


ing, Lord,  save  me.’’ 


Sinking  times  are  praying  times.  It  was  only  when  Peter 
looked  at  the  waves,  and  heard  the  winds,  that  he  sank.  Be- 
lievers “looking  to  Jesus”  may  walk  securely  upon  the  watery 
surge. 


Mark  xv.  23.  ‘^And  they  gave  Him  to  drink  wine 
mingled  with  myrrh,  but  He  received  it  not.” 


“ Because  it  was  designed  to  deaden  the  pain,  and  He  would 
suffer  to  the  utmost.  Learn  a lesson  of  patient  submission  from 
his  example.  But  as  for  us,  we  may  use  every  alleviation.  He 
purchased  alleviation  for  us.” — Bonar. 

■ John  xi.  3.  “Therefore  his  sisters  sent  unto  Him, 
saying,  Lord,  behold  he  whom  thou  lovest  is  sick.” 

“Afflictions  make  many  send  to  Jesus.  Joab  would  not  come 
to  Absalom,  till  Absalom  set  his  corn-field  on  fire.  One  writes, 
— ‘By  pain  God  drives  me  to  prayer,  teaches  me  to  pray,  in- 
clines me  to  pray.  Say,  my  heart,  with  respect  to  the  stone,  I 
am  unworthy  of  this  mercy.’  ” — Adam's  Private  Thoughts. 


John  xviii.  11.  ''The  cup  which  my  Father  hath 
given  me,  shall  I not  drink  it?” 

So  Christ  speaks  of  suflering.  1.  It  is  but  a cup;  a small 
matter  comparatively,  be  it  what  it  will.  It  is  not  a sea,  a Bed 
Sea,  a Dead  Sea,  for  it  is  not  hell ; it  is  light,  and  but  for  a 
moment.  2.  It  is  a cup  that  is  given  us.  Sufferings  are  gifts. 
(Phil.  i.  29.)  3.  It  is  given  us  by  a Father,  who  has  a father’s 

authority,  and  does  us  no  wrong, — a father’s  afiections,  and 
means  us  no  hurt. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


15 


1 Peter  i,  6.  ‘‘If  need  be.” 

“ Three  gracious  words.  Not  one  of  all  my  tears  shed  for 
nought ! God  here  pledges  himself  that  there  shall  not  be  one 
redundant  thorn  in  the  believer’s  chaplet  of  sufferings.  Oh, 
what  a pillow  on  which  to  rest  thy  aching  head!” — Macduff. 

Rev.  ii.  10.  “Thou  slialt  have  tribulation  ten  days.” 

1,  A time;  for  God  hath  determined  the  beginning  and 
ending  of  all  our  trials.  2.  A short  time— ten  days.  What  are 
they  to  the  years  of  a believer’s  life,  or  to  the  three  years  of 
contradiction  and  sorrows  the  “ ]Man  of  Sorrows”  passed  ? 

[The  author  would  recommend  those  visiting  the  sick  some- 
times to  take  some  single  verse  or  phrase,  to  open  out,  and  turn 
into  prayer.  One  or  two  thoughts,  dwelt  upon,  are  at  times 
more  effective  than  a long  passage.  For  the  plan  carried  out 
more  fully,  see  Bonar’s  “ Yi.sitor’s  Book  of  Texts.”  Nisbet.] 

Emblems. — Baptism,  a rite  sacred  and  sanctified. — 
Cross— [“I  would  not  exchange  my  cross  with  any.”— 
Rutherford], — Cup,  Fight,  Fire,  Furnace,  Jewels  polished 
by  friction.  Medicine,  Ploughshare,  Pruning-knife,  Rod, 
“Songs  in  the  night,”  Storms  and  billows.  Thorns,  Deep 
Waters,  Winter’s  frost  and  snow. 

Cf.  Burning  bush, — burning,  but  not  consumed; 
Moriah;  Valley  of  Achor,  the  Door  of  Hope;  Marah’s 
bitter  waters  sweetened ; Wilderness,  the  road  to  Canaan ; 
Olivet  (Jesus  suffering  and  ascending  therej. 

“ Afflictions  are  blessings  to  us  when  we  can  bless  God 
for  afflictions.  Suffering  has  kept  many  from  sinning. 
God  had  one  Son  without  sin,  but  He  never  had  any 
without  sorrow.  Fiery  trials  make  golden  Christians  ; 
sanctified  afflictions  are  spiritual  promotion.” — Dyer. 

As  sanctified  or  unsanctified^  soften  or  harden.  The 
same  sun  melts  the  wax,  and  hardens  the  clay,  makes 
the  rose  to  grow  in  its  beauty,  and  the  thistle  with  its 


16 


ILLUSTRATirE  aATlIKRIN^S. 


curse.  A child  shut  up  in  a dark  room  comes  out  hum- 
bled, or  hardened.  The  prodigal  went  first  to  the  citizen, 
then  to  the  father.  (Luke  xv.  15-17.)  Summer  storms 
are  soft  and  fertilizing.  Winter  storms  are  bleak  and 
destructive. 

There  is  as  much  difference  between  the  sufierings 
of  the  saints  and  those  of  the  ungodly,  as  between  the 
cords  with  which  an  executioner  pinions  a condemned 
malefactor,  and  the  bandages  wherewith  a tender  surgeon 
binds  his  patients.’' — Arrowsmith. 

If  God  dries  up  the  water  on  the  lake,  it  is  to  lead 
you  to  the  unfailing  Fountain.  If  He  blights  the  gourd, 
it  is  to  drive  you  to  the  Tree  of  Life.  If  He  sends  the 
cross,  it  is  to  sweeten  the  crown  ; for  no  cross,  no  crown  ; 
no  rain,  no  rainbow. 

Nothing  is  so  hard  as  our  heart  ^ and,  as  they  lay 
copper  in  aquafortis  before  they  begin  to  engrave  it,  so 
the 'Lord  usually  prepares  us  by  the  searching,  softening 
discipline  of  affliction  for  making  a deep,  lasting  impres- 
sion upon  our  hearts.” — Nottidge. 

A Precious  Treasure.— A young  man  who  had  long 
been  confined  with  a diseased  limb,  and  was  near  dissolu- 
tion, was  attended  by  a friend,  who  requested  that  the 
wound  might  be  uncovered.  This  being  done,  “ There, 
said  the  young  man,  “ there  it  is,  and  a precious  treasure 
it  has  been  to  me  ; it  saved  me  from  the  folly  and  vanity 
of  youth  ; it  made  me  cleave  to  God  as  my  only  portion, 
and  to  eternal  glory  as  my  only  hope ; and  I think  it 
has  now  brought  me  very  near  my  Father’s  house.” 

Side  Winds. — ‘A  have  heard  that  a full  wind  behind 
the  ship  drives  her  not  so  fast  forward,  as  a side  wind 
that  seems  almost  as  much  against  her  as  for  her and 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERIXaS. 


17 


the  reason  is,  that  a full  wind  fills  but  some  of  her  sails, 
which  keeps  it  from  the  rest,  but  a side  wind  fills  them 
all.  Xow,  our  affections  are  our  sails.  If  the  Lord 
give  us  a full  wind,  and  continued  gale  of  mercies,  it 
would  fill  but  some  of  our  afiections, — joy,  delight,  and 
the  like.  But  when  He  comes  with  a side  wind — a dis- 
pensation that  seems  almost  as  much  against  us  as  for 
us — then  He  takes  up  ail  our  affections  ; then  we  are 
carried  faster  to  the  haven  where  we  would  be.” — ^From 
Owen, 


AMBITION. — Psalm  xlix.  ; cxxxi. ; Prov.  xvii.  19; 
Isa.  V.  8 ; xiv.  12-27 ; Jer.  xlv.  5 ; Matt,  xviii.  1-6  ; 
Luke  xxii.  24-27  ; Rom.  xi.  20 ; Phil.  ii.  7. 

. Men  are  not  so  much  mistaken  in  desirino'  to  ad- 
vance  themselves  as  in  judging  uhat  will  be  an  advance, 
and  what  the  right  method  of  it.  An  ambition  which 
has  conscience  in  it  will  always  be  a laborious  and  faith- 
ful engineer,  and  will  build  the  road,  and  bridge  the 
chasms  between  itself  and  eminent  success,  by  the  most 
faithful  and  minute  performance  of  duty.  The  liberty 
to  go  higher  than  we  are  is  only  given  when  we  have  ful- 
filled the  duty  of  our  present  sphere.  Thus  men  are  to 
rise  upon  their  performances,  and  not  upon  their  discon- 
tent. A man  proves  himself  fit  to  go  higher  who  shows 
that  he  is  faithful  where  he  is.  A man  that  will  not  do 
well  in  his  present  place,  because  he  longs  to  go  higher. 
Is  neither  fit  to  be  where  he  is,  nor  yet  above  it ; he  is 
already  too  high,  and  should  be  put  lower.” — Beecher, 
The  best  way  to  get  more  talents  is  to  improve  the 
talents  we  have.” — Biekerstetli. 

Look  to  the  end  of  worldly  ambition,  and  what  is  it  ? 


18 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Take  the  four  greatest  rulers,  perhaps,  that  ever  sat  upon 
a throne.  Alexander,  when  he  had  so  completely  sub- 
dued the  nations  that  he  wept  because  there  were  no 
more  to  conquer,  at  last  set  fire  to  a city,  and  died  in  a 
scene  of  debauch.  Hannibal,  who  filled  three  bushels 
with  the  gold  rings  taken  from  the  slaughtered  knights, 
died  at  last  by  poison  administered  by  his  own  hand,  un- 
wept and  unknown,  in  a foreign  land.  C.ESAR,  having 
conquered  800  cities,  and  dyed  his  garments  with  the 
blood  of  one  million  of  his  foes,  was  stabbed  by  his  best 
friends,  in  the  very  place  which  had  been  the  scene  of 
his  greatest  triumph.  Napoleon,  after  being  the  scourge 
of  Europe,  and  the  desolator  of  his  country,  died  in  ban- 
ishment, conquered,  and  a captive.  So  truly  “ The  ex- 
pectation of  the  wicked  shall  be  cut  off.”  (Prov.  x.  28.) 

Was  it  worth  climbing  for  ? — A boy  at  play  struck 
the  ball  awkwardly,  so  that  it  fell  upon  the  roof  of  a high 
barn.  He  immediately  scrambled  up  the  rugged  door, 
and,  clinging  by  the  hole  in  the  brickwork,  reached  the 
top  of  the  barn,  rubbing  the  skin  from  his  fingers,  tear- 
ing his  clothes,  and  running  the  risk  of  breaking  his  neck. 
He  gained  the  ball,  but  was  it  worth  climbing  for  ? 

A man  climbed  up  a greasy  pole,  on  the  top  of  which 
was  stuck  a hat,  for  any  one  who  chose  to  take  it.  The 
man  had  great  difficulty  to  climb  up  the  pole,  for  it  was 
greasy,  so  that  he  had  to  take  sand  from  his  pockets  to 
rub  upon  it,  that  it  might  be  less  slippery.  At  last,  he 
reached  the  top  ; but  the  hat  being  nailed  fast  there,  was 
spoiled  in  being  torn  away.  The  man  obtained  the  hat ; 
but  was  it  worth  climbing  for  ? 

The  boy  and  the  man  were  climbers  after  things  of 
little  value ; but  all  earthly  things  are  of  little  value, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


19 


compared  with  things  which  are  eternal.  A peasant  boy 
may  climb  after  a bird’s  nest,  and  a prince  may  climb 
after  a kingly  crown.  Both  the  bird’s  nest  and  the  crown 
will  fade  away.  Well  would  it  be  for  us  to  put  to  our- 
selves the  question,  concerning  many  an  object  of  our 
arduous  pursuit,  Is  it  worth  climbing  for  ? * — From  Tract 
Magazine, 

The  Pope’s  Coronation. — Up  to  the  present  day, 
when  the  Popes  are  crowned,  the  master  of  the  ceremo- 
nies carries  a lighted  wax  taper  in  one  hand,  and  a reed, 
surmounted  by  a handful  of  flax,  in  the  other.  The  flax 
is  lighted ; for  a moment  it  flashes,  and  then  dies  away, 
and  the  thin  ashes  fall  at  the  Pontiff  s feet,  as  the  Chap- 
lain chants,  in  a full  and  sonorous  voice,  Pater  Sanctus, 
sic  transit  gloria  mundi.” 

Fables  for  children. — Phaeton  attempting  to  drive  the 
Chariot  of  the  Sun.  The  Frog  that  strained  himself  to 
be  as  large  as  the  Ox. 

Dr.  Payson  writes  very  forcibly  to  a young  clergy- 
man : — Some  time  since  I took  up  a little  work,  pur- 
porting to  be  the  lives  of  sundry  characters,  as  related 
by  themselves.  Two  of  these  characters  agreed  in  say- 
ing that  they  were  never  happy  until  they  ceased  striving 
to  be  great  men.  The  remark  struck  me,  as  you  know 
the  most  simple  remark  will,  when  God  pleases.  It  oc- 
curred to  me  at  once,  that  most  of  my  sorrows  and  suf- 
ferings were  occasioned  by  my  unwillingness  to  be  the 
nothing  that  I am,  and  by  a constant  striving  to  be  some- 
thing. I saw  that  if  I would  but  cease  struggling,  and 


* See  a well-known  anecdote,  “The  name  cut  on  the  Natural 
Bridge  in  Virginia,”  Christian  Treasury^  1858,  p.  401. 


20 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATUERTXQS. 


be  content  to  be  anything  or  nothing,  as  God  pleases,  I 
might  be  happy/'  (Jer.  xlv.  5.) 

Ex.  Satan,  Adam  and  Eve,  Babel-builders,  Miriam 
and  Aaron,  Korah,  Absalom,  Adonijah,  Nebuchadnezzar, 
Sons  of  Zebedee,  Diotrephes. 

ANGER.— Eccl.  vii.  9 ; Ps.  xxxvii.  8 ; Prov.  xiv.  17  ; 
XV.  1 ; xvi.  32 ; xix.  19  ; xxv.  28  ; Matt.  v.  22  ; Eph. 
iv.  31 ; vi.  4. 

often  only  punishes  the  angry  man  ; like  stones 

pulled  down  in  mischief  from  an  old  ruin,  that  fall  upon 
the  man  that  pulled  them  down. 

Ashes  fly  back  in  the  face  of  him  who  throws  them." 

— Toruha  Proverb, 

‘‘I  have  heard  of  a married  couple,"  says  Matthew 
Henry,  who  were  both  passionate  naturally,  but  who 
lived  very  happily  together,  by  simply  observing  this 
— 'iicvcr  to  he  both  (Hfigry  at  the  sctyne  time, 

“ That  anger  is  without  sin,  that  is  against  sin." — 

Mason. 

Julius  C^sar. — It  is  said  of  him,  that  when  pro- 
voked he  used  to  repeat  the  whole  Roman  alphabet 
before  he  suffered  himself  to  speak. 

Plato  said  to  his  servant  once,  when  angry,  ‘‘  I would 
beat  thee,  but  that  I am  angry.  (Prov.  xix.  11.) 

Duke  of  Dorset. — It  is  said  that  his  servants  used 
to  put  themselves  into  his  way  when  he  w^as  angry, 
knowing  that  any  indignities  offered  to  them  then,  he 
was  sure  to  recompense  in  his  cooler  moments. 

Dr.  Arnold,  when  at  Laleham,  once  lost  all  patience  with 
a dull  scholar,  when  the  pupil  looked  up  in  his  face,  and  said, 
“Why  do  you  speak  angrily,  Sir?  Indeed  I am  doing  the 


illustrative  gatherings*  21 

best  I can.”  Years  after,  he  used  to  tell  the  story  to  his  chil- 
dren, and  say,  “I  never  felt  so  ashamed  of  myself  in  m3"  life. 
That  look  and  that  speech,  I have  never  forgotten.”  [May 
not  this  fact  put  many  Christian  parents  and  Sunday-school 
teachers  to  the  blush  ?] 

“ There  is  an  anger  that  is  damnable  ; it  is  the  anger 
of  selfishness.  There  is  an  anger  that  is  majestic  as  the 
frown  of  Jehovah’s  brow;  it  is  the  anger  of  truth  and 
love.  If  a man  meets  with  injustice,  it  is  not  required 
that  he  shall  not  be  roused  to  meet  it ; but  if  he  is 
angry  after  he  has  had  time  to  think  upon  it,  that  is 
sinful.  The  flame  is  not  wrong,  but  the  coals  are.” — 
Beecher. 

“ Never  forget  what  a man  has  said  to  you  when  he 
was  angry.  If  he  has  charged  you  with  anything,  you 
had  better  look  it  up.  Anger  is  a bow  that  will  shoot 
sometimes  where  another  feeling  will  not.” — Ihid. 

Ex.  Cain,  Esau,  Simeon  and  Levi,  Moses,  Balaam, 
Naaman,  Asa,  Uzziah,  Jonah. 

ANIMAL  CKEATION. 

Marking  the  Sheep. — Edmund  Andrews  was  a 
thoughtless,  cruel  boy.  One  day  he  was  passing  by 
Burlton’s  farm,  and  saw  Wilkinson,  the  old  shepherd, 
busy  with  his  pitch-kettle  and  iron,  marking  the  sheep 
with  the  letters  “ J.  B.,”  for  John  Burlton.  “So  you 
are  putting  your  master’s  mark  upon  the  sheep,  are 
you?”  said  he.  “Yes,  Master  Edmund;  but  God,  the 
Almighty  Maker,  has  put  his  mark  upon  them  before.” 
“ What  do  you  mean  ?”  asked  Edmund.  “I  mean  that 
our  Heavenly  Father,  in  his  wisdom  and  goodness,  has 
put  marks  upon  the  creatures  He  has  made,  and  such 
marks  as  none  but  He  could  put  upon  them.  He  gave 


00 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


•wings  to  the  cockchafer,  spots  to  the  butterfly,  feathers 
to  the  bird,  a sparkling  eye  to  the  frog  and  toad,  a swift 
foot  to  the  dog,  and  a soft  furry  skin  to  the  cat.  These 
marks  are  his  marks,  and  show  that  the  creatures  belong 
to  Him ; and  woe  be  to  those  that  abuse  them  !”  That’s 
an  odd  thought,”  said  Edmund,  as  he  turned  away. 
‘^It  may  be  an  odd  thought,”  said  the  shepherd,  “but 
odd  things  lead  us  to  glorify  God,  and  to  act  kindly  to 
his  creatures.  The  more  we  have,  Master  Edmund,  the 
better.” 

ASCENSION  OF  CHRIST. — 2 Kings  ii. ; Ps.  xxiv. 
7-11 ; Ixviii.  18  ; Mark  xvi.  19,  20;  Luke  xxiv.  50-53  ; 
John  xiv.  2 ; xx.  17 ; Acts  i.  2—12 ; Eph.  iv.  8-10 ; 
Heb.  vi.-20. 

Cf.  1.  The  Manna  laid  up  in  the  Golden  Pot.  2. 
Moses  going  up  to  receive  the  Law.  (Deut.  x.)  3.  The 

High  Priest  entering  within  the  Vail.  4.  The  Ark  going 
up  to  Mount  Zion.  (Ps.  xxiv.)  5.  Elijah’s  Translation. 
(2  Kings  ii.) 

Time. — Forty  days  after  Resurrection.  Sufficient  to 
establish  the  certainty  of  the  Resurrection,  and  to  in- 
struct the  disciples. 

Place. — Mount  Olivet,  the  scene  of  his  previous  suffer- 
ings. So  often  works  God’s  providence.  Cf.  Mount 
Moriah;  there  Abraham’s  faith  was  tried,  and  there 
rewarded.  Egypt;  Joseph  in  the  prison,  and  Joseph  on 
the  Throne.  The  Three  Hebrew  Children — in  the  fur- 
nace appeared  to  them  one  like  the  Son  of  Man.  So 
Judges  V.  11. 

Manner. — In  his  Resurrection-body.  Glorified,  yet 
like  ours.  Still  bearing  the  marks  of  Calvary’s  wounds. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


23 


Unostentatiously  (few  witnesses).  Triumphantly  (cloud, 
angels).  Tenderly  (his  last  act  one  of  blessing;  ‘‘While 
He  blessed  them  He  was  parted  from  them.”  Luke 
xxiv.  51.  He  began  to  bless  them  on  earth,  and  He 
went  up  to  heaven  still  blessing). 

Design, — 1.  To  confirm  the  prophecies.  2.  To  com- 
mence his  mediatorial  work  in  heaven.  3.  To  send  the 
Holy  Ghost.  4.  To  prepare  a place  for  his  prepared 
people.  He  went  up  as  our  representative  Forerunner, 
High  Priest,  and  Intercessor,  and  as  the  King  of  Glory. 

Application — Ascension  follows  Resurrection  ; — As 
with  Christ,  so  with  us.  (Col.  hi.  1-3.) 

Judgment  follo’ws  Ascension.  This  “same  Jesus”  shall 
come  again  (Acts  i.  11 ; Zech.  xiv.  4);  though  not  as  a 
priest  (as  represented  in  Rev.  i.)  but  as  a king,  on  whose 
head  are  many  crowns.  (As  Rev.  xix.) 

ASSURANCE. — Isa.  xxxii.  17;  2 Tim.  i.  12;  iv. 
6—8;  2 Pet.  i.  10,  11  (like  a ship  haled  into  the  harbor). 
1 John  hi.  14,  19-21;  Heb.  x.  21  (faith).  Heb.  vi.  11 
(hope).  Col.  ii.  2 (understanding). 

1.  Attainable.  2.  Desirable.  3.  Not  essential. 

“The  greatest  thing  that  we  can  desire,  next  to  the 
glory  of  God,  is  our  own  salvation;  and  the  sweetest 
thing  we  can  desire  is  the  assurance  of  our  salvation. 
In  this  life  we  cannot  get  higher  than  to  be  assured  of 
that  which  in  the  next  life  is  to  be  enjoyed.  All  saints 
shall  enjoy  a heaven  when  they  leave  this  earth;  some 
saints  enjoy  a heaven  while  they  are  here  on  earth.” — 
Caryl, 

Not  Essential. — A letter  may  be  written,  which  is 
not  sealed.  A child  may  be  heir  to  a great  estate,  and 


24 


ILLtSTKATiVE  GATHERINGS, 

yet  not  have  the  full  enjoyment  of  it,  nor  know  the 
greatness  of  his  possessions.  A weak,  palsied  hand  may 
receive  a strong  Christ.  All  plants  do  not  bear  flowers. 
Weak  faith  saves.  Strong  faith  assures. 

No  Presumption.— ‘'If  the  ground  of  our  assurance 
rested  upon  ourselves,  it  might  justly  be  called  presump- 
tion; but  the  Lord  and  the  power  of  his  might  being  the 
ground  thereof,  they  either  know  not  what  is  the  might 
of  his  power,  or  else  too  lightly  esteem  it,  who  account 
assured  confidence  thereon  presumption.’' — Grouge. 

"The  world  always  love  to  believe  that  it  is  impossible 
to  know  that  Ave  are  converted.  If  you  ask  them,  they 
will  say,  ‘I  am  not  sure;  I cannot  tell;’  but  the  whole 
Bible  declares  we  may  receive,  and  know  that  we  have 
received,- the  forgiveness  of  sins.” — M^Cheyne, 

"The  Church  of  Rome  denounces  assurance  in  the 
most  unmeasured  terms.  The  Council  of  Trent  declares 
roundly,  that  ' a believer’s  assurance  of  the  pardon  of 
his  sins  is  a vain  and  ungodly  confidence;’  and  Cardinal 
Bellarmine  calls  it,  'a  prime  error  of  heretics.’  ” — 
Ryle. 


Want  of, 

May  arise  from — 

1.  Bodily  temperament. 

Nervous,  gloomy 
state. 

2.  Defective  views  of 

the  righteousness  of 
Christ,  faith  and 
works,  law  and 
Gospel. 


Benefit. 

It  makes — 

1.  The  holiest  Chris- 

tians. 

2.  The  happiest  Chris- 

tians. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  aATHEKINGS. 


25 


'Want  of,  Benefit. 

May  arise  from — It  tnakes — 

3.  Cherished  sin. — 3.-  The  most  active 

‘‘Christian”  lost  Christians, 

his  roll  in  the 
arbor,  as  he  slept. 

— Bunyan. 

4.  Hidings  of  God’s 

face.  “Many  go  to 
heaven  in  a kind  of 
mist.” — Boston. 

‘‘AlVs  Well.'' — The  sentry’s  challenge,  which  gave 
comfort  to  a dying  soldier,  tossing  upon  the  bed  of  death. 
“Yes,”  said  he,  “All  is  well;  all  is  well!” 

Ex.  Job,  David,  St.  Paul,  Peter,  John. 


4.  The  most  decided 
Christians.  (See 
Ryle  on  “ Assur- 


ance.  ) 


ATONEMENT. — Ex.  xxxii.  32,  33.  (Man  inade- 
quate to  make. — Cf.  Ps.  xlix.  6.)  Num.  xvi.  46 ; Isa. 
liii.  4-6,  8-12;  lix.  16  ; Dan.  ix.  24-27;  Luke  xix.  10; 
Rom.  iii.  25,  26  (the  text  that  spoke  peace  to  the  poet 
Cowper,  after  a long  period  of  painful  agitation  of  mind) ; 
V.  8-11;  viii.  1,  2;  2 Cor.  v.  18,  19;  Gal.  i.  4;  Col.  i. 
20-22  ;•  Heb.  ix.  13,  14,  22 ; x.  8,  9 ; 1 Pet.  i.  19  ; iii. 
18  ; 1 John  i.  7 ; ii.  2 ; iv.  9,  10;  Rev.  i.  5.  6. 

Typified. — Gen.  iv.  4;  xxii.  2;  Ex.  xii.  5;  xxiv.  8; 
Lev.  xvi.  30,  34;  xvii.  11. 

Blood. — What  a fearful  view  the  ancient  Israelites 
must  have  had  when  they  saw  it  exhibited  in  every  part 
of  the  Tabernacle  and  Temple  ; — on  the  altar, — at  the 
entrance,  upon  it,  and  underneath  it,  and  on  the  horns ; 
— on  the  golden  altar,  upon  the  vail,  and  within  the  vail  ; 
everywhere  there  was  blood,  blood  I So  fully  did  God 
3 


26 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


foreshadow  Heb.  ix.  22.  Let  %is  look  back  with  reverent 
thankfulness  upon  these  ancient  types, — thankfulness 
that  our  blood  need  not  be  shed ; the  Lamb  has  been 
taken  in  our  stead. 

The  Sun  and  Moon. — ^‘We  consider  the  smi  the 
type  of  Christ,  and  the  moon  the  type  of  the  Church. 
Now,  it  is  remarkable  that  at  the  Crucifixion,  the  sun 
(the  type  of  Christ,  who  suffered)  was  obscured,  and  the 
moon  (the  type  of  the  Church)  was  at  its  full.  This  was 
probably  the  reason  why  the  Passover,  the  type  of  the 
Atonement,  was  appointed  to  be  celebrated  at  the  full 
moon.” — Biblical  Fragments. 

This  is  what  I want.”— A certain  man,  on  the 
Malabar  coast,  had  long  been  uneasy  about  his  spiritual 
state,  and  had  inquired  of  several  devotees  and  priests 
how  he  might  make  atonement  for  his  sins  ; and  he  was 
directed  to  drive  iron  spikes,  suflSciently  blunted,  through 
his  sandals;  and  on  these  spikes,  to  walk  a distance  of 
about  480  miles.  He  undertook  the  journey,  and  tra- 
veled a long  way,  but  could  obtain  no  peace.  One  day 
he  halted  under  a large,  shady  tree,  where  the  Gospel 
was  sometimes  preached ; and  while  he  was  there,  one 
of  the  missionaries  came  and  preached  from  the  words, 
‘‘  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleanseth  us  from 
all  sin.”  (1  John  i.  7.)  While  he  was  preaching,  the 
poor  man’s  attention  was  excited,  and  his  heart  was 
drawn  ; and,  rising  up,  he  threw  off  his  torturing  sandals, 
and  cried  out  aloud,  This  is  what  I want!”  and  be- 
came henceforward  a lively  witness  of  the  healing  effi- 
cacy of  the  Saviour’s  blood. 

All  in  All.” — There  was  once  a poor  man,  in  a 
small  country-town,  who  had  not  much  sense,  though  he 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


27 


had  sense  enough  to  be  a great  drunkard  and  swearer. 
One  day  he  was  walking  through  the  street,  and  heard  a 
poor  woman  singing — 

“ I’m  a poor  sinner,  and  nothing  at  all; 

But  Jesus  Christ  is  my  all  in  all.” 

The  words  struck  him,  and  stayed  with  him  till  they  led 
him,  by  the  Spirit’s  teaching,  to  a crucified  Saviour. 
"Well,  he  came  to  the  church,  and  said,  ‘‘I  want  to  jom 
your  church.”  The  members  were  astonished,  remem- 
bering his  past  sinful  life,  and  said,  ‘‘We  must  have  some 
evidence  of  your  conversion.  You  have  been  a great 
sinner,”  said  they.  “Well,”  replied  poor  Jack,  “I 
know  it.  I confess  I am  a great  sinner. 

“ ‘ I’m  a poor  sinner,  and  nothing  at  all ; 

But  Jesus  Christ  is  my  all  in  all.’  ” 

So  he  was  taken  into  the  Church.  After  this  he  was  al- 
ways happy.  A Christian  man  once  asked  him  how  it 
was  he  was  so  “uniformly  joyous  ?”  “Well,  I ought  to 
be,”  he  said,  “for, 

“ ‘ I’m  a poor  sinner,  and  nothing  at  all ; 

But  Jesus  Christ  is  my  all  in  all.’  ” 

“Well,  but,”  said  a friend,  “I  am  at  times  miserable, 
because  I remember  my  past  sinfulness.”  “Ah,”  said 
poor  Jack,  “you  haven’t  begun  to  sing, 

“ ‘ I’m  a poor  sinner  and  nothing  at  all ; 

But  Jesus  Christ  is  my  all  in  all.’  ” 

“And  are  vour  frames  and  feelings  never  variable?”  he 
was  asked.  “What  do  you  think  of  then?”  “Think 
of!  What  better  can  I think  of?”  said  the  simple  be- 
liever. 


28 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS* 


‘I’m  a poor  sinner  and  nothing  at  all ; 

But  Jesus  Christ  is  my  all  in  all.’  ” 

Such  simple,  childlike  faith  may  be  well  coveted ; — out 
of  self — into  Christ.  My  soul  hangeth  upon  thee.* 
(Ps.  Ixiii.  8,  P.  B.) 

BEGINNINGS. 

Of  Grace. “Like  ‘‘mustard  seed”  (visibly),  “leaven** 
(imvardly) ; dawn  of  the  morning  ; first  flowers  of  spring, 
harbingers  of  summer;  “The  seed  always  whispers  oak, 
though  it  was  put  into  the  ground  acorn.”  Mountain 
rills,  the  parents  of  rivers. 

“ That  scholar  is  never  like  to  read  well  that  will  needs 
be  in  his  grammar  before  he  is  out  of  his  primer.  Cloth 
that  is  not  wrought  well  in  the  loom  will  never  wear  well, 
nor  wear  long  ; so  that  Christian  that  hath  not  a thorough 
work  of  grace  begun  deeply  in  his  heart,  will  never  wear 
well ; he  will  shrink  in  the  wetting,  and  never  do  much 
service  for  God.’* — Mead, 

Of  Sin.— “The  trees  of  the  forest  held  a solemn  Parliament, 
wherein  they  consulted  of  the  wrongs  the  axe  had  done  them. 
Therefore  they  enacted,  That  no  tree  should  hereafter  lend  tht» 
axe  wood  for  a handle,  on  pain  of  being  cut  down.  The  axe 
travels  up  and  down  the  forest,  begs  wood  of  the  cedar,  oak,  ash, 
elm,  even  to  the  poplar.  Not  one  would  lend  him  a chip.  At 
last  he  desired  so  much  as  would  serve  him  to  cut  down  the 
briers  and  bushes,  alleging  that  these  shrubs  did  suck  away  the 
juice  of  the  ground,  hinder  the  growth,  and  obscure  the  glory 
of  the  fair  and  goodly  trees.  Hereon  they  were  content  to  give 
him  so  much  ; but,  when  he  had  got  the  handle,  he  cut  down 
themselves  too.  These  be  the  subtle  reaches  of  sin.  Give  it  but 
a little  advantage,  on  the  fair  promise  to  remove  thy  troubles, 
and  it  will  cut  down  thy  soul  also..  Therefore,  resist  begin- 
nings. Trust  it  not  in  the  least.— -AJcrms. 


•29 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 

‘‘  I have  found  by  experience  that  in  the  country  my 
watch  does  not  go  so  well  as  it  used  to  do  in  town.  By 
small  and  gradual  changes,  I find  that  it  either  gains  or 
loses.  The  simple  explanation  is,  that  in'  town  I meet 
with  a steeple  in  every  street,  and  a good-going  clock 
upon  it,  and  so  any  aberrations  in  my  watch  were  soon 
noticed,  and  easily  corrected.  And  just  so  I sometimes 
think  it  may  be  with  that  inner  watch,  whose  hands  point, 
not  to  time,  but  to  eternity.  By  gradual  and  slow  changes 
the  wheels  of  my  soul  lag  behind,  or  the  springs  of  pas- 
sion become  too  powerful,  and  I have  no  living  timepiece 
with  which  I may  compare,  and  by  which  I may  amend 
my  going.  You  will  say  that  I may  always  have  the 
sun ; and  so  it  should  be.  But  we  have  many  clouds, 
which  obscure  the  sun  of  our  weak  eyes.” — 3T Cheyne, 

Of  most  great  discoveries,  movements,  and  Institutions, 
have  been  small.  Cf.  the  Bible  Society ; — Charles  of 
Bala,  and  the  Welsh  girl.  Church  Missionary  Society, 
London  City  Mission  ; David  Nasmith  and  two  other 
persons  held  a prayer-meeting  by  themselves.  The 
Society  was  formed,  and  in  two  years  after,  had  sixty- 
three  agents,  and  was  expending  upwards  of  $20,000. 
So  the  late  American  Revival  began  with  a prayer-meet- 
ing, at  which  there  was  only  one  man  present  for  the 
first  part  of  the  hour  ; and  the  late  Irish  Revival  is  traced 
to  the  earnest  labors  and  faithful  prayer  of  one  single 
Christian  lady. 

Learn, — 1.  What  may  one  true  Christian  do?  Inquire, 
— 2.  What  am  I doing  ? 


BEREAYEMENT.— Gen.  xlii.  36,  and  1.  1 : Job  i. 
21 : ii.  10 ; Ps.  xxxix.  9 ; xlvi.  10 ; xciv.  12,  13 ; Eccl. 


30 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


vii.  1-4 ; Heb.  iii.  17-19 ; Matt.  xi.  26 ; John  xiii.  7 ; 
Phil.  i.  21,  23 ; 1 Thess.  iv.  13-18 ; Rev.  vii.  15-17  ; 
xiv.  13. 

Teaches  us, — 1.  Leave  trusting  to  creature  comforts. 
2.  The  importance  of  eternal  realities.  3.  To  under* 
stand  the  Divine  character  and  Word.  4.  Sympathy 
for  others. 

We  are  Seven.’’  Wordsworth’s  touching  hymn. 

To  an  afflicted  mother  by  the  side  of  her  dead  child, 
it  was  well  said,  ‘‘  There  was  once  a tender  Shepherd, 
whose  care  was  over  his  sheep  night  and  day.  There 
was  one  sheep  in  the  flock,  who  would  neither  hear  his 
voice,  nor  follow  Him.  So  He  took  up  her  tender  lamb 
in  his  arms,  and  then  she  came  after  Him.” 

Rutherford’s  Letters  abound  in  comfort  to  the 
mourning  and  bereaved.  A few  passages  only  can  be 
selected : — 

To  Mistress  Taylor.—''  Grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  be 
with  you.  • . . Ye  are  not  to  think  it  a bad  bargain 

for  your  son,  when  he  hath  gotten  gold  for  copper  and 
brass,  and  eternity  for  time.  . . . The  good  hus- 

bandman may  pluck  his  roses,  and  gather  in  his  lilies  at 
Midsummer,  and,  for  aught  I dare  say,  in  the  beginning 
of  the  first  summer  month  ; and  he  may  transplant  young 
trees  out  of  the  lower  ground  to  the  higher,  where  they 
have  more  of  the  sun,  and  a more  free  air  at  any  season 
of  the  year.  What  is  that  to  you  or  me  ? The  goods 
are  his  own.  . . The  Creator  of  time  and  winds  did 

a merciful  injury,  if  I dare  borrow  the  word,  to  nature, 
in  landing  the  passenger  so  early.  They  love  the  sea 
too  well  who  complain  of  a fair  wind,  and  a desirable  tide, 
and  a speedy  coming  ashore,  especially  a coming  ashore 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


31 


in  tliat  land  where  the  inhabitants  have  everlasting  joy 
upon  their  heads  ; he  cannot  he  too  early  in  heaven ; his 
twelve  hours  were  not  short  hours.’' 

To  Barbara  Hamilton. — ‘‘We  see  God’s  decrees  w’hen 
they  bring  forth  their  fruits, — all  actions,  good  and  ill, 
sweet  and  sour,  in  their  time ; but  we  see  not  presently 
the  after-birth  of  God’s  decree,  to  wit,  his  blessed  end, 
and  the  good  that  He  bringeth  out  of  his  holy  and  spot- 
less council.  We  see  sorrow  : the  end  of  his  council,  and 
working,  lieth  hidden  and  underneath  the  ground,  and 
therefore  we  cannot  believe. 

“Even  amongst  men,  we  see  hewn-stones,  timber, 
and  a hundred  scattered  parcels  and  pieces  of  a house, 
all  under  tools,  hammers,  and  axes,  and  saws ; yet  the 
house,  the  beauty  and  ease  of  so  many  lodgings  and 
rooms,  we  neither  see  nor  understand  for  the  present ; — ■ 
these  are  hut  in  the  head  and  mind  of  the  builder,  as  yet. 
We  see  red  earth,  unbroken  clods,  furrows,  and  stones; 
but  we  see  not  summer  lilies,  roses,  and  the  beauty  of  a 
garden.  If  ye  give  the  Lord  time  to  work  (as  often  he 
that  believeth  not,  maketh  haste,  but  not  speed),  his  end 
is  under  the  ground ; and  ye  shall  see  it  was  your  good, 
that  your  son  hath  changed  well  in  places,  but  not  his 
Master.  Christ  thought  good  to  have  no  more  of  his 
service  here,  yet  (Rev.  xxii.  3)  ‘ his  servant  shall  serve 
Him.’  ” 

“ Earthen  vessels  are  not  to  dispute  with  their  former  ; 
pieces  of  sinning  clay  may,  by  reasoning  and  contending 
with  the  potter,  mar  the  work  of  Him  who  hath  his  fire 
in  Zion,  and  his  furnace  in  Jerusalem.” 

“ There  is  no  mist  over  His  eyes  who  is  ‘ wonderful  in 
counsel.’  ” 


32 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


‘‘He  that  made  yesterday  to  go  before  this  day,  and 
the  former  generation,  in  birth  and  life,  to  have  been 
before  this  present  generation,  and  hath  made  some 
flowers  to  grow,  and  die,  and  wither  in  the  month  of 
May,  and  others  in  June,  cannot  be  challenged  in  the 
order  He  hath  made  of  things  without  souls ; and  some 
order  He  must  keep  here  also,  that  one  might  bury  an- 
other. Therefore,  I hope  you  shall  be  dumb  and  silent, 
because  the  Lord  hath  done  it.” 

“If  the  fountain  be  the  love  of  God,  as  I hope  it  is, 
you  are  enriched  with  losses.” 

“All  that  die  for  sin,  die  not  in  sin.” 

“There  is  a like  nearness  to  heaven,  out  of  all  the 
countries  of  the  earth. 

Bengel  had  twelve  children,  of  whom  half  died  in 
infancy.  He  said,  when  speaking  of  his  loss,  “As  little 
children  give  their  sweetmeats  to  their  parents  to  keep 
for  them,  so  my  pleasant  things  are  safer  in  God’s  keep- 
ing than  in  that  of  my  own  treacherous  heart.” 

Elliot  said,  of  the  death  of  his  children,  “I  have 
had  six  children,  and  I bless  God  they  are  all  either  in 
Christ  or  tvith  Christ,  and  my  mind  is  now  at  rest  con- 
cerning them.  My  desire  was,  that  they  should  have 
served  Christ  on  earth;  but  if  God  chooses  to  have 
them  rather  serve  Him  in  heaven,  I have  nothing  to 
object.” 

Cecil.— “ I cried,  ‘Lord,  spare  my  child!’  He  did, 
but  not  as  I meant.  He  snatched  it  from  danger,  and 
took  it  to  his  own  home.” 

Dr.  Guyse  is  related  never  to  have  prayed  in  public, 
without  thanking  God  for  departed  saints. 

Ex.  of  resignation  under. — Aaron  (Lev.  x.  1-3);  Ell 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERIXGS. 


33 


(1  Sam.  iii.  18);  Job  (i.  21;  ii.  10);  David  (2  Sam.  xii. 
23);  Shunammite  (2  Kings  iv.  26). 

BESETTING  SINS.— Heb.  xii.  1;  Eccl.  x.  1. 

The  Tap-root. — Almost  every  tree  has  its  tap-root, 
which  goes  down  as  straight  into  the  earth  as  the  trunk 
goes  into  the  air  ; and  until  that  root  is  cut,  the  tree  will 
stand  and  grow,  no  matter  how  the  side  fibres  and  roots 
be  injured.  Besetting  sins  are  often  the  tap-root  of  the 
tree  of  sin,  which  bears  fruit  unto  death.  One  sin,  un- 
mortified,  may  destroy  the  soul.  One  lust  maintained, 
in  spite  of  conscience,  and  sin  still  lives. 

UxDER-CuRREXTS  AT  Sea. — ‘‘A  sailor  remarks: — 
‘ Sailing  from  Cuba,  we  thought  we  had  gained  sixty 
miles  one  day  in  our  course;  but  at  the  next  observation 
we  found  we  had  lost  more  than  thirty.  It  was  an 
under-current.  The  ship  had  been  going  forward  by  the 
wind,  but  going  back  by  a current.'  So  a man’s  course 
may  often  seem  to  be  right,  but  the  stream  beneath  is 
driving  him  the  very  contrary  way  to  what  he  thinks.” 
Cheever, 

A boat  may  often  be  seen,  when  you  are  staying  at 
the  sea-side,  in  the  same  spot  day  after  day,  rising  occa- 
sionally with  the  tide,  but  never  much  advancing  either 
way; — there  it  stays.  Come  closer,  and  you  see  the 
cause:  it  is  fastened  to  the  beach  by  a slender  rope. 
How  many  professors  does  this  represent  I Many  seem 
to  rise  a little  every  Sabbath,  and  get  out  a little  further 
than  they  were,  but,  when  the  tide  of  Sabbath  ordi- 
nances has  ebbed,  they  return  to  their  old  place  again, 
and  so  they  must,  so  long  as  the  slender  rope  of  sin  con- 
fines them. 


8 


84 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


BIGOTRY.— Jer.  vii.  4,  8;  Mark  ix.  38-40;  Luke 
IX.  51-56;  John  iii.  25,  26;  iv.  9;  Acts  x.  28;  xix.  34; 
1 Cor.  i.  12,  13 ; iii.  3. 

Luke  XVII.  11-19. 

Neander  thinks  that  this  action  of  our  Lord’s  was  designed 
to  counteract  the  prejudice  of  the  Jews  against  the  Samaritans. 
It  is  certainly  worthy  of  notice,  the  kindness  our  Lord  showed 
to  them,  as  in  John  iv.,  and  his  rebuke  of  the  bigotry  of  liis 
disciples.  Luke  ix.  53-56.  Cf.  also  Luke  x.  33. 

we  thoroughly  examine,  we  shall  find  that  pride, 
policy,  and  power,  are  the  three  principal  ingredients  in 
all  the  disturbances  of  our  churches.” — Henry. 

“I  love  to  think  that  the  trees  in  my  orchards  and 
my  neighbor’s  grow  in  a different  soil ; and  yet  they  are 
blown  .upon  by  the  same  catholic  Avind,  and  ripened  by 
the  same  unsectarian  sun.” — Hr.  Cumming. 

Water  Companies. — -‘^The  Church  Ecclesiastical  is 
like  a vast  water-company  chartered  to  supply  the 
Church  Spiritual  from  the  great  River  of  the  Water  of 
Life.  But  hoAV  absurd  it  would  be  for  a water-company 
to  claim  the  right  to  interdict  rain  from  heaven,  or  to  say 
to  the  inhabitants  of  a particular  city  or  district,  ‘ You 
shall  receive  no  Avater,  except  it  pass  through  the  hy- 
draulic machinery  Avhich  I have  constructed!’  ” — Captain 
Gordon. 

Union  in  the  Harvest. — ‘‘I  have  seen  a field  here, 
and  a field  there,  stand  thick  with  corn, — a hedge  or  two 
has  separated  them.  At  the  proper  season,  the  reapers 
entered:  soon  the  earth  was  disburdened,  and  the  grain 
Avas  conveyed  to  its  destined  resting-place,  where,  blended 
to^rether  in  the  barn  or  in  the  stack,  it  could  not  be 

o 

known  that  a hedge  had  ever  separated  this  corn  from 


ILLtSTBATlVE  <^ATHEErN'G-S. 


35 


that.  Thus  it  is  with  the  Cliurch.  Here  it  grows,  as 
it  were,  in  different  fields,  and  even,  it  may  be,  by 
different  hedges.  By^and-by,  when  the  harvest  is  come, 
all  God’s  wheat  shall  be  gathered  into  the  garner, 
without  one  single  mark  to  distinguish  that  once  they 
differed  in  outward  circumstantials  of  form  and  order.” 
— Toplady, 

‘•My  Brother  Johy.'* — Mr.  Jay,  in  one  of  his  sermons 
at  Surrey  Chapel,  thus  illustrates  bigotry  : — “Some  time  ago  a 
countryman  said  to  me,  ‘ I was  exceedingly  alarmed  this  morn- 
ing, Sir;  I was  going  down  in  a lonely  place,  and  I thought  I 
saw  a strange  monster.  It  seemed  in  motion,  but  I could  not 
discern  its  form.  I didn’t  like  to  turn  back,  but  my  heart  beat, 
and  the  more  I looked  the  more  I was  afraid.  But  as  we  ap- 
proached, I saw  it  was  a man,  and  who  do  you  think  it  was  ?* 
‘I  know  not’  ‘Oh,  it  was  my  brother  John!’  —‘Ah,’  said  I 
to  myself,  as  he  added  that  it  was  early  in  the  morning,  and 

very  foggy,  ‘how  often  do  we  thus  mistake  our  Christian 
brethren  !*  ” 

Remember  Augustine’s  well-known  rule, — “In  thino-s 
essential,  unity;  in  things  questionable,  liberty;  in  all 
things,  charity.” 


BIRTHDAYS.— One  joyous  thought,  in  this  world 
of  sadness,  is,  that  there  is  never  a day  in  the  calendar 
but  many  are  celebrating  their  birthday  upon  it ; and 
there  is  joy  and  gladness  in  manv  a house. 

It  is  a dark  heart  that  never  looks  at  the  bricrht  side 
of  things. 


Should  be  kept  with — 1.  Fervent  thanksgiv- 
ing. 2.  Deep  humiliation.  3.  Faithful  self-examination. 
4.  Earnest  prayer.  And  if  it  is  a day  of  e.xtra  happi- 
ness to  yourself,  go  and  try  if  you  cannot  gladden  some 
Other  heart. 


86 


lU.USTRATIVE  GATUERTXr.S. 


M‘Ciifa’ne. — '•‘•Mai/  21. — This  day  I attained  my 
twenty-lirst  year.  Oh,  how  long  and  how  worthlessly 
have  I lived,  Thou  only  knowest?  Neff  died,  in  his 
thirty-first  year.  When  shall  I ?” 
i^See  Early  Death.) 

riiiLir  Henry,  on  his  Thirtieth  Birthday. — “ So  old, 
and  no  older,  was  Alexander,  when  he  had  conquered  the 
great  world  ; but  I have  not  yet  subdued  that  little  world 
—vu/seJf.'' 

Dr.  Arnold  died  on  the  morning  of  his  forty-seventh 
birthday,  June  13,  1842.  What  a Sunday  was  that  at 
Rugby ! He  had  “lived  so  as  to  be  missed.” 

G.  AVagner  just  lived  to  see  his  birthday,  before  he 
died;  and,  on  his  sister  reminding  him  of  it,  he  answered, 
“ I believe  I shall  have  two  birthdays  this  year.” 

Brainerd  said,  “I  was  born  on  a Sabbath-day,  I was 
new  born  on  a Sabbath-day,  and  I hope  I shall  die  on  a 
Sabbath-day.  I long  for  the  time.  Oh,  why  is  His 
chariot  so  long  in  coming?” 

BLINDNESS. — NatnraL  Ex.  iv.  11;  Lev.  xix.  14; 
Deut.  xxvii.  18;  Job  xxix.  15;  Luke  vii.  21;  xiv.  13. 
Spiritual.  Rom.  xi.  17 ; 2 Cor.  iii.  14  ; Isa.  xlii.  16-19 ; 
Matt.  XV.  14;  John  ix.  41. 

There  are  now  about  20,000  blind  people  in  England. 
Embossed  Truths. — As  blind  people  can  only  read 
their  books  because  the  characters  are  embossed,  and 
stand  out  boldly  from  the  blank  sheet,  so  often,  by  afflic- 
tion and  trial,  old  truths  are  thus  raised  and  brought  out 
to  the  mind  of  tl>e  spiritually  blind. 

Remarkable  examples  of — 

Homer — Ossi.-ui— ^Milton — Blacklock  (only  saw  the  light  five 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


37 


months,  yet  linguist  and  poet) — Sanderson,  celebrated  Mathe- 
matician and  Lucasian  Professor  at  Cambridge  (blind  before 
one  year  old) — Euler,  Mathematician  — Huber  (Nat.  Hist., 
“Habits  of  Bees.”) — Holman,  traveler  round  the  world. — Wil- 
liam Metcalf,  builder  of  roads  and  bridges. — John  Metcalf 
ri\Ianchester),  guide  to  those  traveling  through  intricate  roads 
by  night,  when  covered  with  snow' ; afterwards  a projector  and 
surveyor  of  roads  in  difficult  mountainous  parts ; most  of  the 
roads  about  the  Peak,  and  near  Buxton,  w’ere  altered  by  his  di- 
rection.— Laura  Bridgman,  neither  sight,  hearing,  nor  speech, 
yet  learned  to  know  herself  a sinner,  and  Christ  a Saviour. — 
Milburn,  the  blind  American  preacher. — Prescott,  the  his- 
torian.— Goodrich  (“Peter  Parley.”) — Rev.  J.  Crosse,  Vicar 
of  Bradford. 

Hence  learn, — 1.  God’s  sovereignty  in  creation  : Why  were 
you  born  blind  ? Matt.  xi.  26.  2.  God’s  goodness  in  provi- 

dence : that  blind  men  so  often  see  more  than  those  who  have 
sight.  The  blind  are  proverbially  cheerful.  3.  God’s  riches 
in  grace. 

Richardson,  the  blind  man,  used  to  say  of  his  con- 
version, I could  never  see  till  I was  blind.’' 

'‘‘Mother^  shall  zve  see  in  heaven  ?'"  was  the  touching 
question  of  a poor  blind  girl.  Yes,  dear  ; we  shall  see 
in  heaven.  There  shall  be  no  night  there.” 

BOASTIXG. — 1 Kings  xx.  11;  Ps.  x.  3;  xlix.  6; 
Prov.  XXV.  14 ; xxvii.  1 ; Isa.  x.  15 ; xlviii.  2 ; Eph. 
ii.  9 ; Jas.  iii.  5 ; iv.  16. 

Empty  casks  make  most  sound.  Shallow  rivers  make 
most  noise.  The  shadow  of  the  sun  is  largest  when  his 
beams  are  lowest. 

“ Do  you  think  you  have  any  real  religion  ?”  asked  a 
young  Pharisee  of  an  aged  Christian.  ‘‘Nothing  to 
speak  of!”  was  the  wise  reply. 

John  Newton’s  favourite  expression  to  his  friends 

4 


88 


ILLUSTRATIVE  OATnERIKOS. 


was,  I am  not  what  I ought  to  he ; I am  not  what  I 
wish  to  be ; I am  not  what  I hope  to  be ; but,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  I am  not  what  I was/' 

In  a well-known  town,  a slater  had  to  mount  the  tall 
spire  of  the  church,  and  repair  some  injury  done  by  the 
wind.  Having  reached  the  top,  he  stood  upright  upon 
the  ball,  holding  in  his  hand  a jug  of  wine,  and  filling  a 
glass,  drank  to  the  health  of  the  dignitaries  of  the  place. 
The  people  stood  below,  wondering  at  his  boldness  and 
danger,  in  which  he  seemed  to  glory.  But  they  forgot 
that  the  next  moment  might  hurl  him  from  that  emi- 
nence ; and  then  how  changed  would  be  his  fate  ! Thus 
it  is  with  'Wain  boasters  ;"  they  are  in  equal  danger. 
"Let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he 
fall."  (1  Cor.  X.  12.) 

BODY,  The. — Job  xix.  26 ; Matt.  vi.  25 ; x.  28 ; 
Rom.  viii.  10,  13,  23 ; xii.  1 ; 1 Cor.  vi.  12,  13,  19,  20 ; 
ix.  27 ; 2 Cor.  iv.  10. 

Redeemed,  and  should  be  cared  for,  as  such, 

yet  not  with  the  care  bestowed  upon  the  soul, — 

" If  one  should  send  me,  from  abroad,  a richly-carved 
and  precious  statue,  and  the  careless  drayman  who  tipped 
it  upon  the  side-walk  before  my  door,  should  give  it  such 
a blow  that  one  of  the  boards  of  the  box  should  be 
wrenched  off,  I should  be  frightened  lest  the  hurt  had 
penetrated  further,  and  wounded  it  within.  But,  if,  tak- 
ing off  the  remaining  boards,  and  the  swathlng-bands  of 
straw  or  cotton,  the  statue  should  come  out  fair  and  un- 
harmed, I should  not  mind  the  box,  but  should  cast  it 
carelessly  into  the  street.  Now,  every  man  has  com- 
mitted to  him  a statue,  moulded  by  the  oldest  Master, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


39 


of  the  image  of  God  ; and  he  who  is  only  solicitous  for 
outward  things — who  is  striving  to  protect  merely  the 
body  from  injuries  and  reverses — is  letting  the  statue 
go  rolling  away  into  the  gutter,  while  he  is  picking  up 
the  fragments,  and  lamenting  the  ruin  of  the  box.” — 
Beecher. 

Galen,  it  is  said,  was  converted  from  atheism  by  see- 
ing and  examining  a human  skeleton  ; and  afterward  he 
said,  he  would  give  any  one  one  hundred  years’  time  to 
see  if  he  could  find  a more  commodious  situation  for  any 
one  member  of  the  body. 

The  glorified  bodies  of  the  redeemed  may  probably  be 
distinguished  by  these  four,  among  other  capabilities : — 

1.  The  capability  of  intenser  action,  as  an  organ  for  re- 
ceiving and  retaining  knowledge ; . . . (millions  of 

worlds  to  survey, — greater  grasp  of  God’s  dealings)  . . 

2.  A capability  of  accommodation  to  different  physical 
conditions  (the  three  Hebrew  men  in  the  fire, — not  a hair 
singed).  3.  A capability  of  becoming  invisible  at  will. 
4.  Transmission  from  place  to  place.~(>SV^  ‘‘Protoplast.'') 

It  is  a striking  fact,  that  after  our  Lord’s  resurrection 
scarcely  one  of  the  disciples  seem  to  have  recognized 
Him. 

BOLDNESS. — Joshua  i.  7 ; Ps.  cxix.  43-46  ; Prov. 
xxviii.  1 ; Isa.  1.  7 ; Jer.  i.  8 ; Ezek.  iii.  9 ; Acts  iv.  20 ; 
Eph.  iii.  12 ; 2 Tim.  iv.  2.  Cf.  The  Book  of  Deutero- 
nomy.  (No  book  breathes  more  continually  the  spirit  of 
boldness  for  God,  arising  from  strength  in  God.) 

‘‘A  stout  heart  for  a stiff  Scotch  Proverb. 

“ A minister,  without  boldness,  is  like  a smooth  file,  a 
knife  without  an  edge,  a sentinel  that  is  afraid  to  let  off 


40 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


his  gun.  If  men  will  be  bold  to  sin,  ministers  must  be 
bold  to  reprove. — Gurnall, 

I admire  the  boldness  of  that  Eeformer,  who,  wdien 
some  one  said  to  him,  The  whole  wmrld  is  against  you/' 
calmly  replied,  Then  I am  against  the  world  !’’ 

Palissy  the  potter,  wdien  Henry  III.  of  France  tried 
to  terrify  him  out  of  his  Protestantism,  replied,  The 
Guisarts,  all  your  people,  and  yourself,  cannot  compel  a 
potter  to  bow  down  to  images  of  clay." 

Simeon  was  once  summoned  to  the  deathbed  of  a dy- 
ing brother.  Entering  the  room,  the  relative  extended 
his  hand,  and,  with  some  emotion,  said,  I am  dying, 
and  you  never  w^arned  me  of  the  state  in  which  I was, 
and  of  the  great  danger  I w^as  in  of  neglecting  the  salva- 
tion of  .my  soul."  ‘^iNay,  my  brother,"  said  Simeon, 
but  I took  every  reasonable  opportunity  of  bringing 
the  subject  of  religion  before  you,  and  frequently  alluded 
to  it  in  my  letters."  Yes,"  said  the  djdng  man,  ‘‘  but 
you  never  came  to  mm,  closed  the  door,  and  took  me  by 
the  collar  of  my  coat,  and  told  me  I wnis  unconverted, 
and  that  if  I died  in  that  state,  I should  be  lost ; and 
now  I am  dying,  and,  but  for  God’s  grace,  I might  have 
been  for  ever  undone."  It  is  said,  Simeon  never  forgot 
this  scene. 

Ex.  Noah  (Heb.  xi.  7) : Abraham  (Gen.  xviii.  22- 
32);  Jacob  (Gen.  xxxii.  24-29);  Moses  (Ex.  xxxii.  31, 
32) ; Aaron  (Num.  xvi.  47,  48) ; David  (1  Sam.  xvii.  45) ; 
Elijah  (1  Kings  xviii.  15,  16);  Nehemiah  (Neh.  vi.  11); 
the  Three  Hebrew'  Children  (Dan.  hi.  17,  18) ; Daniel 
(Daniel  vi.  10) ; Peter  and  John  (Acts  iv.  8-13);  Stephen 
(Acts  vii.  51) ; Paul  (Acts  v.  27-29  ; xix.  8) ; Barnabas 
(Acts  xiv.  3) ; Apollos  (Acts  xviii.  26). 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


41 


Joseph  and  Nicodemus,  who  at  first  were  amongst  the 
most  timid  disciples,  at  Christ’s  burial  became  the  bold- 
est; while  Peter,  before  the  boldest,  became  the  most 
timid.  1 Kings  xx.  11 ; Matt.  xix.  30. 

BOOKS. 

All  the  books  ever  written,  and  much  more  than  that, 
may  be  compressed,  as  John  Newton  says,  into  four 
books  : — the  book  of  creation,  the  book  of  revelation,  the 
book  of  providence,  and  the  book  of  the  heart. 

The  number  of  immoral  books,  published  annually,  is 
about  30,000,000  ; being  more  than  the  total  issues  of  the 
Christian  Knowledge  Society,Tract  Society,  Bible  Society, 
Scottish  Bible  Society,  Trinitarian  Bible  Society,  and  some 
seventy  religious  magazines.  The  present  circulation  of 
immoral  publications,  (in  England),  from  one  to  three  cents, 
is  more  than  400,000  weekly,  or  20,000,000  yearly. 

The  good  one  book  may  do,  blessed  by  God,  was  never, 
perhaps,  more  shown  than  in  the  single  tract  brought  in 
a peddler’s  pack  to  the  door  of  Bichard  Baxter’s  father. 
It  was  the  means  of  the  conversion  of  the  preacher  of 
Kidderminster.  Baxter  wrote  the  Saint’s  Best,”  which 
was  blessed  to  the  conversion  of  Doddridge.  He  wrote 

The  Bise  and  Progress,”  which  was  blessed  to  the  con- 
version of  Wilberforce.  He  wrote  his  ‘^Practical  View,” 
which  was  blessed  to  the  conversion  of  Legh  Bichmond, 
and  he  wrote  his  ‘^Dairyman’s  Daughter,”  which  has 
been  translated  into  more  than  fifty  languages,  and  been 
blessed  to  the  conversion  of  thousands  of  souls. 

Contrast, — The  influence  of  Homer’s  “Iliad.”  It 
was  through  reading  Homer’s  “Iliad,”  that  Alexander 

became  the  wholesale  robber  and  murderer  of  the  world. 

4 • 


42 


ILLUSTllATTVE  GATHERINGS. 


Reading  Alexander’s  Life,  inspired  two  other  bloody 
heroes, — Caesar  and  Charles  XII.  of  Sweden.  Caesar 
W’as  the  beau  ideal  of  Silymiis,  who,  after  defeating  and 
poisoning  his  father,  caried  bloodshed  and  ruin  into  Egypt 
and  Persia. 


BURIAL  OF  CHRIST.— Ps.  xvi.  10;  Isa.  liii.  9; 
Matt.  xii.  40;  xxvii.  57-66;  Mark  xv.  42-47;  Luke 
xxiii.  43,  50-56;  John  xix.  38-42;  Eph.  iv.  9;  1 Pet. 
iii.  19. 

Cf.  Lev.  vi.  11. — The  ashes  poured  out  in  a clean 
place.  May  not  this  have  been  intended  to  pre-figure 
Christ’s  burial  ? — [See.  Bonar  on  Leviticusi) 

How  instructive  is  it  to  consider — 

The  .pei'sons  employed. — Not  our  Lord’s  relations, 
apostles,  &c.,  but  Joseph  of  Arimathea,  and  Nicodemus, 
both  good  men,  and  great  among  the  Jews,  but  before 
secret  disciples, — now  so  emboldened,  Mark  xv.  44. 
They  who  were  at  first  the  "weakest,  at  last  became  the 
boldest;  wliile  Peter,  who  was  at  first  the  boldest,  at 
last  became  the  weakest.  (1  Kings  xx.  11 ; Matt, 
xix.  30.) 

The  place — A garden, — the  place  of  pleasure;  yet 
into  that  death  entered.  John  xix.  41.  So,  as  we  see 
the  leaf  falling  in  the  loveliest  garden,  are  we  reminded 
of  the  sorrows  of  the  grave.  Isa.  xl.  6-8.  But  it  was 
meet ; for,  as  Death  obtained  its  triumph  in  a garden 
over  the  first  Adam,  it  was  conquered  in  a garden  by  the 
Second  Adam. 

In  the  garden  was  the  tomb  of  Jesus.  It  was  a new 
tomb,  to  honor  Him  who  lay  therein,  and  to  prevent  the 
charge  of  deception, — “ It  was  not  He  who  rose,  but 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


43 


some  previous  tenant.’'  Christopher  Ness. — V/hen. 
Christ  was  born,  he  lay  in  a virgin  womb,  and  when  llo 
died.  He  was  placed  in  a virgin  tomb.” 

A costly  tomb,  a rich  man’s  grave,  to  fulfill  Isaiah 
liii.  9. 

A borrowed  tomb.  He  who  had  not  where  to  lay  his 
head  in  life,  had  not  a burial-place  of  his  own  for  death. 
But  is  this  strange  ? 

“ I take  it  not  to  dishonor  Christ,  but  to  show  that,  as  his  sins 
were  borrowed  sins,  so  his  burial  was  in  a borrowed  grave.  Christ 
had  no  transgressions  of  his  own  ; He  took  ours  upon  his  head 
He  never  committed  a wrong,  but  He  took  all  my  sin,  and  all 
yours,  if  ye  are  believers.  Concerning  all  his  people,  it  is  true 
He  bore  their  griefs  and  carried  their  sorrows  in  his  own  body 
on  the  tree  ; therefore,  as  they  were  others’  sins,  so  He  rested  in 
another’s  grave  ; as  they  were  sins  imputed,  so  that  grave  was 
only  imputedly  his.  It  was  not  his  sepulchre ; it  was  the  tomb 
of  Joseph.” — Spurgeon, 

It  Avas  a tomb  in  a roch, — The  Rock  of  Ages  was 
buried  in  a rock;  ‘‘a  Rock  within  a rock.” 

The  time, — The  tomb  Avas  borrowed  but  for  three  days ; 
loug  enough  to  certify  his  actual  death,  yet  no  longer, 
that  his  resurrection  and  exaltation  should  not  be  hin- 
dered.— [See  Pearson,) 

The  grave  of  Jesus  was  an  evidence  of  his  (1),  Hu^ 
manity^  in  that  He  Avho  took  a sinner’s  nature,  at  last 
laid  in  a sinner’s  grave ; (2),  Divinity^  that  He  rose  by 
his  own  power.  John  ii.  19;  x.  18. 

Believers  are  made  like  Christ  in  his  death,  so  also  in 
his  burial,  the  public  declaration  of  death;  and  in  his 
glorious  resurrection  and  exaltation. 

“ Boses  bloom 
In  the  desert  tomb, 

Because  the  Saviour  once  lay  there.” 


4i 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


BUSINESS.— Gen.  xxiii.  (the  first  record  of  business 
— the  purchase  of  a grave;  and  see  Abram’s  good  ex- 
ample of  courtesy,  straightforwardness,  and  promptness) ; 
Gen.  xxxix.  2 ; Exod.  xxxiv.  21 ; 1 Sam.  vi.  13.  14 
(business  cheerfully  left  for  devotion) ; Prov.  x.  4 ; xxvii. 
23;  Matt.  xxi.  12;  Luke  ii.  49  (Christ’s  first  recorded 
words);  Luke  xiii.  28;  xiv.  18,  19;  Korn.  xii.  11;  1 
Cor.  vii.  30;  1 Thess.  iv.  4;  James  iv.  13. 

‘‘Prayer  and  provender  hinder  no  man’s  journey.” 

“ There  is  no  time  lost  in  sharpening  the  scythe.” 
Market  Crosses. — It  was  a beautiful  truth  which 
our  forefathers  have  symbolized,  when,  in  most  of  our 
old  market-towns,  they  have  erected  a market-cross  ; as 
if  to  teach  the  buyers  and  sellers  to  rule  all  their  actions, 
and  sanctify  their  gains,  by  the  remembrance  of  the 
cross.  The  Israelites  were  taught  the  same  in  their  en- 
campment ; every  part  of  the  camp  looked  toward  the 
tabernacle.  So  the  Chinese,  though  in  superstition  and 
ignorance,  set  up  their  idols  in  their  shops* 

“ The  Christian  must  not  only  mind  heaven,  but  attend 
to  his  daily  calling ; like  the  pilot,  who,  while  his  eye  is 
fixed  upon  the  star,  keeps  his  hand  upon  the  helm.” — 
Watson. 

Diligence  in  business  should  not  liinder  fervency  in 
spirit.  “Like  the  pure-mettled  sword,  that  can  bend 
this  way  and  that  waj^,  and  turn  to  its  straightness  again, 
and  stands  not  bent,  that  heart  is  of  the  right  make  that 
can  stoop  and  bend  to  the  lowest  action  of  its  worldly 
calling,  but  then  return  to  its  fitness  for  communion  with 
God.” — GurnalL 

A Eixe  Picture. — I have  just  seen  a most  beautiful 


ILLTTSTKATIVE  GATHf:niXOS. 


45 


picture/’  said  Mr.  C.  to  his  friend  Mr.  T.,  as  they  met 
after  the  labors  of  the  day. 

‘‘  What  was  it?”  said  Mr.  T. 

‘‘  It  was  a landscape.  The  conception  is  most  beauti- 
ful, and  the  execution  well-nigh  perfect.  You  must  go 
with  me  and  see  it  before  it  is  removed.” 

I have  seen  a fine  picture  to-day  myself.” 

‘‘  Have  you?  What  was  it?” 

“I  received  notice  this  morning  that  there  was  great 
suffering  in  a certain  family,  and  as  soon  as  I could  leave 
my  business  I went  to  see  what  could  be  done.  I climbed 
up  to  the  garret  where  the  family  was  sheltered,  and  as 
I was  about  to  knock  at  the  door,  I heard  a voice  in 
prayer.  When  the  prayer  was  ended,  I entered  the 
wretched  apartment,  and  found  a young  merchant,  whose 
shop  I had  just  been  in,  and  whose  business  I knew  was 
very  pressing.  Yet  he  had  left  it,  and  spent  some  time 
in  personal  labors  for  the  comfort  of  the  sick  and  suffer- 
ing inmates  of  that  garret;  and  when  I came  to  the 
door  he  was  praying  with  them  preparatory  to  taking  his 
leave.  I asked  him  how  he  could  find  time  to  leave  his 
business  at  such  a busy  season;  and  he  replied,  that  it 
was  known  that  the  condition  of  the  family  had  been 
communicated  to  several  professing  Christians,  and  that 
he  was  afraid  the  cause  of  religion  would  suffer  if  relief 
were  not  promptly  given.  It  is  not  absolutely  necessary 
(said  he)  that  I should  make  money,  but  it  is  absolutely 
necessary  that  Christ’s  honor  should  be  maintained.” 

In  commercial  troubles  a true  Christian  may  take 
comfort.  There  are  some  things  which  he  can  never 
lose. 

“A  merchant  some  few  years  ago  failed  in  business. 


46 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


He  went  home  in  great  agitation.  ‘What  is  the  matter?’ 
asked  his  wife.  ‘I  am  ruined!  I am  beggared;  I have 
lost  my  all!’  he  exclaimed,  pressing  his  hand  upon  his 
forehead. 

“ ‘ All !’  said  his  wife,  ‘ no  ; I am  left.’  ‘ All,  papa,’ 
said  his  eldest  boy  ; ‘ here  am  L’  ‘ And  I too,’  said  his 
little  girl,  running  up  and  putting  her  arms  round  his 
neck.  ‘ I’m  not  lost,  papa,’  repeated  Eddie.  ‘ And  you 
have  your  health  left,’  said  his  wife.  ‘ And  your  hands 
to  work  with,’  said  his  eldest.  ‘And  I can  help  you.’ 

‘ And  your  two  feet,  papa,  to  carry  you  about,  and  your 
two  eyes  to  see  with,  papa,’  said  little  Eddie. 

“‘And  you  have  God’s  promises,’  said  the  grand- 
mother. ‘ And  a good  God,’  said  his  wife.  ‘ And  heaven 
to  go  to,’  said  his  little  girl.  ‘And  Jesus,  who  came  to 
fetch  us  there,’  said  his  eldest. 

“ ‘ God  forgive  me  !’  said  the  poor  merchant,  bursting 
into  tears  ; ‘ I have  not  lost  my  all.  What  have  I lost 
to  what  I have  left !’  And  he  took  comfort,  and  began 
the  world  afresh. 

“ Reader,  are  there  not  things  more  precious  than 
gold  and  bank-stocks  ! When  the  Central  America  was 
foundering  at  sea,  bags  and  purses  of  gold  were  strewn 
about  the  deck  as  worthless,  as  the  merest  rubbish. 
‘ Life,  life,’  was  the  prayer.  To  some  of  the  wretched 
survivors,  ‘ water,  water;  bread,  bread  ;’  it  vras  Avorth  its 
weight  in  gold,  if  it  could  have  been  bought.  And,  oh  ! 
above  all — far  above  all — the  salvation  of  your  soul  is 
precious.  It  is  not  yet  lost.  Is  it  saved  f — Christian 
Treasury. 

A man  of  business  should  have  three  marks.-— consci- 
entious— diligent— contented. 


ILLtlSTKATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


47 


Ex.  The  shepherds  of  Scripture, — Abram,  Moses, 
David,  &c.  The  rulers^ — Joseph.  David  (Ps.  Ixxviii.  70), 
Nehemiah,  Daniel,  &c.  How  often  have  God’s  servants 
been  called  to  service  from  their  work,— Moses,  David, 
Elisha  (1  Kings  xix.  19),  the  shepherds  (Luke  ii.  8,  9), 
Matthew  (Matt.  ix.  9). 

CALVINISM  and  Arminianism,  regarded  as  theo- 
iogical  systems,  may  be  compared  to  the  thin,  empty, 
crescented  forms  of  the  old  and  new  moon,  butting  at 
each  other  with  their  sharp-pointed  horns  from  the  oppo- 
site sides  of  a darkened  disc.  Scripture  does  not  alter 
the  position  of  these  two  belligerents,  but  by  illuminating 
the  whole  intervening  space,  it  fuses  both  into  one  glori- 
ous orb  of  holy  light. — J,  E.  Gordon, 

John  Newton,  when  a-sked,  ^V\re  you  a Calvinist?” 
replied,  ‘AVhy,  Sir,  I am  more  of  a Calvinist  than  any- 
thing else;  but  I use  ray  Calvinism  in  my  writings  and 
my  preaching  as  I do  this  piece  of  sugar  (taking  a lump 
and  putting  it  into  his  teacup  and  stirring  it).  I do  not 
give  it  alone  and  whole,  but  mixed  and  diluted.”  And 
at  another  time, — ‘‘I  hope  that  I am,  upon  the  whole, 
a scriptural  preacher;  for  I find  I am  considered  as  an 
Arrainian  among  the  Calvinists,  and  as  a Calvinist  among 
the  strenuous  Arminians.” 

The  error  of  attempting  to  harmonize  the  two  systems 
was  never  more  shown  than  b}^  Baxter,  who,  in  seeking 
to  do  this,  only  added  another  sect  to  the  Church,  and 
afterw^ards  admitted  that  he  had  been  wrong. 


CARES. — Gen.  xxii.  8,  9,  14;  Ps.  Iv.  22;  2 Chron. 
XX.  12;  Jer.  xii.  4;  xvii.  7,  8;  xlix.  31  (cf.  Ps.  Iv.  19); 


48 


ILI.USTKATIVE  aATIIERINOS. 


Matt.  vi.  25-34;  xiii.  22;  xiv.  12  (the  best  remedy); 
Luke  xii.  29;  Phil.  iv.  6,  7;  1 Pet.  v.  7. 

Ills  that  never  happened  have  chiefly  made  men 
wretched.  ’ ’ — Tapper, 

Sinful. — When,  1.  They  hinder  or  exclude  sober 
devotion.  2.  When  we  let  our  minds  run  upon  them  at 
unseasonable  times,  as  on  the  Sabbath  (Isa.  Iviii.  13). 
3.  When  they  deprive  us  of  the  proper  enjoyment  of 
what  we  have.  4.  When  they  lead  us  into  unlawful  or 
doubtful  ways  to  obtain  our  desires.  (Gen.  xxx.  3.)  . 

Psalm  xcyii.  1,  2. — When  Bulstrode  Whitelocke  was 
embarked  as  Cromwell’s  envoy  to  Sweden,  in  1653,  he 
■was  much  disturbed  in  mind,  as  he  rested  at  Harwich  the 
preceding  night,  which  was  very  stormy,  as  he  thought 
upon  the  distracted  state  of  the  nation.  It  happened 
that  a confidential  servant  slept  in  an  adjacent  bed,  who 
finding  that  his  master  could  not  sleep,  at  length  said. 
Pray,  Sir,  will  you  give  me  leave  to  ask  you  a ques- 
tion ?” 

Certainly.” 

Pray,  Sir,  do  you  think  that  God  governed  the  world 
very  well  before  you  came  into  it  ? 

Undoubtedly.” 

‘'And  pray.  Sir,  do  you  not  think  that  He  will  govern 
it  quite  as  well  when  you  are  gone  out  of  it?” 

“ Certainly.” 

“ Then  pray.  Sir,  excuse  me,  but  do  you  not  think 
that  you  may  trust  Him  to  govern  it  quite  as  well  as  long 
as  you  live  ?” 

To  this  question  Whitelocke  had  nothing  to  reply: 
but,  turning  about,  soon  fell  fast  asleep,  till  he  was  sum- 
moned to  embark. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


49 


1 Peter  v.  7. — A man  carrying  a burden  v'as  over- 
taken by  a rich  man  as  he  drove  along,  and  invited  to 
get  up  behind  in  the  carriage,  Avhich  he  thankfully  did. 
After  a while  the  rich  man  looked  around  and  saw  the 
burden  still  strapped  to  the  traveler’s  back.  He  there- 
fore asked  him  why  he  did  not  lay  down  his  pack  on  the 
seat  beside  him.  But  he  answered,  ‘‘  He  could  not  think 
of  doing  that ; it  was  quite  enough  that  he  himself 
should  be  allowed  to  sit  behind  the  carriage,  without  put- 
ting his  burden  on  the  seat  also.”  Thus  often  do  be- 
lievers fear  to  lay  too  much  upon  the  God  who  has  bidden 
us  ‘‘cast  all  our  care  upon  Him,”  and  assured  us  that 
. “He  careth  for  us.” 

Dr.  Payson,  in  his  last  days,  said,  “ Christians  might 
avoid  much  trouble  and  inconvenience  if  they  would  only 
believe  what  they  profess, — that  God  is  able  to  make 
them  happy  without  anything  else.  They  imiagine  that 
if  such  a dear  friend  were  to  die,  or  such  and  such  bless- 
ings were  to  be  removed,  they  should  be  miserable; 
whereas,  God  can  make  them  a thousand  times  happier 
w'ithout  them.  To  mention  my  own  case: — God  has 
been  depriving  me  of  one  blessing  after  another;  but  as 
every  one  was  removed.  He  has  come  in  and  filled  up  its 
place;  and  now,  wdien  I am  a cripple  and  not  able  to 
move,  I am  happier  than  ever  I was  in  my  life  before,  or 
ever  expected  to  be  ; and  if  I had  believed  this  twenty 
years  ago,  I might  have  been  spared  much  anxiety.” 

Matt.  vi.  34  (1). — “Sometimes,”  says  John  Newton, 
“ I compare  the  troubles  we  have  to  undergo  in  the 
course  of  a year  to  a great  bundle  of  fagots,  fi^r  too 
large  for  us  to  lift.  But  God  does  not  require  us  to 

carry  the  Avholc  at  once;  He  mercifully  unties  the  bun- 
b 4 


50 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


(lie ; and  gives  us  first  one  stick,  which  we  are  to  carry 
to-day,  and  then  another,  which  ive  are  to  carry  to- 
morrow, and  so  on.  This  we  might  easily  manage  if  we 
would  only  take  the  burden  appointed  for  us  each  day  ; 
but  we  choose  to  increase  our  trouble  by  carrying  yester- 
day’s stick  over  again  to-day,  and  adding  to-morrow  s 
burden  to  our  load  before  we  are  required  to  bear  it.” 

CENSORIOUSNESS.— “Constant  complaints  never 
get  pity.” 

CrOTTHOLD  had  a little  dog,  which,  when  placed  before 
a mirror,  became  instantly  enraged,  and  barked  at  its 
own  image.  He  remarked  on  the  occasion,  ^ In  geneial 
a mirror  serves  as  an  excitement  to  the  love  of  self, 
whereas  it  stimulates  this  dog  to  anger.  The  animal 
cannot  conceive  that  the  figure  he  sees  is  only  a reflec- 
tion of  itself.  It  fancies  it  is  a strange  dog,  and  there- 
fore will  not  suffer  it  to  approach  its  master.  This  may 
remind  us  of  the  weakness  of  our  hearts.  We  often 
complain  of  others,  and  take  offence  at  the  things  which 
they  do  against  us,  without  reflecting  that  for  the  most 
part  the  blame  lies  with  ourselves.  Men  behave  ill  to 
us,  and  we  behave  ill  to  them.  Our  children  are  fio- 
ward,  because  thev  have  inherited  and  learned  frowaid- 
ness  from  us.  M e are  angry  with  them,  and  yet  they 
are  our  own  images.” 

CHARACTER.— “The  purchase  of  the  lever  of  in- 
fluence.” 

“Should  be  judged  of,”  as  Dr.  Johnson  says,  “in  the 
mass.  A block  of  tin  may  contain  a grain  of  silver,  but 
it  is  still  a block  of  tin ; and  a block  of  silver  may  con- 


ILLrSTEATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


51 


tain  a grain  of  tin,  but  it  is  still  a block  of  silver.” 
The  mass  of  Elijah's  character  was  excellence,  but  with 
allov. 

“ Happiness  is  not  the  end  of  life;  character  is.  This 
world  is  not  a platform  where  you  will  hear  Thalberg 
piano-playing.  It  is  a piano-manufactory,  where  are 
dust,  and  shavings,  and  boards,  and  saws,  and  files,  and 
rasps,  and  sand-papers.  The  perfect  instrument  and  the 
music  will  be  hereafter.” — Beecher, 

Rowland  Hill,  when  once  shamefully  attacked  in  a 
public  paper,  was  urged  by  a friend  to  bring  a legal  ac- 
tion ; to  which  he  replied,  shall  neither  answer  the 
libel,  nor  prosecute  the  writer.  1.  Because  in  doing  the 
one  I might  be  led  into  unbecoming  violence.  2.  Be- 
cause I have  learned  from  long  experience  that  no  man’s 
character  can  be  eventually  injured  but  by  himself.” 

CHARITl. — 2 Sam.  xxiv.  24  (^‘That  religion  which 
costs  nothing  i^  worth  nothing”);  1 Chron.  xxix.  14; 
Ps.  xli.  1—3;  Prov.  iii.  9,  27,  28;  xi.  24,  25  (like  the 
clouds  receiving  and  restoring);  Eccl.  xi.;  Isa.  xxxii.  8; 
Mai.  iii.  8;  Matt.  x.  42;  xxv.  40;  Mark  xii.  41-44; 
xiv.  8;  Acts  iv.  32—37;  ix.  36;  x.  4;  1 Cor.  xvi.  1,  2 
(the  apostolic  rule,  giving  not  from  impulse,  but  from 
system;  not  now  and  then,  but  regularly);  2 Cor.  viii. ; 
Gal.  ii.  10  (^^  God  hath  left  his  poor  saints  to  receive  his 
rents  ’ — GurnaU)  \ vi.  10;  Heb.  vi.  10;  xiii.  16. 
‘‘Charity  to  the  soul  is  the  very  soul  of  charity.” 
Mabk  xii.  41. — “Jesus  sat  over  the  treasury  and  be- 
’ * * The  best  check  and  the  truest  comfort 

to  remember  in  our  alms, — Jesus  sees  what  we  cast  in 
“ Many  people  now-a-days  give,  not  with  tears  in  their 


52 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATIlERTXaS. 


eves,  but  with  pens  behind  their  ears’’  (^31rs,  Stowe)*,  not 
so  much  for  the  poor  to  live  upon  as  for  the  rich  to 
look  at. 

No  proportion  is  absolutely  enjoined  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament ; but  most  of  God’s  devoted  saints  seem  to 
concur  in  the  ancient  tenth ; of  course,  with  certain  re- 
strictions. This  was  the  principle  adopted  by  Lord 
Chief  Justice  Hale,  Dr.  Hammond,  Dr.  Annesley, 
Baxter  (still  he  found  it  too  little),  Doddridge  (who  be- 
sides gave  one-eighth  of  all  presents  and  gifts),  Havelock, 
Bickersteth  (who  gave  a three-fold  tithe).  Dr.  Watts 
and  Tillotson  used  to  give  one-fifth,  Mrs.  Bury  one- 
fourth,  Mrs.  E.  Rowe,  Hon.  R.  Boyle,  J.  Gouge,  &c., 
one- half. 

How  little  do  Christians  give  compared  with  the  an- 
cient Jews  or  modern  heathen; — look  at  the 

Jetvs. — Cf.  their  costly  service  and  liberal  contribu- 
tions for  the  tabernacle  and  temple. 

Heathen. — “ I once  visited  the  Rajah  of  Burdwan,” 
writes  the  Rev.  J.  J.  Weibrecht,  and  found  him  sitting 
in  his  treasury.  Fifty  bags  of  money  containing  1,000 
rupees  ($500)  each  were  placed  before  him.  .^What,’ 
said  I,  ‘ are  you  doing  wdth  all  that  money  V He  replied, 
^It  is  for  my  god.’  ‘How  do  you  mean  that  ?’  Ire- 
joined.  ‘ One  part  is  sent  to  Benares,  where  I have  two 
fine  temples  on  the  river  side,  and  many  priests  who 
pray  for  me;  another  part  goes  to  Juggernaut,  and  a 
third  to  Gaya.’  And  thus  one  native  is  spending  $25,000 
annually  from  his  incom.e  upon  idle  Brahmins.” 

The  Egyptian  Hieroglyphic  of  Charity  is  very 
striking, — a naked  child,  with  a heart  in  his  hand,  giving 
honey  to  a bee  without  wings.  1.  A child,  humble  and 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


53 


meek  (Matt,  xviii.  3).  2.  With  a heart  in  his  hand,  be- 

cause the  heart  and  the  hand  of  a charitable  man  must 
go  together, — he  must  be  a cheerful  giver.  3.  Giving 
honey  to  a bee — not  a drone.  4.  To  a bee  without  wings, 
— help  such  as  wmuld  work,  but  cannot. 

Excuses. — 1.  ‘‘  I have  nothing  to  spare.”  But  re- 
member 1 Kings  xvii.  11,  12;  Mark  xii.  41-44  ; Prov, 
xix.  22. 

2.  Charity  begins  at  home.”  True,  but  should  it 
end  there  ? Should  it  not  be  like  the  stone  in  the  'water, 
ever  spreading  its  circumference  ? 

3.  ‘*1  have  a ricrht  to  do  what  I wdll  with  my  oivn 
Nay;  1 Cor.  vi.  19,  20;  iv.  7 ; Rom.  xiv.  7. 

4.  “The  poor  are  un'worthy  and  ungrateful;”  “and 
such  'VN^ere  some  oi  you,''  But  has  God  had  mercy? 
James  ii.  13. 

5.  “ If  I were  rich,  what  pleasure  should  I have  in 
giving!”  Are  you  sure  of  that?  Read  2 Cor.  viii. 

6.  “My  ‘mite’  can  do  nothing.”  Yet  five  barley 
loaves,  'when  Christ  blessed  them,  fed  5,000. 

A gentleman  who  had  been  at  a missionary  collection 
'VN'as  met  the  next  day  by  a man  of  opposite  habits,  '^vho 
began  to  chide  him  with  the  folly  of  sending  out  such 
sums  abroad,  w’hen  there  was  so  much  to  be  done  at 
home.  The  gentleman  calmly  replied,  “ I will  give  five 
dollars  for  our  poor  at  home  if  you  will  give  the  same.” 
“Oh,  I didn’t  mean  that,”  tSaid  the  objector;  “but  if 
you  must  go  from  home,  why  so  far?  Think  of  the  poor 
in  Ireland.”  “ I 'will  give  five  dollars  for  the  poor  in 
Ireland,”  said  the  gentleman,  “if  you  'will  give  tlie 
same.”  “No,  I don’t  mean  that  either,”  said  the  man. 
So  answer  those  wdio  bring  the  same  objections,  for  it  is 


54 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Simply  to  veil  out  their  own  selfishness  by  blaming  the 
liberality  of  others,  which  they  feel  reproaches  them- 
selves. 

“Pyrrhus,  a merchant  of  Ithaca,  once  saw  a good 
man  captive  in  a pirate  ship,  took  compassion  on  him, 
and  redeemed  him ; and  with  him  also  bought  his  com- 
modity, which  consisted  of  several  barrels  of  pitch.  The 
old  man  perceiving  that,  not  from  any  service  he  could 
do  him,  nor  the  gain  of  commodity,  but  merely  out  of 
charity,  Pyrrhus  had  done  this,  presently  discovered  to 
him  a great  mass  of  treasure  hidden  in  the  pitch,  where- 
by he  grew  exceedingly  wealthy,  having,  not  without 
Divine  providence,  obtained  an  unexpected  blessing  for 
so  good  an  act  of  piety.” — Spencer. 

What  One  Cent  can  Do. — A son  of  one  of  the 
chiefs  of  Burdwan  was  converted  by  a single  tract. 
He  could  not  read,  but  he  went  to  Rangoon,  a distance 
of  250  miles ; a missionary’s  wife  taught  him  to  read, 
and  in  forty-eight  hours  he  could  read  the  tract  through. 
He  took  a basket  full  of  tracts,  with  much  difficulty, 
preached  the  Gospel  at  his  own  home,  and  was  the  means 
of  converting  hundreds  to  God.  He  was  a man  of  in- 
fluence; the  people  flocked  to  hear  him;  and  in  one  year 
1,500  natives  were  baptized  in  Arracan  as  members  of 
the  Church.  And  all  this  through  one  little  tract ! That 
tract  cost  one  cent.  Oh,  whose  cent  was  it?  God  only 
knows.  Perhaps  it  was  the  mite  of  some  little  girl;  per- 
haps the  well-earned  offering  of  some  little  boy.  Yet, 
what  a blessing  it  has  been ! 

What  the  Farthings  can  do. — In  July,  1794,  was 
the  most  destructive  fire  in  Ratcliffe  there  had  been  in 
London  since  1666.  Out  of  1,200  houses,  only  570  were 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


55 


preserved.  About  1,400  persons  were  thrown  entirely 
upon  the  charity  of  the  public  at  once ; and  amongst  the 
contributions  offered  for  their  relief  was  upwards  of  $4,000 
collected  at  the  encampment  provided  by  Government, 
of  which  $2,130  was  in  copper,  including  $193.50  m/ar- 
things^  each  a poor  man’s  offering. 

CHEERFULNESS.— 2 Chron.  xvii.  6;  Neh.  viii.  10; 
Ps.  XXX.  11;  xcvii.  11;  Prov.  xv.  13,  15;  xvii.  22; 
Rom.  xii.  8;  1 Tim.  vi.  17  {V))  James  v.  13. 

Promoted  by : — 

1.  Active  work. — Physiologists  say  that  walking  on 
an  agreeable  errand  gives  the  countenance  a more  health- 
ful look  than  walking  out  merely  for  exercise. 

Employment  so  certainly  produces  cheerfulness,** 
says  Bishop  Hall,  ‘4hat  I have  known  a man  come  home 
in  high  spirits  from  a funeral,  because  he  had  had  the 
management  of  it.” 

2.  Expectancy  in  Prayer. — We  often  are  as  sad  after 
prayer  as  we  were  before  it,  because  our  prayers  are  not 
the  prayers  of  expecting  faith.  But  prayer,  with  real 
belief  and  hope,  will  enable  us  always  to  roll  our  cares 
from  ourselves  upon  the  Lord. 

The  Countess  of  Huntingdon  was  first  drawn  to  the 
truth  through  the  preaching  of  the  Methodists.  Lady 
Mary  Hastings  w^as  brought  to  God  under  Mr.  Ingham; 
and  she  and  Lady  Huntingdon  used  to  talk  about  it. 
The  Countess  w^as  much  struck  by  one  remark, — that 
since  Lady  Mary  had  known  and  believed  in  Jesus  for 
life  and  salvation,  she  had  been  as  happy  as  an  angel. 
The  Countess  had  never  felt  this ; and  being  ill  at  the 
time,  she  thought  much  about  the  contrast,  and  was 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATIIERTXdS. 


56 

almost  in  despair,  till  that  remark  came  to  her  mind, 
and  she  was  drawn  gradually  to  find  the  same  peace  and 
joy  herself. 

CHILDREN. — Gen.  xxxiii.  7 ; Dent.  xxxi.  12,  13; 
Ps.  viii.  2 ; Prov.  x.  1 ; xxii.  6,  15 ; xxlx.  17 ; Acts  ii. 
39 ; Epli.  vi.  1-3. 

Mark  x.  13-16. — “ ‘ Oh,  mamma,’  said  a little  girl  on 
returning  from  church  to  a sick  mother,  ‘ I have  heard 
the  child's  Gosfel  to-day.' 

So  said  another,  six  or  seven  years  of  age,  when  on 
her  death-bed  she  asked  her  eldest  sister  to  read  the  same 
passage  to  her.  The  text  being  read  and  the  book  closed, 
she  said,  ‘ How  kind ! I shall  soon  go  to  Jesus  ; He 
will  soon  take  me  up  in  his  arms ; bless  me  too  ; no  dis- 
ciple shall  keep  me  away.’  Her  sister  kissed  her,  and 
said,  ‘Do  you  love  me?’  ‘Yes,’  she  replied;  ‘but  don’t 
be  angry,  I love  Jesus  better.’  ” — Cheever, 

2 Tim.  hi.  15. — “ The  letter  of  Scripture  in  the  minds 
of  children  is  the  combustible  on  which  the  Promethean 
spark  of  the  Spirit  generally  falls  ; and  where  there  is 
no  such  preparation  there  will  seldom  be  any  conflagra- 
tion. True  it  is  that  the  power  of  God,  as  in  the  case 
of  Elijah’s  sacrifice,  can  turn  even  the  stones  of  the  altar 
and  the  water  in  the  trench  to  fuel ; but  this  is  not  the 
usual  mode  of  the  Spirit’s  operation.  The  probabilities 
of  conversion,  humanly  speaking,  will  generally  be  found 
to  bear  a proportion  to  the  quantity  of  the  incorruptible 
seed  of  the  Word,  which  has  been  dibbled  into  the  soil 
of  the  young  heart  by  the  instrumentality  of  parental 
instruction  and  prayer.” — Gordon. 

Every  Jewish  parent  was  obliged  to  do  four  things 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATIIERIXGS. 


57 


for  his  chihl.  1.  To  circumcise  him.  2.  To  redeem 
him.  3.  To  teach  him  the  law.  4.  To  teach  him  some 
trade. 

Jewels. — A Campanian  lady,  fond  of  pomp  and  show, 
when  visiting  Cornelia,  the  mother  of  the  Gracchi,  dis- 
played her  jewels  with  much  ostentation,  and  asked  to 
see  Cornelia’s  in  return.  The  mother  begged  her  to  wait 
a short  time  ; when,  at  the  usual  time,  her  sons  came 
home  from  the  public  schools.  Then,  presenting  them 
to  the  lady,  she  tenderly  said,  These  are  my  jewels.” 
Come  THIS  Way,  Father.” — Some  vears  a^ro  some 
friends  were  enjoying  a pleasant  excursion,  on  a sweet 
summer’s  day,  in  a boat.  Having  gone  a certain  dis- 
tance, a young  lady  declined  going  further,  saying  she 
would  remain  on  one  of  the  islands  in  the  stream.  The 
party,  however,  remained  longer  than  they  intended, 
and,  a thick  fog  coming  on,  they  were  much  afraid  of 
losing  her.  But  at  last  her  clear  voice  was  heard,  Come 
this  Avay,  father;  come  this  way.” 

The  young  lady  is  now  dead,  and  in  a better  world; 
but  oh  ! how  often  does  he  still  hear  the  words  repeated, 
from  the  upper  sanctuary,  Come  this  way,  father ; 
come  this  way.” 

Little  ^Iary  and  the  Lighthouse. — The  story  is 
almost  too  well  known  to  be  repeated,  of  the  little  girl 
whose  father  lived  in  a lighthouse  on  the  coast  of  Corn- 
wall. The  father,  mother  (who  w*as  a pious  vroman),  and 
their  little  giri,  lived  alone,  amidst  the  bowlings  of  the 
great,  wide  sea.  One  day  the  keeper  w^nt  ashore,  and 
when  there  was  seized  and  kept  prisoner  by  a band  of 
wicked  men,  wFo  thought  if  they  could  only  keep  him 
prisoner,  the  lighthouse  would  be  unlightcd  at  nighl 


58 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


and  vessels  would  be  wrecked,  of  which  they  should  get 
the  spoils.  But  his  little  daughter  was  left  in  their 
watery  home,  and  when  no  father  came  home  at  night, 
though  her  heart  sank  within  her,  at  his  absence,  she 
thought  of  the  poor  sailors  who  might  be  lost,  and,  brave 
girl  that  she  was  ! she  went  up  to  the  top,  and,  one  by 
one,  lighted  all  the  lamps,  till  the  whole  sent  forth  the 
clear  and  welcome  blaze.  It  was  a noble  action ; and 
gave  her  and  her  father  a warm  heart  of  joy.  So  may 
the  daughters  of  Israel  send  forth  the  lamp  of  light  to 
many  who  sit  in  darkness  ! 

The  Rev.  Moses  Browne  had  twelve  children.  On 
one  remarking  to  him,  “ Sir,  you  have  just  as  m.any 
children  as  Jacob,”  he  replied,  “Yes,  and  I have  Jacob’s 
God  to  provide  for  them.” 

Ex.  Good. — Isaac,  Joseph,  Samuel,  David,  Obadiah, 
Josiah,  Esther,  John  Baptist,  Timothy.  Cf.  Edward  VI., 
Little  Jane,  James  Laing. — (M'-Oheyne  s Idfe.”) 

Bad. — Esau,  sons  of  Eli,  sons  of  Samuel,  Absalom, 
Adonijah,  Children  who  mocked  Elisha,  Adrammelech 
and  Sharezer. 

CHRIST.— Ps.  xlv.  2 ; Isa.  ix.  6 ; Matt.  i.  21,  23 ; 
John  i.  14-18 ; vi.  68 ; vii.  46 ; xvii.  3 ; Acts  x.  38 ; 
xvi.  31 ; Rom.  xv.  3 ; 1 Cor.  i.  30  ; 2 Cor.  viii.  9 ; Phil, 
i.  21 ; ii.  5-11 ; iii.  8 ; Col.  i.  15 ; ii.  3,  9,  10  ; iii.  11 ; 
1 Tim.  i.  16  ; Heb.  i.  3 ; ii.  9 ; vii.  25,  26 ; xiii.  8 ; 
1 John  i.  3;  ii.  1,  2 ; Rev.  i.  5,  6 ; xi.  15. 

Judges  iii.  9,  15,  31. 

What  a lesson  on  the  patience  of  God  ! Again  and  again  do 
we  read,  “The  children  of  Israel  did  evil  in  the  sight  ot  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


59 


Lord,”  and  then  He  raised  them  up  a Deliverer  {margin,  Sav- 
iour). So  patiently  does  Almighty  love  still  hear  with  human 
ingratitude  and  depravity.  Psalm  ciii.  10-14. 

Isa.  xxxii.  2. — “A  man  shall  be  as  a hiding-place 
from  the  wind  and  a covert  from  the  tempest.'’ 

“ I creep  under  my  Lord’s  wings  in  the  great  shower,  and 
the  waters  cannot  reach  me.  Let  fools  laugh  the  fool’s  laugh- 
ter, and  scorn  Christ,  and  bid  the  weeping  captives  in  Babylon, 
‘sing  them  one  of  the  songs  of  Zion.’  We  may  sing,  even  in 
our  winter’s  storm,  in  the  expectation  of  a summer’s  sun  at  the 
turn  of  the  year.  Ho  created  powers  in  hell  or  out  of  hell  can 
mar  our  Lord’s  work,  or  spoil  our  song  of  joy.  Let  us,  then, 
he  glad  and  rejoice  in  the  salvation  of  our  Lord,  for  faith  had 
never  yet  cause  to  have  tearful  eyes,  or  a saddened  brow,  or  to 
droop  or  die.” — Rutherford' s “ Letters.'" 

1 Cor.  i.  1~13. 

One  of  the  peculiarities  and  beauties  of  St.  Paul’s  style  may 
be  traced  as  occurring  here.  Twelve  times  does  he  refer  to 
Christ  in  thirteen  verses, — a fit  model  for  all  who  v/ould  he  suc- 
cessors in  the  spirit  of  the  Apostles.  It  was  the  wise  counsel 
of  Philip  Henry, — “ Preach  a crucified  Saviour  in  a crucified 
style.” 

2 Cor.  ix.  15. — Thanks  be  unto  God  for  his  un- 
speakable gift.” 

We  may  say  of  Christ,  as  one  said  to  Caesar,  when  he  had  re- 
ceived a munificent  present  from  him,  “ This  is  too  much  for 
me  to  receive.”  To  which  the  Emperor  answered,  “But  it  is 
not  too  great  for  me  to  give.” 

Col.  i.  27. — ‘‘  Christ  in  you,  the  hope  of  glory.” 

Four  thoughts  are  here.  Header,  consider  your  interest  in 
them.  Glory  ; — the  hope  of  glory  ; — Christ,  the  hope  of  glory. 
But  pause. — The  most  important  part  is, — “Christ  in  you^  the 
hope  of  glory.”  “ Christ’s  blood  on  the  head  is  the  greatest 
curse ; Christ’s  blood  on  the  heart  is  the  richest  blessing.” 

Col.  ii.  7. — ‘‘Rooted  and  built  up  in  Him.” 

There  are  two  diflerent  kinds  of  growth  into  Christ;  a 


60 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERIXOS* 


growth  downward,  when  the  believer  becomes  more  “rooted” 
in  his  principles,  and  established  in  his  hold  of  the  covenant ; 
and  a growth  upward,  like  the  palm  and  the  cedar,  in  the 
Lord’s  enclosed  garden.  But  all  growth  comes  from  union  with 
Christ.  2 Peter  iii.  18. 

Heb.  xii.  2. — ‘‘Looking  unto  Jesus.'’ 

Like  the  bitten  Israelites,  “ look  and  live.”  Like  Peter  on 
the  waters,  who  sank  when  he  ceased  to  look.  “For  one  look 
at  self,  take  ten  looks  at  Christ.” 

Objection. — But  must  we  not  search  our  hearts,  to  know  our 
failings  ? Yes  ; but  the  best  way  to  learn  our  fault  is,  to  get 
more  light.  One  minute’s  seai'ch  in  the  dark  with  a lighted 
candle,  is  more  useful  than  ten  minutes’  groping  in  the  dark. 

1 John  i.  7.— The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  us 
from  all  sin.” 

So  that  poor  South  Sea  Island  Christian  saw,  when  he  came 
to  death’s  “water-side,”  and  saw  a large  mountain  rise  before 
him,  which  he  tried  to  climb  in  vain.  A drop  of  blood  fell 
upon  the  mountain,  and  in  a moment  it  was  gone.  “That 
mountain,”  said  he,  “was  my  sins,  and  the  drop  which  fell 
upon  it,  was  the  precious  blood  of  Jesus.” 

Rev.  xxii.  21. — “ The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  with  you  all.  Amen.” 

The  last  words  of  Pvevelation  are  of  Christ.  It  is  worth  ob- 
serving that,  taken  in  their  supposed  chronological  order,  this  is 
the  case  with  the  last  words  of  each  of  the  three  Apostles  : 8t. 
Paul  (2  Tim.  iv.  22);  St.  Peter  (2  Pet.  iii.  18);  and  St.  John 
(xxi.  25).  Cf.  Mai.  iv.  6.  {See  Grace.) 

“ Oh,  that  Christ  had  his  own  !” — Rutherford, 

“ The  sea  ebbs  and  flows,  but  the  rock  remains  un^ 
moved.” — Ibid, 

“If  sin  was  better  known,  Christ  would  be  better 
thouglit  of.” — Mason, 

“Presumption  abuses  Christ;  despair  refuses  Him.”' 


61 


ILLUSTKATIVE  GATHKEIX05. 

“ He  'who  thinks  he  hath  no  need  of  Christ,  hath  too 
hic'h  thoughts  of  himself.  He  who  thinks  Christ  cannot 
help  him,  hath  too  low  thoughts  of  Christ.” — Ibid. 

“ Too  mauy  only  see  Christ  in  a book,  as  we  see  places 
in  a map  ; but,  to  come  nigh, — to  enjoy  Him, — this  is 
delijrhtful  and  saving.” — Piutherford. 

‘‘  Christ  is  not  prized  at  all  rightly,  unless  He  be 
prized  above  all  truly.” 

‘‘  It  is  not  so  much  great  talents  that  God  blesses  as 
great  likeness  to  Jesus.  ’ — M^Cheyne. 

The  Stationer  at  the  Fair. — “A  stationer,  being 
at  a fair,  hung  out  his  pictures  of  men  famous  in  their 
kind  ; among  which  he  had  also  the  picture  of  Christ. 
Divers  men  bought,  according  to  their  several  fancies. 
The  soldier  buys  his  Csesar,  the  lawyer  his  Justinian,  the 
physician  his  Galen,  the  philosopher  his  Aristotle,  the 
poet  his  Virgil,  the  orator  his  Cicero,  and  the  divine  his 
Augustine ; — every  man  after  the  dictation  of  his  own 
heart.  The  picture  of  Christ  hung  by  still,  of  less  price 
than  the  rest ; a poor  shopman  that  had  no  more  money 
than  would  purchase  that,  bought  it,  saying,  ‘ Tsow  every 
one  hath  taken  away  his  god,  let  me  have  mine.’  Thus, 
whilst  the  covetous  repair  to  their  riches,  like  birds  to 
their  nests  ; the  ambitious  to  their  honors,  like  butter- 
flies to  a poppy ; the  strong  to  their  holds  ; the  learned 
to  their  arts  ; atheists  to  their  sensual  refuges,  as  dogs 
to  their  kennels;  and  politicians  to  their  wit,  as  foxes  to 
their  holes  ; the  devout  soul  will  have  no  other  sanctuary, 
fix  upon  no  other  object,  but  Christ  Jesus,  not  pictured 
in  their  chamber,  but  planted  in  the  inner  chamber  of  the 
heart.” — Salter. 

The  Plank  ihai  will  Bear. — A vessel  was  wrecked 


6 


62 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATIIERINGS. 


a good  many  years  ago  on  the  stormy  coast  of  Cornwall. 
It  was  a time  of  much  danger  and  distress,  but  the  Lord 
was  merciful,  and  no  lives  were  lost.  On  the  following 
Sabbath,  the  rescued  sailors  attended  Divine  service  in 
the  nearest  parish  church,  and  thanks  were  publicly  re- 
turned for  their  deliverance. 

The  minister  who  officiated  that  day  was  aware  of  the 
circumstances,  and  endeavored  to  improve  them  to  his 
audience.  At  the  close  of  his  sermon,  he  spoke  with 
much  earnestness  of  the  sinner’s  danger  and  the  Saviour’s 
love.  Among  other  things,  Imagine,”  he  said,  the 
situation  of  a drowning  man,  who  feels  that  all  his  own 
efforts  are  unavailing,  and  that  he  is  fast  sinking  beneath 
the  .overwhelming  waters.  Imagine  what  w^ould  be  his 
feelings,  if  suddenly  a plank  floated  within  his  reach,  and 
if,  taking  hold  of  it,  he  found  it  would  bear  his  weight ! 
My  felloAV-sinners,  this  is  your  case,  and  my  own ! We 
are  like  the  drowning  mariner.  Christ  is  the  plank  of 
safety.  This  plank  will  bear.  Oh,  refuse  not,  delay  not 
to  seize  upon  it  ! This  plank  will  bear  ; yes,  sinner, 
this  plank  udll  hear 

The  good  man’s  own  heart  was  much  moved,  and  he 
felt  that  he  spoke  with  unusual  animation.  But  he 
heard  no  more  of  the  discourse  than  he  was  w^ont  to  hear 
of  others,  and  by  degrees  the  whole  incident  passed 
away  from  his  remembrance. 

Fourteen  years  afterwards,  he  received  an  urgent 
message  entreating  him  to  come  and  see  a man  who  was 
near  death,  in  a village  at  a considerable  distance.  He 
obeyed  immediately,  unable  to  resist  such  a call.  On 
entering  the  apartment,  he  saw  at  once  that  the  sufferer 
was  a total  stranger  to  him,  and  also  that  his  moments 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERT^'GS. 


63 


on  earth  were  almost  numbered.  He  knelt  beside  the 
bed.  ‘‘  My  brother,  you  have  sent  for  me,  and  I am 
come.  You  are  on  the  verge  of  that  awful  transition 
which  awaits  us  all.  Will  you  tell  me  on  what  hope  you 
are  resting  for  eternity  ?” 

The  dying  man  was  evidently  conscious,  but  the  power 
of  speech  seemed  gone.  ‘^My  brother,’'  continued  the 
minister,  if  you  can  no  longer  speak,  will  you  give  me 
a sign,  a token,  to  tell  if  your  hope  is  now  in  Christ  ?’* 
Then,  by  a last  effort  of  expiring  strength^  these  words 
were  uttered,  and  we  may  easily  conceive  the  thrill  of 
joyful,  grateful  recollection  with  which  they  were  list- 
ened to  : The  'plcmk  bears."' 

Yes,  that  long-forgotten  sermon  had  not  been  preached 
in  vain.  In  one  soul,  at  least,  the  good  seed  had  borne 
fruit  to  everlasting  life. 

Reader,  this  i^ank  iDill  bear  I It  carried  that  soul 
safe  to  the  haven  of  eternal  rest ; it  will  carry  yours  also. 
Have  you  taken  hold  of  it  ? Jesus  is  the  all-sufficient, 
but  He  is  also  the  only  Saviour.  ‘‘  There  is  none  other 
name  under  heaven  given  among  men,  whereby  we  must 
be  saved.”  ‘‘How  shall  we  escape  if  we  neglect  so  great 
salvation  ?” 

Happy  Death  of  an  Indian. — A missionary  in  the 
East  Indies  was  called  to  visit  one  of  the  native  Chris- 
tians in  a dying  state.  He  inquired  how  she  felt. 
“ Happy  ! happy  !”  was  her  reply  ; and,  laying  her  hand 
on  the  Bible,  added,  “I  have  Christ  here^"  and,  press- 
ing it  to  her  heart,  “and  Christ  here^"  and,  pointing  to 
heaven,  “and  Christ  there." 

Christ  is  Mine. — A gentleman  one  day  took  an  ac- 
quaintance upon  the  leads  of  his  house  to  show  him  the 


64 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


extent  of  his  possessions.  Waving  his  hand  about, 
There,”  says  he,  “ that  is  my  estate.”  Then,  pointing 
to  a great  distance  on  one  side,  ‘‘Do  you  see  that  farm? 

“ Yes.”  “ Well,  that  is  mine.”  Pointing,  again,  to  the 
other  side,  “ Do  you  see  that  house  ?”  “ Yes.”  “ That 

also  belongs  to  me.”  Then  said  his  friend,  “Do  you  see 
that  little  village  out  yonder  ?”  “ Yes.”  “ Well,  there 

lives  a poor  woman  in  that  village  who  can  say  more 
than  all  this.”  “ Aye  ! what  can  she  say  ?”  “ Why,  she 
can  say,  ‘ Christ  is  mine  !’  ” He  looked  confounded, 
and  said  no  more. 

Kussian  Nobleman. — Some  years  ago,  a Russian  no- 
bleman was  traveling  on  special  business  in  the  interior 
of  Russia.  It  was  the  beginning  of  winter,  but  the  frost 
had  set  in  early.  His  carriage  rolled  up  to  an  inn,  and 
he  demanded  a relay  of  horses  to  carry  him  on  to  the 
next  station,  where  he  intended  to  spend  the  night.  The 
innkeeper  entreated  him  not  to  proceed,  for  there  was 
dan o^er  in  traveling  so  late;  the  wolves  were  out.  But 
the  nobleman  thought  the  man  merely  wished  to  keep 
him  as  a guest.  He  said  it  was  too  early  for  wolves, 
and  ordered  the  horses  to  be  put  to.  He  then  drove  off, 
with  his  wife  and  his  only  daughter  inside  the  carriage 
with  him. 

On  the  box  of  the  carriage  was  a serf,  who  had  been 
born  on  the  nobleman’s  estate,  to  whom  he  was  much 
attached,  and  who  loved  his  master,  as  he  loved  his  own 
life.  They  rolled  over  the  hardened  snow,  and  there 
seemed  no  sign  of  danger.  The  moon  shed  her  pale 
li<rht,  and  brought  out  into  burnished  silver  the  road  on 
which  they  were  going.  At  length  the  little  girl  said  to 
her  father.  “ What  was  that  strange  howling  sound  that 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


65 


I just  heard?”  Oh,  nothing  but  the  wind  sighing 
through  the  forest  trees,”  replied  the  father.  The  child 
shut  her  eyes,  and  was  quiet ; but  soon  she  said  again, 
“Listen,  father  ! it  is  not  like  the  wind,  I think.”  The 
father  listened,  and  far,  far  away,  in  the  distance  behind 
him,  through  the  clear,  cold,  frosty  air,  he  heard  a noise 
which  he  too  well  knew  the  meaning  of. 

He  then  put  down  the  window,  and  spoke  to  the  ser- 
vant, “ The  wolves,  I fear,  are  after  us ; make  haste. 
Tell  the  man  to  drive  faster,  and  get  your  pistols  ready.” 
The  postillion  drove  faster  ; but  the  same  mournful  sound 
which  the  child  had  heard  approached  nearer  and  nearer. 
It  was  quite  clear  that  a pack  of  wolves  had  scented 
them  out.  The  nobleman  tried  to  calm  the  anxious  fears 
of  his  wife  and  child. 

At  last  the  baying  of  the  pack  was  distinctly  heard. 
So  he  said  to  his  servant,  “ When  they  come  up  with 
us,  do  you  single  out  one  and  fire,  and  I will  single  out 
another ; and  while  the  rest  are  devourino:  them  we  shall 
get  on.”  As  soon  as  he  put  down  the  window,  he  saw 
the  pack  in  full  cry  behind,  the  large  dog-wolf  at  their 
head.  Two  shots  were  fired,  and  two  of  the  wolves  fell. 
The  others  instantly  set  upon  them  and  devoured  them ; 
and  meanwhile  the  carriage  gained  ground.  But  the 
taste  of  blood  only  made  them  more  furious,  and  they 
were  soon  up  with  the  carriage  again.  Again  two  shots 
were  fired,  and  two  more  fell  and  were  devoured.  But 
the  carriage  was  speedily  overtaken,  and  the  post-house 
was  yet  far  distant.  The  nobleman  then  ordered  the 
postillion  to  loose  one  of  his  leaders,  that  they  might 
gain  a little  time.  This  was  done ; and  the  poor  horse 
plunged  frantically  into  the  forest,  the  wolves  after  him, 


66 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


and  was  soon  torn  to  pieces.  Then  another  horse  was 
sent  off,  and  shared  the  same  fate.  The  carriage  labored 
on  as  fast  as  it  could  with  the  two  remaining  horses; 
but  the  post-house  was  still  distant. 

At  length  the  servant  said  to  his  master,  ‘‘  I have 
served  you  ever  sinee  I was  a child.  I love  you  as  my 
own  self.  Nothing  now  can  save  you  but  one  thing.  Let 
me  save  you.  I ask  you  only  to  look  after  my  wife  and 
my  little  ones.” 

The  nobleman  remonstrated,  but  in  vain.  When  the 
wolves  next  came  up,  the  faithful  servant  threw  himself 
amongst  them.  The  two  panting  horses  galloped  on 
with  the  carriage,  and  the  gates  of  the  post-house  just 
closed  in  upon  it  as  the  fearful  pack  were  on  the  point 
of  making  the  last  and  fatal  attack.  But  the  travelers 
were  safe. 

Greater  love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that  a man  lay 
down  his  life  for  his  friends.  But  God  commendeth  Jlzs 
love  toward  us,  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners^  Christ 
died  for  us.” 

The  Worm  within  the  Circle.— A converted  Indian 
was  one  day  taunted, — What  has  Christianity  done  for 
you?”  Seeing  a worm  by  the  side  of  the  path,  he  took 
it  up,  and  put  it  down  before  the  man ; then  collecting 
some  straw,  he  placed  it  in  a circle  round  the  worm  and 
lighted  it.  The  worm,  feeling  the  heat  of  the  flame, 
began  to  writhe.  The  Indian  took  it  up  in  his  hand, 
and  turning  to  his  opponent  said,  with  beautiful  sim- 
plicity and  sanctified  emotion,  This  is  what  Christianity 
has  done  for  me.  I was  a worm  of  the  earth,  and  the 
flames  of  hell  were  gathering  round  me,  when  Jesus 
came  and  had  pity  on  the  worm.  He  took  me  in  His 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS.  67 

hand,  and  snatched  me  from  ruin.  What  more  could  I 
•wish  that  He  had  done  ?” 


CHURCH. — Ps.  xlv.  13;  Ixxxvii. ; Cant.  vi.  10; 
Isa.  xliii.  21;  Ixii;  Matt.  xvi.  18;  Acts  ii.  47;  xx.  28; 
Rom.  xvi.  19 ; Eph.  iii.  10  ; v.  27 ; Heb.  x.  21 ; 1 Pet. 
■V.  13;  Rev.  xii.  1;  xix.  8. 

Emblems  of, — holy;  branch  of  God’s  planting;  bride 
of  Christ ; burning  bush  (the  arms  of  the  Church  of 
Scotland) ; golden  candlestick  (gold,  for  excellence — six 
branches  in  one,  for  unity — ornaments,  for  gifts  and 
graces — snuffers,  for  discipline) ; dove  ; family  ; flock 
(few  but  favored) ; garden  inclosed  ; fountain  sealed ; 
heritage ; house ; kingdom ; king’s  daughter  ; lily  among 
thorns ; leaven  (grace  in  the  heart) ; mustard-seed 
(grace  in  the  life) ; moon  (shining  with  borrowed  light, 
and  constant  changes) ; mother  ; Mount  Zion  ; net  (gath- 
ering fish  to  the  shore  and  to  each  other) ; olive-tree  ; 
pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth ; ship  (tossed,  but  Jesus 
in  it) ; sister  of  Christ ; temple  ; tree ; virgin  ; vine  ; 
vineyard  ; wife  ; woman.  Rev.  xii.  1. 

The  marks  of  a true  Church  are  three.  1.  Pure  and 
sound  doctrine.  2.  Sacraments  administered  according 
to  Christ’s  institution.  3.  Discipline. — Homily  for  Whit 
Sunday. 

It  is  much  easier  to  give  oneself  to  a Church  or  a sect 
than  to  God. 

In  the  best  Reformed  Churches  there  must  be  many 
deformed  professors. 

Many  shrink  from  joining  themselves  openly  to  the 
Church  because  they  are  not  fit.  Thus  they  neglect 


68 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS, 


one  of  the  very  means  the  Lord  has  ordained  to  make 
them  fit. 

The  Church  of  Christ,  which  is -partly  militant  and 
partly  triumphant,  resembles  a city  built  on  both  sides 
of  a river.  There  is  but  the  stream  of  death  between 
grace  and  glory.’’ — To'plady. 

‘‘  The  Scripture  is  the  sun ; the  Church  is  the  clock. 
The  sun  we  know  to  be  sure,  and  regularly  constant  in 
his  motions ; the  clock,  as  it  may  fall  out,  may  go  too 
fast  or  too  slow.  As,  then,  we  should  condemn  him  of 
folly  that  should  profess  to  trust  the  clock  rather  than 
the  sun,  so  we  cannot  but  justly  tax  the  credulity  of 
those  who  would  rather  trust  to  the  Church  than  to  the 
Scripture.” — Bishop  Ball, 

Quicksilver. — “ Take  a mass  of  quicksilver,  let  it 
fall  on  the  fioor,  and  it  will  split  into  a vast  number  of 
distinct  globules.  Gather  them  up  and  put  them  to- 
gether again,  and  they  will  coalesce  into  one  body  as 
before.  Thus  God’s  elect  below  are  sometimes  crumbled 
and  distinguished  into  various  parties,  though  they  all 
are,  in  fact,  members  of  one  and  the  same  mystic  body. 
But  when  taken  up  from  the  world,  and  put  together  in 
heaven,  they  will  constitute  one  glorious,  undivided 
Church  for  ever  and  ever.” 

CIRCUMSTANCES.— Glorifying  God  in  all.  2 Cor. 
vi.  3-10;  James  i.  9-12. 

He  is  happy  whose  circumstances  suit  his  temper  ; 
but  he  is  more  excellent  who  can  suit  his  temper  to  his 
circumstances.  ’ ’ — Hume. 

If  you  can’t  turn  the  wind,  you  must  turn  the  mill- 
sails.” 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


69 


If  I were  differently  circumstanced,  I could  serve 
God  so  much  more  fully,”  is'  the  devil’s  tempting  bait 
to  mislead  souls. 

Joseph  was  a beautiful  example.  See  him,  in  his 
changed  positions,  still  the  upright  saint ; and  Jesus 
(cf.  John  ii.),  our  Lord’s  conduct  at  the  marriage  and  in 
the  temple. 

Wm,  Pitt  used  to  be  called  the  minister  of  existing 
circumstances. 

A Christian  Shepherd^  when  a gentleman  said,  to  try 
him,  ‘‘Suppose  your  master  were  to  change,  or  your 
flock  to  die ; what  then  ?”  replied,  “ Sir,  I look  upon  it 
that  I do  not  depend  upon  circumstances,  but  upon  the 
great  God  that  directs  them.” 

The  Rev.  H.  W.  Fox^  when  dying,  had  constantly 
upon  his  lips  the  words  of  Baxter  : — “ Lord,  when  thou 
wilt;  where  thou  wilt;  as  thou  wilt.” 

COMMUNION  WITH  GOD. — Ps.  xxxvii.  3-7 ; xlii. 
1 ; Ixiii.  5,  6,  8 ; Ixxiii.  23-2e^  ; Cant,  passim  ; Matt.  v. 
8 ; Luke  xxiv.  32 ; 1 Cor.  x.  16 ; 2 Cor.  hi.  18 ; Eph. 
ii.  6 ; 1 John  i.  3 ; Rev.  hi.  20. 

The  believer  has,  in  his, — 1.  Attributes,  when  the 
soul,  according  to  its  capacity,  is  moulded  after  the  Di- 
vine image,  and  when  it  responds  to  the  Divine  attri- 
butes by  affections  of  love,  joy,  submission,  trust,  &c.  2. 
Works  of  creation,  providence,  and  grace,  when  we 
adore  and  serve  God,  and  are  transformed  as  we  behold. 
2 Cor.  hi.  18.  3.  Ordinances. 

Dr.  Payson  recommends  Christians  who  would  raise 
their  minds  to  close  communion  with  God,  to  take  one 
scene  in  the  life  of  Christ  a-day  for  meditation,  and 


70 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


dwell  upon  it  closely,  till  the  scene  grows  clear  and 
bright,  and  the  heart  begins  to  burn  with  love  to  the 
Saviour. 

Archbishop  Leighton. — Bishop  Burnet  declares 
that,  having  known  him  intimately  for  many  years,  he 
had  never  seen  him  in  any  other  temper  than  that  in 
which  he  would  wish  to  live  and  die. 

Hewitson  writes  : — I think  I know  more  of  Jesus 
Christ  than  of  any  earthly  friend.”  Hence  one  who 
knew  him  well  remarked,  ‘‘  One  thing  struck  me  in  Mr. 
Hewitson.  He  seemed  to  have  no  gaps, — no  intervals 
in  his  communion  with  God.  I used  to  feel,  when  with 
him,  that  it  was  being  with  one  who  was  a vine  watered 
every  moment.” 

“ When  one  that  holds  communion  with  the  skies 
Has  filled  his  urn  where  those  pure  waters  rise, 

And  once  more  mingles  with  us  meaner  things, 

’Tis  e’en  as  if  an  angel  shook  his  wings  ; 

Immortal  fragrance  fills  the  circuit  wide 

That  tells  us  whence  his  treasures  are  supplied.” — Cowper, 

Favored  — Eden,  Peniel,  Sinai,  Temple,  Mount 

of  Transfiguration,  Olivet,  &c. 

Favored  Persons. — Enoch,  Abraham,  Jacob,  Moses, 
David,  Elijah,  Daniel,  Stephen,  Paul,  John,  &c. 

Isa.  lix.  2 ; 2 Cor.  vi.  14-18. 

COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS.— 1 Sam.  x.  26 ; xxiii. 
16;  Ps.  Iv.  14;  cxix.  63;  cxxii.  3;  Prov.  xiii.  20; 
xxvii.  9,  17 ; Eccles.  iv.  9-12  ; Mai.  iii.  16 ; Mark  v. 
18,  19 ; Rom.  i.  12 ; xii.  15,  16 ; Eph.  ii.  18—22 ; iv. 
12  (Z) ; Heb.  iii.  13  ; 1 John  i.  3 {ni). 

The  Jewish  economy  contained  many  provisions  to 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINIIS. 


71 


promote.  Cf.  the  passover,  and  peace-offerings,  which 
were  directed  not  to  be  eaten  alone,  but  in  company. 
The  annual  feasts,  to  celebrate  which  God’s  people  had 
many  a happy  journey,  and  much  sweet  communion. 
Ps.  Ixxxiv.  7.  Cf.  the  golden  candlestick,— six  branches 
around  the  centre  branch. 

So  in  the  Christian  dispensation, — conversation,  devo- 
tion, social  worship,  the  Lord’s  Supper,  &c.  Cf.  the  Lord’s 
prayer,  Our  Father  the  end  of  St.  Paul’s  epistles. 

The  house  Beautiful  well  sets  forth  Bunyan’s  reali- 
zation of  the  communion  of  saints.  It  stood  by  the  road- 
side. Watchful  was  the  porter  at  the  door.  Discretion, 
Prudence,  Piety,  and  Charity  talked  with  Christian  till 
supper,  when  their  communion  was  about  the  Lord  of 
the  hill.  After  which  good  Christian  slept  in  the  cham- 
ber called  Peace,  and  in  the  morning  was  shown  the 
study,  the  armory,  the  Delectable  Mountains,  and  other 
rarities,  and  sent  on  his  way  rejoicing. 

The  Rev.  J.  H.  Francke  writes  : — It  is  with  Chris- 
tians as  with  burning  coals.  If  these  are  scattered  far 
apart,  one  after  the  other  is  easily  extinguished ; but, 
when  collected  together,  the  fire  of  one  preserves  that 
of  the  other,  and  the  glowing  coals  often  ignite  others 
that  lie  near.” 

A husband  and  wife  remain  one  though  a hundred  miles 
apart.  Believing  souls  have  spiritual  sympathy  and 
attachment,  irrespective  of  distance,  time,  or  state. 

COMPANY.— Exod.  xxiii.  2;  Josh,  xxiii.  7;  2 
Chron.  xix.  2 ; Ps.  i.  1 ; cvi.  35 ; cxix.  63 ; Prov.  iv. 
14  ; xiii.  20;  xxviii.  19;  Rom.  xii.  2;  1 Cor.  v.  6;  xv. 
33;  Eph.  V.  11;  Col.  iv.  5. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


72 

Bad  company  is  like  a nail  driven  into  a post,  which, 
after  the  first  and  second  blow,  may  be  drawn  out  with 
little  difficulty;  but  being  driven  up  to  the  head,  the 
pincers  can  scarcely,  take  hold  to  draw  it  out. 

The  Christian  who  has  put  aside  his  religion  because 
he  is  in  worldly  company,  is  like  a man  who  has  put  off 
his  shoes  because  he  is  walking  among  thorns. 

Pitch. — Did  you  never  touch  pitch,  alid  it  stuck  to 
your  fingers  that  you  could  not  w^ash  it  off  for  days? 
Such  is  the  influence  of  a bad  companion. 

Iodine. — Chemists  tell  us  that  one  grain  of  iodine 
imparts  color  to  7,000  tim.es  its  weight  of  water.  So 
wide  is  the  circle  of  one  bad  book,  or  one  evil  coun- 
selor. 

Sir  Peter  Lely  used  to  make  it  a rule  never  to  look 
upon  a bad  picture,  as  he  found,  by  experience,  when  he 
had  done  so,  his  pencil  always  took  a tint  from  it.  Prov. 
iv.  14-16. 

Eliot,  the  missionary. — It  was  said  of  him  by  one  of 
his  friends,  I was  never  with  him  but  I got,  or  might 
have  got,  some  good  from  his  company.’’ 

Usher. — Archbishop  Usher  and  Dr.  Preston  were 
very  intimate,  and  often  met  to  converse  on  learned  and 
general  subjects ; when  the  good  archbishop  used  com- 
monly to  say,  ‘‘Come,  Doctor,  let  us  have  one  word 
about  Christ  before  we  part.” 

The  bee-hunter  in  America  puts  a piece  of  honey- 
comb into  a box,  and  catches  a bee.  He  then  covers  the 
box,  and  very  soon  the  bee  fills  himself  with  the  honey. 
Being  let  loose,  it  finds  its  way  home,  and  in  a little 
time  returns,  but  not  alone.  He  brings  his  companions 
with  him,  and  in  turn  they  bring  their  companions,  till 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


73 


the  box  is  filled  with  a full  swarm  of  bees.  Let  every 
Sunday  scholar,  and  every  attendant  at  a Christian 
church,  do  likewise.  If  they  have  tasted  that  Word 
which  is  sweeter  than  honey,  let  them  bring  their  com- 
panions and  neighbors  with  them,  till  the  school  and  the 
church  be  filled  with  devout  and  thoughtful  hearers. 

CONFESSION  OF  SIN. — Lev.  xvi.  21;  Ps.  xxxii. 
5;  xxxviii.  18:  li.;  Prov.  xxviii.  13;  Jer.  iii.  13,  25; 
Dan.  ix.  20 ; Luke  xv.  18;  1 John  i.  9. 

‘‘  I HAVE  SINNED.” — A sermon  with  seven  texts,  show- 
ing the  diflFerent  kinds  of  confession,  as  the  words  are 
used  by  Pharaoh,  Balaam,  Saul,  Achan,  Judas,  Job,  the 
Prodigal. — Spurgeon, 

“ A man  will  confess  sins  in  general;  but  those  sins 
which  he  would  not  have  his  neighbor  know  for  his  right 
hand,  which  bow  him  down  with  shame  like  a wind- 
stricken  bulrush,  these  he  passes  over  in  his  prayer. 
Men  are  willing  to  be  thought  sinful  in  disposition,  but 
in  special  acts  they  are  disposed  to  praise  themselves. 
They  therefore  confess  their  depravity  and  defend  their 
conduct.  They  are  wrong  in  general,  but  right  in  par- 
ticular. Whether  they  shall  confess  their  faults  or  not, 
they  generally  leave  to  their  moods,  and  not  to  their 
principles. ' ’ — Beecher. 

‘‘We  tell  God  that  we  are  sinners,  miserable  and 
helpless,  but  cannot  bear  to  be  told  so  by  others.” — 
Adam. 

John  Bradford. — It  was  observed  of  him,  that  when 
he  was  confessing  sin  he  would  never  give  over  confess- 
ing till  he  had  felt  some  brokenness  of  heart  for  that  sin ; 

and  that,  when  praying  for  any  spiritual  mercy,  he  would 
7 


74 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERING'S. 


never  give  over  the  suit  until  he  had  got  some  relish  for 
that  mercy. 

CONSCIENCE. — Job  xxvii.  6;  Prov.  xxiii.  7;  John 
viii.  9;  Acts  xxiii.  1;  xxiv.  16;  Rom.  ii.  15;  ix.  1;  2 
Cor.  i.  12;  1 Tim.  i.  5;  hi.  9;  iv.  2 (Cf.  Eph.  iv.  19); 
2 Tim.  i.  3;  Titus  i.  5;  Heb.  ix.  14;  xiii.  18;  1 Pet.  ii. 
19;  hi.  16;  1 John  hi.  18-21. 

Power  of  an  evil.  Gen.  hi.  8;  iv.  9;  xlii.  21  (after 
twenty-two  years);  1 Sam.  xxiv.  5,  6;  2 Sam.  xxiv.  10; 
1 Kings  xxi.  20  (Ahab  after  Naboth’s  murder);  Prov. 
xxvih.  1 ; Matt,  xxvii.  3 ; Mark  vi.  16. 

Has  three  ofiSces, — to  instruct,  command,  and  judge. 

Is  ignorant,  flattering,  seared,  wounded,  scrupulous, 
or  good. 

Difi’ers  from  the  understanding,  as  common  glass  differs 
from  a looking-glass. 

Understanding  is  a common  glass,  that  lets  in  all  the 
forms  and  colors  of  external  objects ; conscience  is  a 
looking-glass,  opaque,  which  reflects  only  internal  objects. 
Through  the  first  we  see  other  people;  by  the  second  we 
see  ourselves.” — Cfordon. 

Is  too  often,  like  an  alarm  clocks  awakening  at  first, 
but  after  a time  it  loses  its  effect. 

- Like  the  awful  lightning-flash,  revealing  in  one  fearful 
instant  the  secrets  of  the  deepest  darkness,  though  anx- 
iously concealed  in  the  darkened  room.  Yet  too  fre- 
quently the  illumination  is  but  for  a passing  moment ; 
the  heart  returns  again  to  the  same  darkness  as  before. 

Many  have  conscience  enough  to  make  them  uneasy  in 
sin,  but  not  conscience  enough  to  keep  them  from  sin.” 
— Adam, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


75 


M.  Henry  used  to  say,  when  persecuted  for  his  opin- 
ion, ^‘How  sweet  it  is  to  have  the  bird  in  the  bosom  sing 
sweetly.’’  Cf.  Charles  IX.,  who  could  never  bear  to 
lay  awake  in  the  night  without  music  playing;  Tibe- 
rius, who  declared  in  the  Senate  that  he  suffered  death 
daily. 

CONTENTMEXT.-Gen  . xxviii.  20;  Ps.  xxxvii.  1-8; 
Prov.  XV.  16 ; xvi.  8 ; xxx.  7,  8 ; Matt.  vi.  11,  25-34 ; 
Phil.  iv.  11;  1 Tim.  vi.  6;  Heb.  xiii.  5. 

Cf.  Hebrew  servant.  Exod.  xxi.  2-6. 

Manna,  which,  gathered  as  God  gave  it,  was  good ; 
but  if  sought  to  be  hoarded,  bred  worms. 

‘‘Nature  is  content  with  little,  grace  with  less,  sin  with 
nothing.  ’ ’ — Brooks, 

“ They  that  deserve  nothing  should  be  content  with 
anything.  Bless  God  for  what  you  have,  and  trust  God 
for  what  you  want.  If  we  cannot  bring  our  condition  to 
our  mind,  we  must  bring  our  mind  to  our  condition.  If 
a man  is  not  content  in  the  state  he  is  in,  he  will  not  be 
content  in  the  state  he  would  be  in.” — 3Iason. 

“ One  staff  on  a journey  is  helpful ; but  a bundle  of 
sticks  is  a burden.” 

The  wheels  of  a chariot  move,  but  the  axletree  moves 
not ; the  sails  of  a mill  move  with  the  wind,  but  the  mill 
itself  moves  not ; the  earth  is  carried  round  its  orbit,  but 
its  centre  moves  not.  So  should  a Christian  be  able, 
amidst  changing  scenes  and  changing  fortunes,  to  say, 
“0  God,  my  heart  is  fixed,  my  heart  is  fixed.” 

It  was  the  beautiful  expression  of  a Christian,  who 
had  been  rich,  when  he  was  asked  how  he  could  bear  his 
reduced  state  so  happily,  ‘‘  When  I was  rich,  I had  God 


76 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


in  everything,  and  now  I am  poor  I have  everything  in 
God.” 

An  Italian  Bishop,  having  struggled  hard  through 
life  without  repining,  was  asked  the  secret  of  his  being 
so  uniformly  happy,  and  replied  that  it  consisted  in 
‘^making  a right  use  of  his  eyes.”  Being  requested  to 
explain,  he  added,  In  whatsoever  state  lam,  I first  look 
up  to  heaven,  and  remember  that  my  principal  business 
here  is  to  get  there.  I then  look  down  upon  the  earth, 
and  call  to  mind  how  small  a space  I shall  occupy  in  it 
after  death.  Lastly,  I look  abroad  upon  the  world,  and 
observe  how  many  there  are  more  unhappy  than  myself. 
Thus  I learn  where  true  happiness  is  placed,  where 
all  my  cares  must  end,  and  that  I have  no  reason  to 
repine.” 

Fable. — A canary  and  a gold-fish  had  their  lot  thrown 
together  in  the  same  room.  One  hot  day  the  master  of 
the  house  heard  the  fish  complaining  of  his  dumb  condi- 
tion, and  envying  the  sweet  song  of  his  companion  over- 
head, Oh,  I wish  I could  sing  as  sweetly  as  my  friend 
up  there  !”  whilst  the  canary  was  eyeing  the  inhabitant 
of  the  globe,  How  cool  it  looks  ! I wish  my  lot  were 
there.”  ‘‘So  then  it  shall  be,”  said  the  master,  and 
forthwith  placed  the  fish  in  the  air,  and  the  bird  in  the 
water ; whereupon  they  saw  their  folly,  and  repented  of 
their  discontent ; of  which  the  moral  is  sooner  drawn 
than  practiced : — Let  every  man  be  content  in  the 
state  in  which  Providence  has  placed  him,  and  believe 
that  it  is  what  is  best  fitted  for  him. 

CONTROVERSY. 

In  many  cases  injurious  : — 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


77 


“ Many  contx’oversies  about  religion  have  almost 
brought  religion  itself  into  controversy.” 

Two  learned  physicians  and  a plain,  honest  husband- 
man met  at  an  inn.  The  two  doctors,  falling  into  a dis- 
pute about  the  nature  of  aliment,  could  eat  no  dinner ; 
while  the  plain,  honest  countryman,  who  understood 
nothing  of  the  dispute,  fell  heartily  to  his  meal,  gave 
God  thanks,  went  to  his  labor  with  renewed  strength,  and 
reaped  the  fruit  of  his  industry.  Such,”  says  Bishop 
Horne,  ‘Gs  the  difference  between  polemical  and  practi- 
cal Christians.” 

Yet  controversy  is,  in  other  cases,  needful  and  useful. 

A man  can  scarcely  be  an  earnest  Christian  in  the 
present  day,”  Dr.  M‘Neile  has  well  said,  ^‘without  being 
a controversialist.” 

As  in  manv  of  the  Scotch  mountains  we  often  see  the 

%f 

cloud  hanging  on  its  side,  as  a part  of  the  mountain,  but, 
as  soon  as  it  is  broken  by  the  wind,  it  descends  in  re- 
freshing dew  upon  the  mountain  side,  and  runs  down  the 
steep  to  fructify  the  mountain  flowers ; so  the  mist  of 
controversy  is  a means,  when  scattered,  of  enriching  the 
understanding  and  fructifying  the  heart. 

‘‘My  great  controversy,”  said  a good  man,”  is  with 
myself.”  ^ 

The  Pastor’s  Prayer. — A pastor,  having  just  fln- 
ished  family  worship,  w*as  reading  Leighton’s  works  in 
his  study,  when  he  was  called  down  to  see  a visitor.  “ I 
have  called  to  see  you,”  said  Mr.  G.,  “about  your  ser- 
mon last  Sabbath. 

“You  insisted  upon  repentance  and  faith,  as  flrst 
duties.  I w^as  not  entirely  satisfled  w'ith  your  reason- 
ing. I have  some  points  of  difficulty  which  erabar- 


78 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


rass  me.  Perhaps  you  can  so  explain  them  as  to  relieve 
me.” 

Mr.  G.  then  proceeded  to  state  his  difficulties,  not  in 
the  clearest  manner,  but  still  showing  some  forethought 
and  contrivance.  They  were  certain  metaphysical  ques- 
tions as  old  as  the  human  race,  which  have  been  an- 
swered a thousand  times. 

The  pastor  heard  him  patiently,  and  when  he  had  fin- 
ished, inquired,  Mr.  G.,  are  you  prepared  for  death 
and  the  final  Judgment?”  I cannot  say  I am.” 

The  pastor  remained  silent  for  a short  time,  and  then 
said,  Let  us  pray.”  With  this  he  knelt  down,  and 
presented  all  the  difficulties  of  the  case  before  God. 
The  prayer  was  fervent,  solemn,  and  earnest. 

Mr.  G.  retired  somewhat  abruptly,  and  complained  to 
his  friends  that  his  difficulties  had  been  evaded,  and 
prayer  had  been  resorted  to  as  a subterfuge.  But  that 
prayer  proved  more  effectual  than  controversy.  The 
young  man  afterwards  confessed  it  so. 

I was  displeased,”  he  wrote,  with  your  sermon,  be- 
cause Ifelt  it  to  he  true,  and  I hoped  to  perplex  you  by 
discussion,  and  thus  ease  my  own  conscience.  But  the 
Holy  Spirit  triumphed,  and  I am  a brand  plucked  out 
of  the  fire.” — Christian  Treasury, 

CONVERSATION.— Ps.  xix.  14;  xxxiv.  13;  xlv. 
2 ; cxli.  3 ; cxlv.  11 ; Prov.  x.  11,  19-21 ; xv.  23  ; xviii. 
4,  7,  21;  Eccl.  v.  3 ; x.  11-14;  xii.  11;  Mai.  hi.  16; 
Matt.  xii.  36,  37 ; Luke  xxiv.  32 ; John  iv.  27 ; Eph. 
iv.  29  ; V.  4 ; Col.  iv.  6. 

Our  conversation  need  not  always  be  of  grace,  but 
it  should  always  be  witJb  grace.” — Mattheiv  Henry, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


79 


John  Locke,  having  been  introduced  by  the  Earl  of 
Shaftesbury  to  the  Duke  of  Buccleuch  and  Lord  Halifax, 
these  three,  after  a while,  sat  down,  and  began  to  play 
at  cards.  Locke  began  to  write  ; when  one  of  them 
asked  him  what  he  was  writing.  ‘‘  My  Lord,’’  said  he, 
‘‘having  waited  with  impatience  for  the  honour  of  being 
in  company  with  the  greatest  geniuses  of  the  age,  I 
thought  I could  do  nothing  better  than  write  down  vour 
conversation.”  The  well-timed  ridicule  had  the  desired 
effect,  and  the  party  quitted  their  play,  and  entered  into 
a conversation  more  worthy  the  dignity  of  their  character. 

Bishop  Latimer,  when  examined  before  Bonner,  at 
first  answered  without  much  thought  and  care  ; but  pre- 
sently hearing  the  rustling  of  a pen  behind  the  curtain^ 
he  perceived  that  his  words  were  being  taken  down.  Oh, 
if  Christians  would  remember  that  the  recording  angel  is 
always  so  near  them,  how  much  more  circumspect  and 
holy  would  their  conversation  be. 

Instances  are  recorded,  without  number,  of  the  influence 
of  conversation  for  good  or  bad, — 

Henry  Martyn. — It  is  said  to  have  been  a sino^le  re- 
mark  of  Simeon’s,  at  Cambridge,  about  the  blessing  that 
had  followed  Dr.  Carey  in  India,  that  first  awakened 
Henry  Martyn  to  the  cause  of  Missions. 

Wilberforce. — It  was  in  a conversation  at  Xice  about 
some  Evangelical  clergyman,  who,  he  thought,  carried 
things  too  far,  that  Milner  proposed  to  read  the  Greek 
Testament  together  daily  with  him.  The  plan  was  agreed 
to,  and  the  entrance  of  the  Word  thus  gave  light  to  the 
great  statesman’s  mind,  and  was  one  chief  means  of  his 
conversion. 

(See  also  Books,) 


80 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


The  Countess  of  Huntingdon  was  once  speaking  to 
a workman  who  was  repairing  a garden  wall,  and  press- 
ing upon  his  care  the  welfare  of  his  soul.  Some  time 
after  she  spoke  to  another  workman,  Thomas,  I fear 
you  never  pray,  nor  look  to  Christ  for  salvation.’' 
‘‘Your  Ladyship  is  mistaken,"  said  the  man;  and,  on 
asking  him  what  first  led  him  to  turn  to  Christ,  he  said, 
“I  heard  what  passed  between  you  and  James  at  such  a 
time,  and  the  word  you  designed  for  Jiim^  took  hold  of 
meJ'  “ How  did  you  hear  it?"  “I  heard  it  on  the 
other  side  of  the  garden,  through  a hole  in  the  wall,  and 
shall  never  forget  the  impression  I received."  Thus 
does  the  Spirit  illustrate  his  own  Word.  (Eccl.  xi.  1,  6.) 

[See  similar  instances,  midier  Pi^ovidenceJ] 

The  Rev.  Spencer  Thornton. — It  was  the  excellent 
rule  he  used  to  make : — In  every  call,  leave  at  least  one 
word  for  Christ." 

CONVERSION.— Ps.  xix.  7;  Matt,  xviii.  3;  John 
iii.  5 ; Acts  iii.  19  ; James  v.  19. 

“ Many  persons  come  to  the  right  point  in  conversion, 
but  they  never  shove  off.  I question  them  about  their 
state,  and  I find  all  as  it  should  be;  but  they  are  waiting 
for  something — they  know  not  what, — standing  still  in 
thought  and  feeling." — Beecher. 

The  instrumental  causes  of,  would  form  a deeply  in- 
teresting record,  but  far  transcend  the  limits  of  this 
book.  (See  Index,  for  some  illustrations,  mh  voce  Con- 
version.) 

God’s  Word.  See  “Illuminated  Bible"  (Scripture). 

God’s  Providence. — The  celebrated  Mr.  Alexander 
Henderson  (seventeenth  century)  was  presented  to  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


81 


parish  of  Leuchan,  Fife.  His  settlement  was  so  un- 
popular, that  on  the  day  of  his  ordination  the  church 
doors  were  shut,  and  secured  by  the  people,  so  that  the 
minister  who  attended,  and  the  precentor,  were  obliged 
to  go  in  by  the  window.  Shortly  after,  having  heard  of 
a communion  in  the  neighbourhood,  at  which  Mr.  Bruce 
was  to  be  an  assistant,  he  went  thither  secretly,  and,  for 
fear  of  attracting  notice,  placed  himself  in  a dark  corner 
of  the  church.  Mr.  Bruce,  having  come  into  the  pulpit, 
paused  for  a little,  as  was  his  manner, — a circumstance 
which  excited  Mr.  Henderson’s  surprise, — but  it  aston- 
ished him  the  more,  when  he  heard  the  text  announced, 
“ He  that  entereth  not  in  by  the  door^  but  climbeth  up  some 
other  ivay^  the  same  is  a thief  and  a robber.  (John  x.  1.) 
The  words  so  struck  his  heart  that  he  could  not  forget 
them,  but  they  proved  the  means  of  his  conversion  to 
God. 

God’s  Spirit  suggesting  a sudden  impulse  upon  the 
mind.  Cennick,  an  excellent  and  devoted  minister,  was 
thus  impressed,  while  walking  along  Cheapside. 

Affliction. — “ I could  never  see  till  I was  blind.” 

The  counsel  of  Christian  People. 

“Just  AS  I am.” — An  Indian  and  a white  man  at 
worship  together,  were  both  brought  under  conviction 
by  the  same  sermon.  The  Indian  was  shortly  after  led 
to  rejoice  in  pardoning  mercy.  The  white  man,  for  a 
long  time,  was  under  distress  of  mind,  and  at  times  ready 
to  despair,  but  he  was  at  last  brought  also  to  a comfortable 
experience  of  forgiving  love.  Some  time  after,  meeting 
his  red  brother,  he  thus  addressed  him,  “ How  is  it  that 
I should  be  so  long  under  conviction,  when  you  found 
comfort  so  soon?”  “ Oh,  brother,”  replied  the  Indian, 

G 


82  ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 

me  tell  you.  There  come  along  a rich  prince.  He 
propose  to  give  you  a mw  coat.  You  look  at  your  coat, 
and  say,  ‘ I don’t  know ; my  coat  pretty  good.  I think 
it  will  do  a little  longer.’  He  then  offer  me  new  coat. 
I look  on  my  old  blanket.  I say,  ^ This  good  for  noth- 
ing.’ I fling  it  right  away,  and  accept  the  beautiful 
garment.  Just  so,  brother,  you  try  to  keep  your  own 
righteousness  for  some  time ; you  loathe  to  give  it  up  ; 
but  I,  poor  Indian,  had  none ; therefore,  I glad  at  once 
to  receive  the  righteousness  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.” 

CONVICTION.— Jer.  iv.  3 ; John  xvi.  8,  9 ; Acts 
ii.  37 ; ix.  6 ; xvi.  30. 

. like  an  arrow — axe — hammer — ploughshare — 

north  wind. 

SHOULD  BE  DEEP. — For  want  of  this,  how  many 

are  like  Pliable,  in  the  ‘‘Pilgrim’s  Progress,”  who  went 
with  Christian  a little  way.  He  was  ravished  with  the 
glory  of  the  prospect,  but  felt  no  burden  upon  his  back ; 
so,  when  they  came  to  the  Slough  of  Despond,  he  was 
at  once  disheartened,  and  turned  back  again ; yea,  began 
to  ridicule  his  former  efforts. 

If  Stifled,  harden. 

“ As  the  worst  traveling  is,  when  the  road  is  frozen 
after  a thaw,  so  those  are  frequently  the  most  hardened 
who  have  had  some  convictions — who  have  had  some 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  and  some  religious  affection, 
and  have  then  relapsed  into  their  natural  hard-hearted- 
ness.”— Arrow  smith. 

CREATURE  COMFORTS.  Ps.  xx.  7,  8 ; Isa.  xl. 
6-8  ; Jer.  ii.  13  ; Jonah  ii.  8 ; Micah  vii.  5-7 ; 1 Cor.  vii. 
29-31;  Gal.  v.  24;  1 John  ii.  15-17. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


83 


Luther  used  to  say, — The  greatest  temptation  the 
devil  has  for  the  Christian  is  comfort.” 

Trust  not  so  much  to  the  comforts  of  God  as  to  the 
God  of  comforts.” — Mason. 

‘‘May  9. — How  kindly  has  God  thwarted  me  in  every 
instance  where  I sought  to  enslave  myself.  I will  learn 
at  last  to  glory  in  disappointments.” — M‘Cheyne. 

Cf.  The  Manna.  Israelites  taught  moderation  by— 

KibrotMiattaavaJi.  Numbers  xi.  31-35. 

Cherith.  1 Kings  xvii.  1-15.  Trial  of  faith, 

1.  Elijah  was  in  the  path  of  duty.  2.  It  failed  gradually. 
3.  It  was  the  withdrawal  of  life’s  necessaries,  not  luxuries. 
Yet  see  the  'wisdom  and  goodness  of  Providence.  Elijah 
was  taught  many  useful  lessons  of  trust  and  preparation  for 
future  work,  and  God  provided  for  his  wants.  When  one 
supply  fails,  God  can  furnish  another.  It  was  only  sending 
the  man  of  God  from  Cherith  to  Zarephath. 

Jonalis  0-ourd.  Jonah  iv. 

“ 1.  Creature  comforts  are  short-lived.  2.  The  comforts  we 
most  delight  in  are  generally  the  first  to  perish.  8.  Our  com- 
forts often  perish  from  unforeseen  and  inconsiderable  causes.  4. 
They  perish  often,  when  most  needed.” — Bradley. 

“Hq  builds  too  low,  who  builds  below  the  skies.” — 

“ Build  not  thy  nest  on  any  tree  of  earth,  seeing  God 
hath  sold  the  forest  to  death.” — Rutherford. 

“ I fear  that  I adore  his  comforts  more  than  himself, 
and  that  I love  the  apple  of  life  more  than  the  tree  of 
life.  ” — Rutherford. 

-A-pp. — 1.  The  poor.  Ps.  xxxiv.  10. 

2.  The  distressed.  Ps.  xlii.  11. 

3.  The  distrustful.  Ps.  xxxvii.  3-7. 


84 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


4.  The  earthly-minded.  Jonah  ii.  8 ; Isa.  Iv. 
2 ; Col.  hi.  2. 

CRITICISING  SPIRIT. 

How  often  ministers  and  parents  speak  very  unwisely 
of  the  sermons  they  have  heard,  and  of  the  characters 
of  Christian  people,  before  their  own  children  and  ser- 
vants, and  their  friends  and  visitors  ! 

Sept.  2. — Sabbath  Evening. — Reading.  Too  much 
engrossed  and  too  little  devotional.  Preparation  for  a 
fall.  Warning.  We  may  be  too  engrossed  with  the 
shell  even  of  heavdfily  things.’' — M^Qheyne's  Life. 

CURSE. 

^‘Believers  undergo  many  crosses,  but  no  curses." — 
ArrowsmitJi. 

A saint  doth  pray,  not  only  that  the  curse  may  be 
removed,  which  sin  hath  brought,  but  that  the  sin  may 
be  removed,  w’hich  brought  the  curse. 

Ebal  (which,  according  to  Gesenius,  means,  void  of 
leaver).  How  could  Israel  respond  ‘‘Amen"  to  the 
curses  pronounced  from  thence  ? They  saw  on  Ebal 
that  altar  which  Joshua  had  built,  and  on  which  had 
been  offered  burnt-offerings  and  peace-offerings  to  the 
Lord.  Thus  we  see  how  Gal.  hi.  13,  delivers  us  from 
terror, — “ Christ  has  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the 
law,  being  made  a curse  for  us."  It  was  like  the  halle- 
lujah over  the  smoke  of  torment.  The  law  was  illumin- 
ated by  the  blaze  of  the  altar  fire. 

DANCING. 

“ Attending  places  of  vain  and  fashionable  amusement 
tends  to  stifle  all  serious  reflection,  and  cherish  a vain 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS* 


85 


and  airy  temper,  and  to  promote  an  idle  and  dissolute 
life.  It  tends  to  make  youn;^  people  forget  that  they 
are  sinners,  and  that  they  must  die  and  come  to  judg- 
ment. It  tends  to  make  them  neglect  reading,  medita- 
tion, and  secret  prayer.  It  tends  to  render  them  deaf 
to  all  inward  warnings  of  God's  Spirit,  and  to  the  checks 
of  their  own  consciences,  and  deaf  to  all  the  outward 
calls  of  the  Gospel,  the  counsels  of  their  ministers,  their 
parents,  and  other  spiritual  friends." — Br,  Bellamy, 

Eternity. — A gay  and  worldly  ladj  had  a pious 
servant.  Night  after  night  she  was  kept  up  till  four  or 
five  o’clock,  waiting  for  her  mistress’s  return  from  her 
fashionable  parties ; and  night  after  night  she  was  found 
reading  the  Bible,  or  some  good  book.  One  night,  the 
mistress  looked  over  her  shoulder,  and  asked,  laughing, 
‘‘What  melancholy  stuff  are  you  reading  this  time?’’ 
But  her  eye  caught  the  word  Eternity  ; and  suddenly 
the  laugh  was  changed  for  a strange  feeling  of  sadness. 
Sleep  fled  from  her  eyes,  and  mirth  from  her  heart,  and 
the  word  Eternity  still  haunted  her,  until  a conviction 
of  her  unprepared  state  led  to  serious  inquiry,  and  that 
to  a full  surrender  of  her  heart  to  God. 

The  SCRIPTURAL  DANCES  afi*ord  no  warrant  for  dancing 
at  the  present  day,  and  as  at  present  practiced.  They 
were  (1),  only  on  particular  and  festive  occasions ; (2), 
for  religious  cheerfulness,  not  for  sensual  pleasure ; (3), 
not  mixed,  but  for  one  sex  only, — all  men,  or  all  maidens, 
— generally  the  latter ; (4),  held  in  the  day  chiefly,  not 
by  night.  Besides  which,  we  often  see  the  evil  resulting 
from  them,  because  perverted. 

DAY  OF  GRACE. — Ps.  cx.  3 ; Prov'.  x.  5;  Jer.  viii. 

8 


86 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


20 ; Matt.  xx.  1-7  ; Luke  xix.  41,  42 ; John  ix.  4 ; xi. 
9 ; xii.  35 ; xvii.  4 ; Rom.  xii.  11,  12 ; 2 Cor.  vi.  2 ; 
1 Thess.  V.  5,  8 ; Heb.  iv.  7.  Called  a day^  which  is — 

1.  A short  time,  and  therefore  calls  for  diligence.  1 
Sam.  xxi.  8.  The  King’s  business  requires  haste. 

2.  A limited  time,  beyond  which  there  is  no  mercy. 
Eccl.  ix.  10 ; Luke  xiii.  9. 

3.  A varying  time ; as  summer  days  are  longer  than 
winter  days ; and  there  are  sunny  days  and  cloudy  days. 

But  the  rainbow  of  God’s  mercy  is  seen  only  in  the 
day  of  grace.  We  should  look  for  it  in  vain  in  the  night 
of  eternal  darkness. 

A Roman  Captive. — It  is  recorded  of  a Roman 
prince,  that  when  a captive  whom  he  had  taken  de- 
manded time  to  deliberate,  whether  he  would  be  the 
enemy  of  Rome,  or  not,  the  prince  drew  a circle  round 
him,  with  the  end  of  his  rod,  and  required  him  to  decide 
before  he  left  that  circle.  So  does  God  deal  with  sin- 
ners. Rev.  ii.  21 ; Isa.  Iv.  6 ; Prov.  i.  20-33. 

DAY  OF  JUDGMENT. — Matt.  xxv. ; John  v.  22; 
Acts  xvii.  21 ; Rom.  ii.  16 ; 2 Cor.  v.  10 ; Heb.  ix.  27 ; 
Rev.  vi.  12-17 ; xx.  1, 12. 

' That  day,''  An  expression  often  used  by  St.  Paul, 
of  the  day  of  judgment,  as  if  it  were  a time  so  often 
thought  of,  that  he  need  say  no  more.  2 Tim.  i.  12,  18 ; 
iv.  8.  Cf.  Luke  x.  12. 

Compared  to, — the  Harvest — Reckoning  of  accounts 
— Separation  (tares  and  wheat,  sheep  and  goats,  good 
and  bad  fish) — Vintage — Winnowing — (For  suddenness) 
— Thief  in  the  night — lightning — snare — trumpet.  Cf. 
Judges  vii.  20-22. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


87 


The  Three  Friends. — “ I have  read  of  a man  who 
had  a suit,  and  when  his  cause  was  to  be  heard,  he  ap- 
plied himself  to  three  friends,  to  see  what  they  would  do. 
One  answered,  he  would  bring  him  as  far  on  his  journey 
as  he  could;  the  second  promised  him  that  he  would  go 
with  him  to  his  journey’s  end ; the  third  engaged  to  go 
with  him  before  the  judge,  and  to  speak  for  him,  and 
not  to  leave  him  till  his  cause  was  heard  and  determined. 
These  three  are,  a man’s  riches,  his  friends,  and  his 
graces ; his  riches  will  help  him  to  comfortable  accom- 
modation, while  they  stay  with  him  ; hut  they  often  take 
leave  of  a man,  before  his  soul  takes  leave  of  his  body  ; 
his  friends  will  go  with  him  to  the  grave,  and  then  leave 
him ; hut  his  graces  will  accompany  him  before  God. 
They  will  not  leave  him  nor  forsake  him  ; they  will  go 
to  the  grave  and  to  glory  with  him.” — Brooks. 

“Will  my  Case  be  called  to-day?”  So  asked  a 
client  of  his  lawyer,  with  the  greatest  eagerness,  having 
heard  that  the  Lord  Chancellor’s  decision  was  expected. 
“ Are  you  sure,”  was  his  anxious  inquiry,  “that  nothing 
is  left  undone  ? If  judgment  is  pronounced  against  me, 
I am  a ruined  man;”  The  lawyer  was  a Christian  man, 
and  the  question  suggested  to  him  the  solemn  inquiry, 
“ What  if  my  case  come  on  to-day  before  the  Eternal 
Judge,  whose  sentence  there  is  no  reversing ! Am  I 
prepared?”  Let  every  reader  of  this  hook  put  the  im- 
portant question  to  himself — Is  nothing  left  undone  for 
me  ? 

An  Infidel  was  introduced  by  a gentleman  to  a min- 
ister with  the  remark,  “ He  never  attends  public  wor- 
ship.” “ Ah,”  said  the  minister,  “ I hope  you  are  mis- 
taken.” “ By  no  means,”  said  the  stranger,  “I  always 


88 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS, 


spend  S-unday  in  settling  my  accounts.”  “ Then,  alas  !” 
■was  the  calm,  but  solemn  reply,  “ you  will  find,  Sir,  that 
the  Day  of  Judgment  loill  be  spent  in  the  same  manner.” 
The  Interpreter’s  House. — There  (in  the  “Pil- 
grim’s Progress  ”)  Christian  was  shown  an  awful  picture, 
in  the  man  who,  as  he  got  out  of  bed,  shook  and  trem- 
bled, because  he  had  heard  the  shout,  “ Arise,  ye  dead, 
and  come  to  judgment !”  (See  the  whole  account). 

“What  hoes  that  remind  you  oe?” — J.  B. .walked 
home  with  me,  telling  me  what  God  had  done  for  his 
soul,  when  one  day  I had  stopped  at  the  quarry,  on  ac- 
count of  a shO’Wer  of  rain,  and  took  shelter  with  my  pony 
in  the  engine-house.  I had  simply  pointed  to  the  fire 
of  the  furnace,  and  said,  “ What  does  that  remind  you 
of?”  and  the  words  had  remained  deep  in  the  man’s 
soul. — M^'Oheyne's  Life. 

Eccl.  si.  9;  Amos  iv.  12;  v,  18-20;  Matt,  xiii.  40-43;  Luke 
X.  12-15  ; xii.  8-10;  1 Gor.  i.  8 ; 2 Tim.  iv.  8. 

DEATH. — Gen.  Hi.  19 ; xxiii.  4 ; Josh.  xxiii.  14, 
15;  2 Sam.  xiv.  14;  Job  i.  21;  vii. ; xiv. ; xxix.  18; 
Ps.  xxxix.  ; Ixxxii,  6,  7;  xc. ; cxvi.  15;  Prov.  xiv.  32; 
Eccl.  vii.  1 ; ix.  10;  xii.;  Luke  xxiii.  46;  John  xxi. 
19;  Acts  vii.  59,  60;  Rom.  v.  12;  vi.  23;  1 Cor.  hi. 
21,  22 ; XV. ; 2 Cor.  xi.  23  (?) ; Phil.  i.  21-23 ; hi.  21 ; 

2 Tim.  i.  10-12;  Heb.  ii.  9,  15;  ix.  27;  xi.  13,  21, 
22;  Rev.  i.  18;  ii.  10;  xiv.  13. 

Numb,  xxiii.  10. — “ Let  me  die  the  death  of  the 
righteous,  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his.”  (Spoken 
near  Pisgah.) 

Balaam  has  been  well  called  the  ‘‘Judas  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment,” Contrast  his  pious  profession  with  his  mournful  end  ; 
and  let  it  be  an  example  to  those  who  trust  in  good  wishes  and 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS* 


89 


vain  desires.  “ Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright, 
for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace.”  (Ps.  xxxvii.  37).  Cf.  Is. 
xxxiii.  14. 

Deut.  xxxiv.  5. — “ So  Moses,  the  servant  of  the  Lord, 
died  there  in  the  land  of  Moab,  according  to  the  word 
of  the  Lord  ; and  he  buried  him.” 

“ Moses  had  just  sung,  ‘ There  is  none  like  unto  the  God  of 
Jeshurun.  . . . The  Eternal  God  is  thy  refuge,  and  under- 

neath are  the  everlasting  arms.’  And  so  he  is  laid  to  rest.  And 
lo  ! fifteen  hundred  years  afterwards,  how  safe  he  is! — how 
blessed!  for,  ‘ there  appeared  unto  them  Elias  with  Moses,  and 
they  were  talking  with  Jesus.’  ” (Mark  ix.  4.) — Bonar. 

Compare  these  two.  Very  near  the  place  where  Ba- 
laam was,  Moses  died ; yet  what  a difference  ■ 

There  are  many  who  desire  to  die  the  death  of  the 
righteous,  but  do  not  endeavor  to  live  the  life  of  the 
righteous.  Gladly  would  they  have  their  end  like  theirs, 
but  not  their  vray.  They  would  be  saints  in  heaven,  but 
not  saints  on  earth.” — Mattlievj  Henry, 

Ps.  xxiii.  4. — Yea,  though  I walk  through  the  val- 
ley of  the  shadow  of  death,  I will  fear  no  evil ; for  Thou 
art  with  me  ; thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me.” 

“Here  is  one  word,  indeed,  which  sounds  terrible;  it  is, 
death,  which  we  must  all  count  upon ; there  is  no  discharge  in 
that  war.  But,  even  in  the  supposition  of  the  distress,  there 
are  four  words  which  lessen  the  terror.  1.  It  is  but  the  shadow 
of  death;  there  is  no  substantial  evil  in  it.  The  shadow  of  a 
serpent  will  not  sting,  nor  the  shadow  of  a sword  kill.  2.  It 
is  the  valley  of  the  shadow;  deep,  indeed,  and  dark,  and  dirty; 
but  the  valleys  are  fruitful,  and  so  death  itself  is  fruitful  of 
comforts  to  God’s  people.  3.  It  is  but  a walk  in  this  valley,  a 
gentle,  pleasant  walk.  The  wicked  are  chased  out  of  the  world, 
and  their  souls  are  required,  but  the  saints  take  a walk  to  an- 
other world  as  cheerfully  as  they  take  their  leave  of  this.  4.  It 
8 * 


90 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


is  a walk  through  it,  they  shall  not  be  lost  in  the  valley,  hut  get 
safe  to  the  mountain  of  spices  on  the  other  side  of  it.” — 3IaU 
thew  Henry, 

Ps.  xlviii.  14. — This  God  is  our  God  for  ever  and 
ever;  He  will  be  our  guide  unto  death.’’ 

Unto  death,  and  over  death. 

“ ITot  one  object  of  his  care 
Ever  suffered  shipwreck  there.” — Bonar. 

Luke  vii.  13. — And  when  the  Lord  saw  her,  He  had 
compassion  on  her,  and  said  unto  her,  Weep  not.” 

“ Here  learn,  that  (1),  Death  is  the  great  destroyer  of  hap- 
piness ; hut  (2),  Jesus  is  the  destroyer  of  death.” — Dr.  Hamilton 

Emblems  of : Water  spilt  on  the  ground,  2 Sam.  xiv. 

14. — Sleep  (calm  and  peaceful,  from  which  there  is  a 
joyous  waking),  John  xi.  11. — Cutting  down  the  grass 
or  the  flower  (difference  of  rank  or  age,  but  all  alike 
leveled  by  the  mower’s  scythe),  Ps.  xc.  5,  6. — Desolat- 
ing flood  (violent  and  irresistible),  Ps.  xc.  5. — A shadow 
(fleeting  and  harmless),  [see  above]. — A valley  (deep 
and  dark,  but  fruitful),  Ps.  xxiii.  4 ; Hos.  ii.  15. — A 
tent  taken  down,  2 Cor.  v.  1. — A change  of  place  (from 
a world  of  trial  to  a world  of  triumph  ; from  the  wilder- 
ness to  Canaan),  Phil.  i.  23. — Passing  over  Jordan.* 
Jer.  xii.  5. 

To  the  Believer,  is  but  putting  oS*  rags  for  robes, 
going  out  of  one  room  of  his  Father’s  house  to  another, 
more  fair  and  light ; falling  asleep  in  his  Father’s  arms  ; 
being  ejected  from  a decaying  cottage  to  be  taken  to  a 
palace : like  a child  being  sent  for  home,  from  school. 

* Jordan  (the  river  of  judgment,  divided  for  Israel  and  Elijah 
to  pass  tlirough,  and  in  which  our  Saviour  was  baptized).  2 Kings 
ii.  14. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATEERIXG3. 


91 


It  is  remarkable  that  we  have  three  instances  in  Scrip- 
ture, in  which  the  exact  time  of  death  was  foretold ; yet 
we  find  this  solemn  warning  ineffectual  to  save  the  person 
warned : — 

Hezekiah,  fifteen  years.  Is.  xxxviii. ; yet  see  chap, 
xxxix.  1-7. 

Hananiah,  one  year.  Jer.  xxviii.  16,  IT. 

The  rich  fool,  one  dav.  Luke  xii.  20. 

Marriage  Service. — TThat  service  is  considered  to 
be  so  joyful  and  cheering  as  the  marriage  service  ? 
Where  should  ive  look  to  find  real  happiness,  at  least  ex- 
pected, if  not  there  ? Yet  hov  death  creeps  in  I — “ To 
have  and  to  hold,  from  this  day  forward,  for  better  for 
worse,  for  richer  for  poorer,  in  sickness  and  in  health,  to 
love  and  to  cherish,  till  death  us  do  part”  ! 

“ Here  lie  the  rejiaixs  of And  is  this 

all  of  beauty,  rank,  and  power  ? 

Turk’s  Turbak,  the  origin  of,  is  supposed  by  many 
to  have  heen  the  wearing  of  the  winding-sheet,  to  remind 
the  wearer  of  his  own  mortality. 

Color  of  Mourxikg. — It  is  singular  to  observe  the 
different  colors  different  countries  have  adopted  for 
mourning.  In  Europe,  black  is  generally  used,  as  re- 
presenting darkness,  which  death  is  like  to.  In  China, 
white,  because  they  hope  that  the  dead  are  in  heaven,  the 
place  of  purity.  In  Egypt,  yellow,  representing  the  de- 
cay of  trees  and  fiowers.  In  Ethiopia,  hroicn,  the  color 
of  the  earth  from  whence  man  is  taken,  and  to  which  he 
returns.  In  some  parts  of  Turkey,  blue,  representing 
the  sky,  where  they  hope  the  dead  are  gone;  but  in 
other  parts,  purple,  or  violet,  because,  being  a kind  of 


92 


ILLUSTRATIVE  UATHERlNG^* 


mixture  of  black  and  blue,  it  represents,  as  it  were,  sor- 
row on  one  side  and  hope  on  the  other, --^Encyc,  Brit, 
EARTHEisr  Vessels,  under  the  ceremonial  law,  if  they 
were  polluted,  there  was  no  way  but  to  break  them ; so 
there  is  no  way  of  purifying  oUr  sinful  bodies  but  by 
breaking  them  by  death.” — Hopkins, 

My  death  will  be  no  more  regarded  by  the  world 
than  that  of  a worm  or  a fly ; but  it  will  be  of  infinite 
consequence  to  me.” — Adam  s Private  Thoughts, 

Sand-blind  were  our  hope  if  it  could  not  look  beyond 
the  water  to  our  best  heritage.” — Rutherford, 

Hallyburton.— I am  not  acting  the  fool,”  were 
his  words  to  his  physician  the  day  before  his  death ; 

but  I have  weighed  eternity  during  the  past  night,  I 
have  looked  on  death  as  stripped  of  all  things  pleasant 
to  me ; I have  considered  the  spade  and  the  grave ; and 
in  view  of  all  this  I have  found  that  in  the  way  of  God 
which  gives  me  satisfaction  and  makes  my  heart  rejoice.” 
A PROPER  view  of  death  may  be  useful  to  abate  most 
of  the  irregular  passions.  Thus,  for  instance,  we  may 
see  what  avarice  comes  to  in  the  coffin  of  the  miser ; — 
this  is  the  man  who  could  never  be  satisfied  with  riches ; 
but  see  now  a few  boards  enclose  him,  and  a few  square 
inches  contain  him.  Study  ambition  in  the  grave  of  that 
enterprising  man ; see  his  great  designs,  his  boundless 
expedients,  are  all  shattered  and  sunk  in  this  fatal  gulf 
of  all  human  projects.  Approach  the  tomb  of  the  proud 
man  ; see  the  haughty  countenance  dreadfully  disfigured, 
and  the  tongue  that  spoke  the  most  lofty  things  con- 
demned to  eternal  silence.  Go  to  the  tomb  of  the  mon- 
arch, and  there  study  quality ; behold  his  great  titles, 
his  royal  robes,  and  all  his  flatteries,— all  are  no  more 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS/ 


93 


for  ever  in  this  world.  Behold  the  consequence  of  in- 
temperance in  the  tomb  of  the  glutton  ; see  his  appetite 
now  fully  satiated,  his  senses  destroyed,  and  his  bones 
scattered.  Thus  the  tombs  of  the  wicked  condemn  their 
practice,  and  strongly  recommend  virtue.” — Saurin. 

If  a man  were  tied  fast  to  a stake,  at  whom  a most 
cunning  archer  did  shoot,  and,  wounding  many  about 
him,  some  above  and  below,  some  beyond  and  some 
short,  some  on  this  hand  and  some  on  that,  and  the  poor 
wretch  himself  so  fast  bound  to  the  stake  that  it  were 
not  possible  for  him  in  any  way  to  escape,  would  it  not 
be  deemed  madness  in  him  if,  in  the  meantime,  forgetting 
his  misery  and  danger,  he  should  carelessly  fall  to  bib 
and  quaff,  to  laugh  and  be  merry,  as  if  he  could  not  be 
touched  at  all  ? Who  would  not  judge  such  a man  be- 
side himself  that  should  not  provide  for  his  end  ? Such 
Bedlamites  are  most  amongst  us  who,  knowing  and  un- 
derstanding that  the  most  expert  archer  that  ever  was, 
even  God  himself,  hath  whet  his  sword,  and  bent  his 
bow,  and  made  it  ready ; and  hath  also  prepared  for  him 
the  instruments  of  death,  and  ordained  his  arrows  (Ps. 
vii.  12,  13) ; yea,  that  He  hath  already  shot  forth  his 
arrows  and  darts  of  death,  and  hath  hit  those  that  are 
above  us,  superiors  and  elders ; such  as  be  ever  near  us, 
kindred  and  allies,  on  the  right  hand  our  friends,  on  the 
left  our  enemies  ; yet  we  think  to  be  free,  sit  still  as  men 
and  women  unconcerned,  not  so  much  as  once  thinking 
that  our  turn  may  be  next.” — Spencer. 

Put  the  case  that  one  man  should  give  unto  another 
many  loaves  of  bread,  conditional  that  he  should  every 
day  eat  one ; but  if  the  party  should  come  to  know  that 
in  one  of  them  lay  hid  a parcel  of  deadly  poison,  yet  in 


94 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


which  of  them  it  was  he  should  be  utterly  ignorant,  oh, 
how  careful  would  he  be  in  tasting  any  of  them,  lest  he 
should  light  upon  that  which  might  prove  his  fatal  de- 
struction ! Thus  it  is  that  God  hath  given  to  us  many 
days, — to  some  more,  to  some  less, — but  in  one  of  these 
He  hath,  unknown  to  us,  conveyed  the  bitter  sting  of 
death ; and  it  may  so  fall  out  that  in  the  day  of  our 
greatest  rejoicing  a deadly  cup  of  poison  may  be  reached 
out  unto  us.  Death,  like  an  unbidden  guest,  may  rush 
in  upon  us,  and  spoil  all  our  mirth  on  a sudden.  Oh, 
how  watchful,  how  diligent,  should  the  consideration  of 
these  things  make  every  one  of  us  to  be  to  look  upon 
every  day  as  the  day  of  our  death,  every  breathing  the 
last  breathing  we  shall  make  ; to  think,  upon  the  ring- 
ing of  every  passing  bell,  that  ours  may  be  the  next ; 
upon  hearing  the  clock  strike,  that  there  is  one  hour  less 
to  live,  and  one  step  nearer  to  our  long  home — ^ the 
house  appointed  for  all  living  !’  ” — Ihid. 

Pilgrim’s  Progress. — Now  I farther  saw  that  be- 
twixt them  and  the  gate  was  a river  ; but  there  was  no 
bridge  to  go  over,  and  the  river  was  very  deep.  At  the 
sight,  therefore,  of  this  river  the  pilgrims  were  much 
stunned ; but  the  men  that  went  with  them  said,  " You 
must  go  through,  or  you  cannot  come  at  the  gate.’  They 
then  addressed  themselves  to  the  water,  and,  entering, 
Christian  began  to  sink ; and  crying  out  to  his  good 
friend  Hopeful,  he  said,  ‘ I sink  in  deep  waters ; the  bil- 
lows go  over  my  head;  all  his  wwes  go  over  me.  Se- 
lah.’  Then  said  the  other,  ‘Be  of  good  cheer,  my  bro- 
ther; I feel  the  bottom,  and  it  is  good.’  Then  said 
Christian,  ‘Ah!  my  friend,  the  sorrow  of  death  hath 
compassed  me  about ; I shall  not  see  the  land  that  flows 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


95 


with  milk  and  honey.’  And  with  that  a great  darkness 
and  horror  fell  upon  Christian,  so  that  he  could  not  see 
before  him.  Hopeful  therefore  here  had  much  ado  to 
keep  his  brother’s  head  above  water ; yea,  sometimes  he 
would  be  quite  gone  down,  and  then  ere  a while  would 
rise  up  again  half  dead.  Hopeful  did  also  endeavor  to 
comfort  him,  saying,  ^ Brother,  I see  the  gate,  and  men 
standing  by  to  receive  us  but  Christian  would  answer, 
‘ It  is  you  they  wait  for;  you  have  been  hopeful  ever 
since  I knew  you.’  ^ And  so  have  you,’  said  he  to  Chris- 
tian. ‘Ah,  brother,’  said  he,  ‘surely  if  I was  right.  He 
would  now  rise  to  help  me ; but  for  my  sins  He  hath 
brought  me  into  the  snare,  and  hath  left  me.’  Then  I 
saw  in  my  dream  that  Christian  was  in  a muse  awhile. 
To  whom  also  Hopeful  added  these  words, — ‘Be  of  good 
cheer  ; Jesus  Christ  maketh  thee  whole.’  And  with  that 
Christian  brake  out  with  a loud  voice,  ‘ Oh,  I see  him 
again,  and  he  tells  me,  “ When  thou  passest  through  the 
waters,  I will  be  with  thee  ; and  through  the  rivers,  they 
shall  not  overflow  thee.”  ’ Then  they  both  took  courage, 
and  the  enemy  was  after  that  as  still  as  a stone  until 
they  were  gone  over.  Christian  therefore  presently 
found  ground  to  stand  upon  ; and  so  it  followed  that  the 
rest  of  the  river  was  but  shallow,  but  thus  they  got  over.” 
Rowland  Hill. — During  the  last  two  or  three  years 
of  Rowland  Hill’s  life  he  very  frequently  repeated  the 
following  lines : — 

“ And  when  I’m  to  die, 

Receive  me,  I’ll  cry, 

Ror  Jesus  has  loved  me,  I cannot  tell  why  : 

But  this  I do  find, 

We  two  are  so  joined, 

He’ll  not  be  in  glory  and  leave  me  behind.” 


96 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


The  last  time  he  occupied  my  pulpit,”  writes  his 
friend  and  neighbor,  the  Rev.  George  Clayton,  when 
he  preached  excellently  in  behalf  of  a charitable  institu- 
tion, he  retired  to  the  vestry  after  service  under  feelings 
of  great  exhaustion.  Here  he  remained  until  all  but 
ourselves  had  left  the  place.  At  length  he  seemed,  with 
some  reluctance,  to  summon  energy  enough  to  take  his 
departure,  intimating  that  it  was  probably  the  last  time 

he  should  preach  in  W -.  I offered  my  arm,  \vhich 

he  declined,  and  then  follow^ed  him  as  he  passed  down 
the  aisle  of  the  chapel.  The  lights  were  nearly  extin- 
guished, silence  was  profound.  Nothing,  indeed,  was 
heard  but  the  slow,  majestic  tread  of  his  own  foot-steps; 
when,  in  an  undertone,  he  thus  soliloquized : — 

‘‘  ‘And  when  I’m  to  die,’  &c. 

To  my  heart  this  was  a scene  of  unequaled  solemnity ; 
nor  can  I ever  recur  to  it  without  a revival  of  that 
hallowed,  sacred,  shuddering  sympathy  which  it  first 
awakened.” 

When  the  good  old  saint  lay  literally  dying,  and  ap* 
parently  unconscious,  a friend  put  his  mouth  close  to  his 
ear,  and  slowly  repeated  his  favorite  lines, — 

“And  when  I’m  to  die,”  &c. 

The  light  came  back  to  his  fast-fading  eye,  a smile  over- 
spread his  face,  and  his  lips  moved  in  a vain  attempt  to 
articulate  the  words.  This  was  the  last  sign  of  con- 
sciousness he  ever  gave. 

We  could  almost  wish  that  every  disciple  of  Christ 
would  commit  these  lines,  quaint  as  they  are,  to  memory, 
and  weave  them  into  the  web  of  his  Christian  experience. 
Confidence  in  Christ  and  undeviating  adherence  to  Ilirriy 
can  alone  enable  us  to  triumph  in  life  and  death. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


97 


DEATH  OF  CHRIST.-Isa.  liii.;  Dan.  ix.  26;  Zach. 
xiii.  7 ; Luke  xxiv.  46 ; John  iii.  14, 15 ; x.  17,  18 ; xii. 
24,  32;  Heb.  ii.  9;  xii.  2. 

Typified.— Isaac,  Gen.  xxii.;  paschal  lamb.  Ex.  xii., 
the  sacrifices,  burnt-ofi’ering,  sin-offering,  &c. ; sacrifices 
on  Day  of  Atonement,  Lev.  xvi.  15;  scapegoat.  Lev. 
xvi.  20 ; smiting  of  the  rock.  Ex.  xvii.  6 ; brazen  serpent, 
John  iii.  14,  15. 

“I  should  think,  if  a person  were  saved  from  death  by 
another,  he  would  always  feel  deep  grief  if  his  deliverer 
lost  his  life  in  the  attempt.  I had  a friend  who,  stand- 
ing by  the  side  of  a piece  of  frozen  water,  saw  a young 
lad  in  it,  and  sprang  upon  the  ice  in  order  to  save  him. 
After  clutching  the  hoy,  he  held  him  in  his  hands,  and 
cried  out,  ‘ Here  he  is  ! here  he  is  ! I have  saved  him !’ 
But,  just  as  he  caught  hold  of  the  boy,  he  sank  himself, 
and  his  body  was  not  found  for  some  time  afterwards, 
when  he  was  quite  dead.  Oh,  it  is  so  with  Jesus.  My 
soul  was  drowned.  From  heaven’s  high  portals  He  saw 
me  sinking  in  the  depth  of  hell.  He  plunged  in. 

“ ‘He sank  beneath  his  heavy  woes, 

To  raise  me  to  a crown  ; 

There's  ne’er  a gift  his  hand  bestows, 

But  cost  his  heart  a groan.’ 

“ Ah,  we  may  indeed  regret  our  sin,  since  it  slew 
0 esus/ ' — Spurgeon, 

Good  Friday. — The  Rev.  George  Wagner  speaks,  in 
his  ‘^Life,”  of  being  called  to  visit  a poor  man,  who  had 
to  undergo  a painful  operation,  and  begged  that  it  might 
he  deferred  to  Good  Friday,  that  he  might  fix  his  mind 
more  fully  upon  the  sufferings  of  Christ. 

There  are  few  stronger  proofs  of  the  indifference  of  the 


98 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERTNUS. 


natural  heart  to  Christ,  than  the  way  in  ivhich  so  many 
spend  Good  Friday,  as  a day  of  pleasure  and  amusement. 
Christ  was  six  hours  upon  the  cross,  in  agony  for  us;  we 
cannot  bear  to  sit  one  hour  to  hear  of  it. 

‘‘  Death  stung  himself  to  death,  when  he  stung  Christ.’* 
— Romaine, 

DEBT. — Lev.  xix.  13;  1 Sam.  xxii.  2;  Matt.  vi.  12; 
xviii.  32,  33;  Rom.  xiii.  8. 

Ejected  Ministers. — Philip  Henry  remarks  it,  as  a 
'wonderful  providence,  that  during  the  persecution  of  the 
2,000  ejected  ministers,  notwithstanding  many  were  very 
poor,  and  had  such  large  families,  he  never  heard  of  one 
arrested  for  debt. 

DECEIT. — Ps.  V.  6;  Prov.  xi.  1;  xx.  17;  Isa.  liii. 
9 ; Jer.  xlviii.  10 ; Matt.  xiii.  22 ; Eph.  iv.  22 ; Heb. 
iii.  13;  2 Pet.  ii.  13. 

Compared  to  a deceitful  how^  Hosea  vii.  16. — A sum- 
mer brook,  Job  vi.  15.  (Cf.  Isa.  Iviii.  11.) — A dishonest 
merchant,  Hosea  xii.  7. — The  daughters  of  Zion,  Isa.  iii. 
16. — Decoy  birds,  Jer.  v.  27. 

Trust  not  the  whiteness  of  his  turban ; he  bought 
the  soap  on  credit.” — Turkish  Proverb. 

One  of  those  sins  we  often  see  punished  retributively 
in  this  world.  Those  sins  chiefly  cry  to  God,  concerning 
which  human  laws  are  silent. 

Leads  to  falsehood,  cowardice,  flattery,  &c. 

Ex.  Satan,  Rebekah  and  Jacob,  Laban,  Levi  and 
Simeon,  Ehud,  Delilah,  David,  Simon  (Acts  viii.  9). 

Cf.  David.  Ps.  ci. — Nathaniel.  John  i.  47. — Jesus. 
1 Pet.  ii.  22. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


99 


DECREES,  Divine,  The. — A person,  whose  life  had 
been  anything  but  that  of  a genuine  Christian,  was, 
nevertheless,  a great  speculator  on  the  high  points  of 
theology.  This  remained  with  him  till  he  came  to  his 
deathbed,  when  he  became  perplexed  with  knotty  ques- 
tions about  the  Divine  decrees.  Thomas  Orr,  a person 
of  very  different  character,  was  sitting  beside  him,  en- 
deavoring to  turn  his  mind  to  his  more  immediate  wants. 
^^Ah,  William,”  said  he,  ‘‘this  is  the  decree  you  have 
at  present  to  do  with,^‘  He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved ; 
he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned.’  ” 

DEDICATION  TO  GOD.— Numb.  vii.  10;  1 Kings 
vii.  51;  2 Chron.  xxxi.  12;  Ezra  vi.  16;  Rom.  xii.  1; 
xiv.  7,  8;  1 Cor.  vi.  19,  20;  1 Peter  iv.  2-4. 

Cf.  the  many  examples  of,  under  the  Jewish  econ- 
omy : — 

The  humt  offering,  wholly  consumed ; the  meat  offer- 
ing, offered  with  the  burnt  offering,  representing  the 
offerer  pardoned  and  accepted,  and  then  presenting  him- 
self to  the  Lord  ; and  this  offered  with  the  drmk  offering, 
showing  the  cheerfulness  of  the  surrender  (1  Sam.  i.  24; 
X.  3);  without  leaven  or  honey  (carnal  corruption),  but 
with  salt  (purity  and  friendship.) 

There  was  also  express  provision  made  that  the  poor 
might  bring  their  offering  (Lev.  ii.  7,  14);  and  upon  all 
was  oil  (setting  apart),  and  frankincense  (acceptance). 

Cf.,  also,  the  special  offerings, — first-fruits^  tithes^ 
thank-offerings^  Kazarites^  voivs^ 

“Like  the  child  with  the  stalk  of  grapes,  who  picked 
one  grape  after  another  from  the  cluster,  and  held  it  out 
to  her  father,  till,  as  affection  waxed  warm,  and  self  faded, 


100 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


she  gaily  flung  the  whole  into  her  father’s  bosom,  and 
smiled  in  his  face  with  triumphant  delight;  so  let  us  do, 
until,  loosening  from  every  comfort,  and  independent  of 
the  help  of  broken  cisterns,  we  can  say,  ‘ I am  not  my 
own.’  ‘Whom  have  I in  heaven  but  Thee?  and  there  is 
none  upon  earth  that  I desire  beside  Thee.’  ” — Bonar. 

“And  here  we  offer  and  present  unto  Thee,  0 Lord, 
ourselves,  our  souls  and  bodies,  to  be  a reasonable,  holy, 
and  lively  sacrifice  unto  Thee,”  &c. — Communion  Ser- 
vice. 

Application. — Ps.  cxvi.  12.  A solemn  question  for 
Christians. — My  heart — my  body — house  (Deut.  xx.  5; 
Ps.  XXX.,  titlcj) — purse — time — influence.  How  much  is 
dedicated  to  the  Lord  ? 

Remember  Acts  v.  1-11 ; 2 Cor.  viii. 

DELAYS — God’s.— Ps.  xiii.  1;  Ixix.  3 ; Ixxvii.  7-13; 
Hab.  i.  2. 

Cf.  Abraham,  long  waiting  for  Isaac;  then  (Gen.  xx’  . 
4,  9,  10),  the  third  day,  bound  him,  stretched  forth  his 
hand;  then  11-14.  Joseph  and  David.  Long,  anxious 
years  before  their  advance. 

Jesus.  Matt.  xiv.  25  (fourth  watch,  almost  daybreak); 
John  xi.  5,  6. 

Matt.  XV.  23.  “ It  is  said,  ‘ He  answered  him  not  a 

word  ;’  but  it  is  not  said,  ‘ He  heard  not  a word.’  These 
two  differ  much.  Christ  often  heareth,  when  He  doth 
not  answer.  His  not  answering  is  an  answer^  and  speaks 
thus, — Pray  on,  go  on,  cry  on,  for  the  Lord  holdeth  his 
door  fast  bolted,  not  to  keep  you  out,  but  that  you  may 
knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened.” — Rutherford. 

“ Let  us  remember  that  God  gives  liberal  interest  for 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


101 


every  year  that  He  keeps  our  preyers  unanswered : and 
that  what  becomes  us  is  to  wait  at  his  footstool,  and  not 
to  hurry  his  arrangements.  The  most  luscious  fruits  are 
those  which  are  longest  in  maturing  ; the  richest  blessino's 
are  often  those  ■which  take  longest  in  coming.  An  unripe 
blessing  may  prove  sour  to  the  teeth,  and  unhealthful, 
when  partaken  of.  Impatience  is  almost  always  accom- 
panied by  loss.” — Rev.  P.  B.  Power. 

Isa.  xlix.  14-16;  liv.  9,  10;  Hab.  ii.  3 ; 2 Tim. 
ii.  19. 

DEPRAVITY — Total,  of  the  heart. — Gen.  vi.  5; 
Ps.  liii. ; Iviii.  3;  Eccl.  vii.  10;  ix.  3;  Jer.  xvii.  9; 
Hosea  vi.  7 ; Rom.  iii.  10-18 ; vii.  9-25 ; 1 John  i.  8. 

Cf.  the  figures, — Blind — asleep — sold — captive — dead, 

“ The  seeds  of  all  my  sins  are  in  my  heart,  and  per- 
haps the  more  dangerous  that  I do  not  see  them.” — 
31'Ch.eyne. 

“.iSothing  is  to  me  a greater  proof  of  the  flesh  being 
utterly  Satanic,  than  the  fact  that,  though  Satan  ‘ works 
in  the  children  of  disobedience,’  they  mistake  his  opera- 
tions for  the  spontaneous  movements  of  their  own  will ; 
they  walk  according  to  ‘ the  Prince  of  the  power  of  the 
air ;’  and  they  are  not  conscious  of  the  fact, — their  walk 
is  so  entirely  according  to  the  desire  of  their  own  hearts.” 
— Hezvitson. 

“We  are  sinners  by  the  corruption  of  the  heart,  and 
it  is  a fatal  mistake  to  suppose  that  we  are  so  only  by 
the  commission  of  sin.  Our  guilt  does  not  then  begin  to 
exist,  when  it  is  brought  into  action,  but  to  appear ; and 
what  was  always  manifest  to  God,  is  now  become  so  to 
ourselves  and  others.” — Adazzi. 

9* 


102 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHEROGS. 


“ Our  corruptions  are  like  lime,  which  discovers  not 
its  fire  by  any  smoke  or  heat,  till  you  cast  water  (the 
enemy  of  fire)  upon  it.” — CharnocJc. 

The  fall  of  man  has  made  our  hearts  like  the  load- 
stone. We  refuse  gold  and  silver,  and  pearls,  and  price- 
less jewels,  and  only  draw  to  ourselves  inferior  things, 
like  steel  and  iron. 

A man  once  wrote  on  the  door  of  his  house,  Let 
nothing  evil  enter  here !”  on  which  another,  passing  by, 
remarked,  Then  the  master  of  the  house  must  never 
come  in.” 

A mountain  stream,  whose  pure  and  salubrious 
waters  are  continually  polluted  by  the  daily  washing  and 
cleansing  of  poisonous  minerals,  is  a just  emblem  of  the 
flesh,  w^hose  desires,  imaginations,  and  affections  were 
once  pure  and  healthy,  but  are  now  like  a troubled  and 
corrupted  spring,  which  is  always  sending  out  foul  water.” 
— Salter, 

Broken  Glass. — In  visiting  some  of  our  glass  manu- 
factories, it  is  wonderful  to  see  how,  out  of  a few  simple 
materials  (a  little  flint,  &c.),  a skillful  workman  can 
make  the  most  beautiful  and  delicate  articles.  But 
suppose  one  of  these  had  been  shivered  by  a fall  into 
ten  thousand  fragments ; and  we  saw  the  workman  col- 
lect the  scattered  pieces,  throw  them  into  the  furnace, 
and  remodel  them  into  an  object  of  still  greater  beauty; 
should  we  not  praise  his  skill  and  admire  his  wisdom  ? 
Yet  such  is  the  work  of  God  with  man.  Rom.  v.  15-21. 

DIFFICULTIES.— Gen.  xxii.  7,  8;  Ps.  xxvii.  13,  14; 
Prov.  xxvi.  13 ; Eccl.  xi.  4 ; Isa.  xl.  6-8 ; Zech.  iv.  7 ; 
Matt.  xi.  12 ; Mark  xvi.  3,  4 ; Luke  xiii.  24. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


103 


Never  covet  ea^y  patK^.  The  Lord  keep  you  and 
me  from  that  sin,  beloved.” — </.  H,  Evans. 

Men  may  judge  us  by  the  success  of  our  efforts. 
God  looks  at  the  efforts  themselves.” — Oharlotte  Eliza- 
beth. 

‘‘Wicked  men  stumble  at  a straw  in  the  way  to 
heaven ; and  climb  over  great  mountains  in  their  way  to 
destruction.” 

“ Little  strokes  fell  great  oaks.” 

J^OGS. — The  way  to  go  through  difficulties  is  the  same 
as  when  we  walk  home  through  a fog.  When  we  enter, 
all  seems  dark  and  mist  before  us,  and  as  we  advance  we 
are  completely  enveloped  by  the  hazy,  cheerless  cloud. 
But  if  there  be  a little  space  around  us,  which  is  clear 
enough  to  show  the  path  a few  yards  before,  it  is  enough. 
On  we  go,  straight  through,  and  we  have  our  reward  in 
the  end.  So  it  is  with  the  Christian. 

The  Hill  Difficulty. — ^Bunyan’s  representation  of 
this  is  striking.  At  the  base  were  two  easy  by-ways, 
called  Danger  and  Destruction,  where  Formalist  and 
Hypocrisy  went  and  perished.  The  true  and  narrow 
way  lay  right  up  the  hill ; but  it  was  so  steep  that 
Christian  fell  from  running  to  going,  and  from  going  to 
climbing  on  his  hands  and  knees.  Yet,  observe  the  kind- 
ness of  the  Lord  of  the  hill ; — at  the  foot,  there  was  a 
spring,  where  pilgrims  might  refresh  themselves ; and 
half-way  up  was  an  arbor,  to  break  the  length,  and  give 
opportunity  to  rest. 

“Can  you  climb?”  a captain  asked  of  a sailor-boy 
before  taking  him  out  in  his  ship.  The  trial  was  soon 
after  made,  and  the  poor  boy’s  head  began  to  grow  dizzy 
as  he  mounted  higher  and  higher  on  the  rigging.  “ Oh, 


104 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


I shall  fall,”  he  cried,  looking  down  upon  the  sea. 
‘‘Look  up,  my  boy,”  shouted  the  captain  ; and  so  he  did, 
and  gained  the  mast-head.  Thus  is  it  with  us.  When 
we  look  below  and  see  the  waves,  we  fear,  or,  like  Peter, 
we  begin  to  sink;  but  keep  the  eye  fixed  on  Jesus, 
“look  up,”  and  the  difficulty  is  overcome. 

DOCTRINE. — John  vii.  17 ; Acts  ii.  42 ; Rom.  vi. 
17  ; Eph.  iv.  14 ; 1 Tim.  iv.  13,  16 ; vi.  3 ; 2 Tim.  iii. 
16;  Heb.  xiii.  9;  2 John  ix. 

“In  the  Bible,  the  word  doctrine  means  simply  teach- 
ing^ instruction.  It  was  a moral  direction,  a simple 

maxim,  or  a familiar  practical  truth The  doctrines 

which  the  schools  teach  are  no  more  like  those  of  the 
Bible  than  the  carved  beams  of  Solomon’s  temple  were 
like  God’s  cedar-trees  on  Mount  Lebanon.” — Beecher. 

Many  people  seem  to  think  that  ministers  should  be 
dwelling  constantly  upon  promises  rather  than  on  doc- 
trines. But  every  promise  is  founded  upon  a doctrine. 

Legh  Richmond  used  well  to  say,  “ Preach  doctrine 
practically,  and  practice  doctrinally . ” 

“ I always  find,”  he  says,  “ that  when  I speak  from  the  in- 
ward feelings  of  my  own  heart  with  respect  to  the  work- 
ings of  inbred  coi-ruption,  earnest  desire  after  salvation,  a sense 
of  my  own  nothingness,  and  the  Saviour’s  fullness,  the  people 
hear,  feel,  are  edified,  and  strengthened.  Whereas,  if  I de- 
scend to  mere  formal  and  cold  explanation  of  particulars  which 
do  not  afiect  the  great  question,  ‘ What  must  I do  to  he 
saved  ?’  my  hearers  and  I grow  languid  and  dull  together,  and 
no  good  is  done.” 

So  Newton  preached  election.  {Vide  “Calvinism.”) 

Revivals. — It  is  w^ell  worth  consideration  how  many 
of  the  Church’s  most  remarkable  revivals  have  been 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINUS. 


105 


commenced  by  sound,  earnest  doctrinal  preaching.  Cf. 
the  Reformation  in  England,  Germany,  and  the  Ameri- 
can revivals  under  President  Edwards,  Nettleton,  and 
others. 

DOOR,  Christ  the. — Gen.  xix.  11 ; Matt.  xxv.  10 ; 
Luke  xiii.  25 ; John  x.  1--10 ; xiv.  6 ; Acts  iv.  12 ; Eph. 
ii.  18 ; Heb.  x.  19-22. 

The  Widow’s  Daughter. — The  daughter  of  a poor 
widow  had  left  her  mother’s  cottage.  Led  astray  by 
others,  she  had  forsaken  the  guide  of  her  youth,  and 
forgotten  the  covenant  of  her  God.  Fervent,  believing 
prayer  was  the  mother’s  only  resource ; nor  was  it  in 
vain.  Touched  by  a sense  of  sin,  and  anxious  to  regain 
the  peace  she  had  lost,  late  one  night  the  daughter  re- 
turned home. 

It  was  near  midnight,  and  she  was  surprised  to  find 
the  door  unlatched.  But  she  was  soon  told,  in  the  ful- 
ness of  the  mother’s  heart,  ‘‘Never,  my  child,  by  night 
nor  by  day,  has  that  door  been  fastened  since  you  left. 
I knew  that  you  would  come  back  some  day,  and  I 
was  unwilling  to  keep  you  waiting  for  a single  moment.” 

Reader,  are  you  yet  far  from  home — God’s  home  of 
love  and  holiness  ? Remember,  then,  the  door  is  open. 
Ps.  Ixxxvi.  5 ; Isa.  i.  18.  Oh  ! enter  in  at  once. 

DOUBTS. — Deut.  xxviii.  66 ; Ps.  xlii.  11 ; Matt, 
xiv.  31 ; xxviii.  17 ; Mark  ix.  22-24 ; Luke  xii.  29 ; 
1 Tim.  ii.  8. 

Are  not  inconsistent  witli  true  grace,  when  (1),  they  are  ac- 
companied with  much  shame  and  sorrow  of  spirit  ; (2),  the 
believer  longs  for  the  very  things  he  fears  he  has  not  (Ps.  cxix. 


106 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


20;  Job  xxiii.  3);  (3),  the  believer  strives  to  believe;  (4),  he 
keeps  “looking  to  Jesus”  in  the  darkness.  Peter,  when  sink- 
ing, yet  prayed.  Sinking  times  are  praying  times. 

Let  doubting  Christians  ask  themselves  three  ques- 
tions,— 1.  Whether  there  be  anything  gained  by  doubt- 
ing ? 2.  Whether  there  is  anything  more  pleasing  to 

God  than  to  trust  him  when  all  comforts  are  out  of  view  ? 
3.  Whether  you  must  not  venture  on  Christ  at  the  last? 
and  if  you  venture  on  him  at  the  last,  why  not  now  ?” — 
TF.  Bridge. 

Slough  of  Despond.  [See  Pilgrim's  Progress.") 
- — The  trial  Christian  had  at  first  setting  out.  The  steps 
W’hich  he  missed.  Pliable  turned  back. 

J.  Newton  says  : — When  a man  comes  to  me  and 
says,  ‘I  am  quite  happy,'  I am  not  sorry  to  find  liiiii 
come  again  with  some  fears.  I never  knew  a work  stand 
well  without  a check." 

‘‘1  only  want,"  says  one,  ‘‘to  be  sure  of  being  safe, 
and  then  I will  go  on."  No ; perhaps  then  you  will  go 
off. 

Mede. — It  is  related  that  he  used  to  have  his  scholars 
come  to  him  every  evening,  and  the  first  question  he 
asked  them  was,  “ Quid  dubitas  ?"  What  doubts  have 
you  had  to-day  ? for  he  always  affirmed,  that  to  doubt 
nothing,  and  to  understand  nothing,  were  the  same. 

Marshall  (the  author  of  the  treatise  on  “ Sanctifica- 
tion") was,  in  his  early  years,  for  a long  time  under 
great  distress  of  mind  from  the  burden  of  sin.  * At  last 
he  stated  his  case  to  Dr.  Thomas  Goodwin,  who,  after 
hearing  him  enumerate  a long  catalogue  of  his  sins, 
replied,  “ You  have  forgotten  the  greatest  sin  of  all, — 
the  sin  of  unbelief,  in  refusing  to  believe  in  Christ,  and 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


107 


rely  on  his  atonement  and  righteousness  for  your  accept- 
ance with  God.”  This  word  in  season  banished  his 
fears.  He  ventured  to  believe,  and  was  happy. 

“Dr.  Owen  was  for  nearly  five  years  under  doubts 
and  fears ; when  one  day  he  went  to  hear  Mr.  Calamy, 
the  popular  preacher,  at  Aldermanbury  Church.  Mr. 
C.  happened  not  to  preach,  and  many  went  away  at 
once.  Mr.  Owen  stayed,  and  well  it  was,  for  the  sermon 
was  on  the  text,  AVhy  are  ye  so  fearful,  0 ye  of  little 
fiiith?’  It  just  met  his  doubts,  and  thus  paved  the  way 
for  his  future  usefulness.” — Ormes  Life, 

Dr.  Merle  D’Aubigne. — When  a student  at  Kiel  he 
was  oppressed  with  doubts,  and  went  to  Klenken,  an 
old-experienced  teacher  for  help.  The  old  man  refused 
to  answer  them,  saying,  “Were  I to  rid  you  of  these, 
others  would  come.  There  is  a shorter  way  of  destroy- 
ing them.  Let  Christ  be  to  you  really  the  Son  of  God 
the  Saviour,  and  his  light  will  dispel  the  darkness,  and 
his  Spirit  lead  you  into  all  truth.”  It  was  hard  advice 
to  follow,  but  its  wisdom  was  afterwards  acknowledged 
and  owned. 

DRAWING,  Divine. — Cant.  i.  4;  Jer.  xxx.  21; 
Hos.  ii.  14  ; xi.  2-4  ; Mark  iii.  13  ; John  vi.  44 ; xii.  32  ; 
James  iv.  8. 

Cf.  God’s  drawing  his  enemies  to  judgment.  Judges 
iv.  7 ; Micah  iv.  11,  12  ; Zeph.  iii.  8 ; Rev.  xix.  17,  18. 

The  salvation  of  God’s  chosen  ones  may  be  well  repre- 
sented by  a chain  let  down  from  heaven  to  earth,  of 
which  the  poor  but  believing  sinner  takes  hold,  which  is 
taken  up  from  earth  again  to  heaven. 

Dr.  Payson  once,  in  the  progress  of  a revival  at 


108 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Portland,  gave  notice  that  he  would  he  glad  to  see  any 
young  person  who  did  not  intend  to  seek  religion.  Any 
one  would  have  been  surprised  to  hear  that  about  thirty 
or  forty  came.  He  spent  a very  pleasant  interview  with 
them,  saying  nothing  about  religion  till,  just  as  they 
were  about  to  leave,  he  closed  a few  very  plain  remarks 
thus:  “Suppose  you  should  see  coming  down  from 

heaven  a very  fine  thread,  so  fine  as  to  be  almost  invisi- 
ble, and  it  should  come  and  gently  attach  itself  to  you. 
You  knew,  we  suppose,  it  came  from  Hod.  Should  you 
dare  to  put  out  your  hand  and  thrust  it  away?”  He 
dwelt  for  a few  moments  on  the  idea,  and  then  added, 

Now  such  a thread  has  come  from  God  to  you  this 
afternoon.  You  do  not  feel,  you  say,  any  interest  in 
religion.  But  by  your  coming  here  this  afternoon  God 
has  fastened  one  little  thread  upon  you  all.  It  is  very 
weak  and  frail,  and  you  can  easily  brush  it  away.  But 
you  will  not  do  so  ? No  ; welcome  it,  and  it  will  enlarge 
and  strengthen  itself  until  it  becomes  a golden  thread,  to 
bind  you  for  ever  to  a God  of  love.” 

DRESS. — Exod.  xxxiii.  4;  xxxv.  22;  xxxviii.  8; 

2 Kings  ix.  30 ; Ps.  xlv.  13  ; Isa.  iii.  16-24 ; Ezek.  xvi! 
7-13  ; Matt.  vi.  28-33 ; 1 Tim.  ii.  9 ; 1 Pet.  iii.  3. 

Silkworm. — The  brightest  silk  the  silkworm  weaves 
it  designs  to  be  its  shroud.  When  it  has  attained  its 
duration,  and  lived  its  time,  it  looks  out  for  some  corner 
where  it  may  die  unseen,  and  there  it  envelopes  itself 
with  the  beautiful  web,  which  we  prize  so  highly,  as  its 
shroud.  Oh,  that  those  who  flaunt  in  their  gayety  would 
remember  that  they  are  wearing  a shroud,  and  that  the 
object  of  their  pride  was  first  used  as  the  robe  to  cover  death. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


109 


[See  “Death.  The  Turkish  Turban.”] 

Simplicity. — Krummacher  illustrates  simplicity  in 
dress  by  a little  fable  : — 

“ The  angel  who  takes  care  of  the  flowers,  and  sprin- 
kles upon  them  dew  in  the  still  night,  slumbered  on  a 
spring-day  in  the  shade  of  a rose-bush,  ^hen  he  awoke, 
he  said,  ‘ Most  beautiful  of  my  children,  I thank  thee 
for  thy  refreshing  odor  and  cooling  shade.  Could  you 
now  ask  any  favor,  how  willingly  would  I grant  it !’ 

“ ‘Adorn  me,  then,  with  a new  charm,’  said  the  spirit 
of  the  rose  bush  in  a beseeching  tone. 

“ So  the  angel  adorned  the  loveliest  of  flowers  with 
simple  moss.  Sweetly  it  stood  there,  in  its  modest  at- 
tire, the  vioss-rose^  the  most  beautiful  of  its  kind.” 

So  the  costliest  ornaments  are  often  the  simplest. 
There  is  no  gold,  nor  jewel,  nor  sparkling  pearl  equal 
to  the  “ ornament  of  a meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which  is 
in  the  sight  of  God  of  great  price.” 

Charles  V. — The  Due  de  Najara,  coming  to  the 
Court  of  the  Emperor  richly  dressed,  with  a numerous 
train  in  rich  liveries,  the  Emperor  said,  “ The  Duke  does 
not  come  so  much  to  see  me  as  that  I may  see  him.’  ” 

DRUNKENNESS.— Prov.  xxi.  17;  xxiii.  21,  29- 
35;  Isa.  v.  11,  12;  Hos.  iv.  11;  Hab.  ii.  15;  Luke 
xxi.  34  ; 1 Cor.  vi.  10 ; vii.  31 ; Eph.  v.  18. 

About  30,000  drunkards  die  in  this  country  (England) 
every  year  (15,000  in  London) ; so  that  there  are  about 
83  funerals  of  drunkards  every  day  (including  Sundays) 
in  the  year. 

In  1858,  85,472  persons  were  charged  with  drunken- 
10 


no 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


ness  before  the  magistrates,  and  83,086  for  assault;  of 
which,  probably,  nine-tenths  were  the  result  of  drink. 

In  the  United  States  it  was  reckoned  a few  years  ago 
there  were  300,000  drunkards. 

In  London,  there  were,  in  1848,  of  bakers,  butchers, 
cheesemongers,  fishmongers,  grocers,  green-grocers  and 
fruiterers,  and  dairymen,  10,790  shops,  and  11,000 
public-houses. 

In  Scotland,  a short  time  ago,  it  was  found  in  forty 
cities  and  towns,  every 

149  people  support  a dram  shop  ; whilst  it  takes — 

981  to  support  a baker, 

1,067  ,,  butcher, 

2,281  „ bookseller. 

4^  the  insanity,  f ^ ^ 

_ : ) are  supposed  to  ongmate 

the  pauperism,  -<  -it 

, . 1 m drunkenness, 

f the  crime,  v 


The  cost  to  this  country  of  intoxicating  drinks  is  about 
$300,000,000  annually,  which  is  almost  equal  to  the 
whole  annual  income  of  the  State,  and  nearly  three  times 
that  of  the  army  and  navy.  On  gin  alone  $135,000,000 
are  spent ; whilst  on  literature,  $25,000,000. 

Gambling-houses. — The  furnishing  of  the  wine-cel- 
lar at  Crockford’s  gambling-house  cost  $350,000  ; the 
whole  building,  $300,000 ; and  its  furniture,  $175,000. 
Thus  there  was  spent  on  this  place  of  iniquity  alone, 
more  by  several  thousand  dollars  than  the  whole  sum 
raised  for  the  London  City  Mission,  to  fill  the  great  me- 
tropolis with  happy  homes  and  happy  hearts. 

The  LACEDiExMONiANS  used  to  exhibit  slaves,  when 
drunk,  to  their  children,  to  excite  in  them  a horror  of 
drunkenness. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS.  Ill 

DUTY. — Ezra  iii.  4 ; Eccles.  ix.  10  ; Luke  xvii.  10. 
Doing  the  right  thing  in  the  right  way.” 

‘‘  Satan’s  two  chief  aims  are, — to  'prevent  our  duties, 
or  to  pervert  them.” 

If  the  Lord  command,  oh,  to  have  no  truce  with 
consequences  !” — J,  H,  Evans. 

Do  the  duty  that  lies  nearest  thee,”  is  a rule  that  is 
often  useful  when  Christians  are  in  doubt. 

The  Rev.  J.  H.  Stewart  writes,  in  his^ diary: — ‘‘1 
begin  to  see  that  religion  consists,  not  so  much  in  joyful 
feelings,  as  in  the  constant  exercise  of  devotedness  to 
God,  and  in  laying  ourselves  out  for  the  good  of  others.” 
Old  Monk. — There  is  a story  told  of  an  old  monk 
who  was  favored  with  an  unusual  vision  of  Christ.  When 
the  bell  rang  for  him  to  go  and  distribute  the  alms,  he 
had  a severe  struggle  to  determine  whether  he  should  go 
to  his  duty  or  remain.  At  length  the  sense  of  duty  pre- 
vailed. He  went,  and  returned,  expecting  to  find  the 
vision  gone.  But,  to  his  surprise,  it  was  there  still,  and 
as  he  entered  the  room,  he  heard  a voice,  saying,  ‘‘  If 
thou  hadst  not  gone,  I had.” 

Hannah  More  well  says, — In  my  judgment,  one  of 
the  best  proofs  that  sorrow  has  had  any  right  effect  upon 
the  mind  is,  that  it  has  not  incapacitated  you  from  busi- 
ness, your  business  being  your  duty.” 

Dr.  Judson  sent  once  for  a poor  Christian  convert, 
who  was  about  to  engage  in  something  which  he  feared 
would  not  be  for  her  spiritual  good.  ‘‘Look  here,”  he 
said,  snatching  a ruler  from  the  table,  and  tracing  a not 
very  straight  line  upon  the  floor ; “ here  is  where  you 
have  been  walking.  You  have  made  a crooked  track, 
to  be  sure, — out  of  the  path  half  the  time  ; but  then  you 


112 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


have  kept  near  it,  and  not  taken  to  new  roads ; and  you 
have,  to  a certain  extent,  grown  in  grace  ; and  now  here 
you  stand.  You  know  where  this  path  leads.  You 
know  what  is  before  you ; some  struggles,  some  sorrows, 
and,  finally,  eternal  life  and  a crown  of  glory.  But  to 
the  left  branches  olf  another  very  pleasant  road,  and 
along  the  air  floats,  rather  temptingly,  a pretty  bubble. 
You  do  not  mean  to  leave  the  path  you  have  walked  in 
fifteen  years  j you  only  want  to  step  aside  and  catch  the 
bubble,  and  think  you  will  come  back  again ; but  you 
never  will,'' 

The  matter  thus  put  was  blessed  by  God,  and  the  wo- 
man long  after  confessed  that  though  she  had  taken 
many  crooked  paths  since,  the  Doctor’s  ruler,  and  coun- 
sel, and  prayer  came  to  her  mind,  and  strengthened  her 
to  resist  temptation. 

Sir  Henry  Lawrence. — One  of  the  last  dying  wishes 
of  this  brave  and  Christian  soldier  was  that  this  inscrip- 
tion should  be  placed  upon  his  tomb  : — Here  lies  Henry 
Lawrence,  who  tried  to  do  his  duty.’' 

EARLY  DEATHS.— Ps.  cii.  23;  Isa.  Ivii.  1;  Jer. 
XV.  9. 

Who  gathered  these  lilies  ?”  asked  the  gardener, 
as  he  came  into  the  garden  and  found  some  of  his  fairest 
and  loveliest  lilies  cut.  ‘‘I  did,”  replied  the  master. 
Then  the  gardener  held  his  peace. 

It  is  mysterious  how  many  of  God’s  choicest  servants 
have  been  removed  so  early.  Cf.  H.  K.  White  and  An- 
drew Gray,  21 ; John  Janeway,  23 ; Patrick  Hamilton, 
24 ; Hugh  Binning,  26 ; R.  M.  M^Cheyne,  and  Captain 
Vicars,  29 ; David  Brainerd  and  H.  W.  Fox,  30 ; Felix 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS, 


113 


Neff,  31  ; J.  H.  Forsyth  and  H.  Martyn,  32 ; Toplady 
and  W.  Archer  Butler,  35 ; W.  H.  Hewitson,  38,  &c. 

“What  is  this  voice  to  us?”  says  Bonar  of  the  early 
death  of  M‘Cheyne.  Ps.  Ixxvii.  19.  “ Only  this  much 

vre  can  clearly  see,  that  nothing  was  more  fitted  to  leave 
his  character  and  example  impressed  on  our  remembrance 
for  ever  than  his  early  death.  There  might  he  envy 
while  he  lived ; there  is  none  now.  There  might  have 
been  some  of  the  youthful  attractiveness  of  his  graces 
lost  had  he  lived  many  years ; this  cannot  be  impaired 
now.  It  seems  as  if  the  Lord  had  struck  the  flower 
from  the  stem  ere  any  of  the  colors  had  lost  their  bright 
hues,  or  any  leaf  its  fragrance.” 

Jesus  himself.  See  an  emblem,  which  referred  to  his 
early  death  (33),  Lev.  ii.  14.  (Bonar  on  Lev.)  The 
voluntary  offering  of  firstfruits,  green  from  the  field  ; not 
suffered  to  ripen  under  a genial  sun,  but  plucked  when 
green,  and  dried  by  the  fire.  So  was  it  with  Jesus,  Ps. 
xxii.  15;  cii.  4. 

EARLl  RISINGr. — Ps.  v.  3;  Prov.  vi.  9-11;  xx. 
13;  xxxi.  15;  Cant.  vii.  12;  Eph.  v.  16. 

One  of  the  chief  promoters  of  healthy  a devotional 
spirit,  and  decision  of  character. 

There  have  been  few  eminent  men  who  have  not  been 
early  risers.  Cf.  Buffon  (who  used  to  say  he  owed  ten 
or  a dozen  of  his  best  works  to  his  servant  who  pulled 
him  out  of  bed  every  morning  at  six) ; Frederick  the 
Great  (who  rose  at  four)  ; Peter  the  Great;  Hunter  (who 
used  to  declare  that  for  twenty  years  he  had  risen,  sum- 
mer and  winter,  before  the  sun) ; Kant,  Earl  of  Chester- 
field, Duke  of  Wellington,  &c.,  &c. 

10  ♦ a 


114 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Almost  all  old  men  hare  been  early  risers.  Take  the 
following,  many  of  whom  rose  at  four  : — 

Sir  M.  Hale,  68;  Bishop  Burnet,  72;  Bufifon,  81; 
Dr.  Franklin,  84;  J.  Wesley,  88;  Lord  Coke,  85; 
Fuseli,  the  painter,  81 ; Washington,  68 ; Stanislaus, 
King  of  Poland,  89  ; James  Mason,  110 ; Lewis  Cornars, 
above  100. 

It  is  a remarkable  fact  in  the  history  of  the  Church, 
that  some  of  the  most  useful  commentaries  have  been 
written  chiefly  before  breakfast, — 

Matthew  Henry  used  to  be  in  his  study  at  four,  and 
remain  there  till  eight ; then,  after  breakfast  and  family 
prayer,  he  used  to  be  there  again  till  noon ; after  dinner 
he  resumed  his  book  or  pen  till  four,  and  spent  the  rest 
of  the  day  in  visiting  his  friends. 

Doddridge’s  ^‘Family  Expositor^'"'  he  himself  alludes 
to  as  an  example  of  the  difference  of  rising  between  five 
and  seven,  which,  in  forty  years,  is  nearly  equivalent  to 
ten  years  more  of  life. 

Dr.  Adam  Clarke’s  Commentary  was  chiefly  pre- 
pared very  early  in  the  morning. 

Barnes’s  popular  and  useful  Commentary  has  been 
also  the  fruit  of  early  morning  hours.” 

Simeon’s  ^‘Sketches”  were  chiefly  worked  out  be- 
tween four  and  eight. 

EARNESTNESS.— Neh.  vi.  3;  Ps.  Ixiii.  8;  cxix. 
164  ; Eccles.  ix.  10 ; Matt.  xiii.  44-46  ; xiv.  12 ; Luke 
xvi.  8 (cf.  Micah  vii.  3) ; Phil.  ii.  30  ; iii.  8 ; 2 Tim.  iv.  2. 

Cf.  the  figures  used — striving — wrestling — fighting — 
racing,  laboring,  &c. 

Lord  Eldon  used  to  say  of  the  law,  that  a man  must 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


115 


work  like  a horse,  and  live  like  a hermit,  to  succeed. 
Luke  xvi.  8. 

No  man  can  ever  become  eminent  in  anything  unless 
he  work  at  it  with  an  earnestness  bordering  upon  enthusi- 
asm.''— Robert  Hall. 

A soldier  in  battle  should  feel  as  if  the  whole  battle 
depended  upon  himself.” 

^AVe  are  afraid  of  being  desperate  Christians.  Oh, 
let  us  be  desperate ! The  Church  needs  extremity — a 
great  tug  out  of  the  world.” — Lady  Powerscourt. 

A proud  scion  of  the  aristocracy  one  day  taunted  one 
of  the  most  influential  Members  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, by  saying,  I remember  your  origin,  when  you 
blacked  my  father’s  boots.”  ‘^Well,  Sir,”  was  the  re- 
ply, and  didn’t  I do  it  well  ?” 

EASTER. 

No  day  was  more  highly  honored  in*  the  primitive 
Church  (see  Wheatley) ; yet  scarce  anything  caused  more 
bitter  spirit  and  unholy  strife ; the  constant  struggles 
and  debates  about  the  time  of  keeping  Easter  caused 
many  deaths. 

The  ancient  salutation  of  the  primitive  Christians, 
when  they  first  met  on  Easter  morning,  was,  Christ  is 
risen;"  to  which  the  response  was,  Christ  is  risen  in- 
deed;” or  else,  ‘‘and  hath  ajj'peared  unto  Simon" — a 
custom  still  retained  in  the  Greek  Church. 

The  Moravians  have  a separate  Litany  in  their 
Church,  which  they  use  every  Easter-day  morning  in  the 
church-yard,  at  six  o’clock : on  which  occasion  they  re- 
fer by  name  to  all  their  members  who  have  died  in  the 
past  year. 


116 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


The  Rev.  C.  Simeon.  See  his  ‘^Life’’  for  an  account 
of  his  entrance  into  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  April  4, 
1779.  For  a long  time  before  he  had  been  in  the  deep- 
est distress,  envying  even  the  dogs  that  passed  under  his 
window.  But  his  preparation  for  receiving  the  Lord’s 
Supper  was  greatly  blessed  to  enlighten  his  dark  mind. 
It  was  in  Passion-week  that  he  met  with  the  expression 
in  Bishop  Wilson  on  the  Lord’s  Supper,”  ‘Hhat  the 
Jews  knew  what  they  did  when  they  transferred  their 
sins  to  the  head  of  their  offering.”  The  thought  rushed 
into  my  mind, — What ! may  I transfer  all  my  guilt  to 
another  ? Has  God  provided  an  offering  for  me,  that  I 
may  lay  my  sins  on  His  head  ? Then,  God  willing,  I 
will  not  bear  them  one  moment  longer.  Accordingly,  I 
sought  to  lay  my  sins  upon  the  sacred  head  of  Jesus,  and 
on  the  Wednesday  began  to  have  a hope  of  mercy;  on 
the  Thursday  that  hope  increased;  on  the  Friday  and 
Saturday  it  became  more  strong ; and  on  the  Sunday 
morning  (Easter  Bay)  I awoke  early  with  those  words 
upon  my  heart  and  lips,  ‘ Jesus  Christ  is  risen  to-day ! 
Hallelujah!  Hallelujah!’  From  that  hour  peace  flowed 
in  rich  abundance  into  my  soul ; and  at  the  Lord’s  table, 
in  our  chapel,  I had  the  sweetest  access  to  God  through 
my  blessed  Saviour.” 

Felix  Neff.  See  an  account  also,  in  Dr.  Gilly’s 
‘‘  Life,”  of  a remarkable  Easter  week  he  had  in  the  Alps. 
The  whole  week  was  spent  in  penitence  and  prayer, 
pious  reading  or  conversation,  and  attending  the  Church 
services.  ‘^During  the  whole  eight  days,”  he  says, 
had  not  thirty  hours’  rest.”  There  was  a general  awak- 
ening among  the  people.  At  some  of  the  services  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS, 


117 


people  'were  so  affected  that  they  could  scarcely  sing. 
Two  of  the  leading  singers  could  not  raise  a note. 

ENVY. — 1 Sam.  xviii.  8,  9 ; Ps.  xxxvii.  1 ; Prov. 
xiv.  30 ; xxiii.  17 ; Eccl.  iv.  4 ; Isa.  xi.  13 ; Ezek. 
xxxi.  9;  1 Cor.  xiii.  4;  James  hi.  16;  iv.  5,  6;  1 
Peter  ii.  1,  2. 

Weak  eyes  cannot  bear  strong  light.” 

Envy  is  a stone  that,  if  thrown,  falls  back  upon  the 
thrower.” 

It  is  his  own  punishment.  Hence  Nazianzen  well 
says, — Nothing  is  more  unjust  than  envy,  and  yet 
nothing  is  more  just.” 

Judges  xii.  an  example  of  its  effect — the  envy  of 
Ephraim  cost  42,000  lives.  Cf.  Isa.  xi.  13. 

Ex.  Satan  — Cain — Rachel  — Joseph’s  brethren — 
Aaron — Korah — Joshua — Saul — Sanballat  — Haman — 
the  Jews  against  Christ. 

ETERNITY. — Ps.  xc.  1,  2,  4;  Isa.  Ivii.  15  (^Mn- 
habiteth,”  i.  e.,  fills  up) ; Matt.  xxv.  46 ; 2 Cor.  iv.  18; 
Eph.  iii.  11 ; Heb.  ix.  14 ; xiii.  8,  20. 

M.  Gr.  lies  sore  upon  my  conscience.  I do  no  good 
to  that  woman.  She  always  managed  to  speak  of  things 
about  the  truth.  Speak  boldly.  What  matter  in  eter- 
nity the  slight  awkwardnesses  of  time?” — 31^Cheynes 
Memoirs. 

What  is  Eternity?” — The  question  was  asked  at 
the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Institution  at  Paris,  and  the  beau- 
tiful ansvrer  was  given  by  one  of  the  pupils,  The  life- 
time of  the  Almighty.” 

At  an  Inn  in  Savoy,  a Christian  traveler  saw  the  fol- 


118 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


lowing  inscription,  printed  upon  a folio  sheet,  and  hung 
upon  the  wall  (the  same  being  placed,  he  was  told,  in 
every  house  in  the  parish) : — ‘‘  Understand  well  the 
force  of  the  words, — A God,  a moment,  an  eternity ; — - 
a God  who  sees  thee,  a moment  which  flees  from  thee, 
an  eternity  which  awaits  thee ; a God,  whom  you  serve 
so  ill ; a moment,  of  which  you  so  little  profit ; an  eter- 
nity, which  you  hazard  so  rashly. 

Suppose,  after  one  of  our  most  violent  snow-storms^ 
which  covers  the  earth  for  thousands  of  miles,  one  sin- 
gle flake  were  melted  in  a thousand  years  ; or  if  a single 
beam  of  the  sun's  rays  stood  for  a year,  and  as  many 
years  were  added  as  there  have  been  rays  flooding  the 
earth  since  the  sun  began  to  shine ; or  if  a single  drop 
of  the  ocean  were  exhaled  in  a million  years,  till  the  last 
drop  was  taken  up  ; — though  we  cannot  conceive  the  du- 
ration of  such  apparently  almost  interminable  periods, — 
yet,  though  we  could,  eternity  would  stretch  as  far  be- 
yond them,  as  if  they  had  not  yet  begun. 

The  Hermit. — A profligate  young  man,  as  an  aged 
hermit  passed  by  him,  barefoot,  called  out  after  him, 
“ Father,  what  a miserable  condition  you  are  in,  if  there 
be  not  another  world  after  this!"  True,  my  son," 
replied  the  anchorite ; but  what  will  thine  be,  if  there 
be?" 

Lord  William  Russell,  when  he  was  on  the  scaf- 
fold, about  to  be  beheaded,  took  his  watch  from  his 
pocket,  and  gave  it  to  Dr.  Burnett,  who  was  attending 
him,  with  the  remark,  My  timepiece  may  be  of  service 
to  you.  I have  no  further  occasion  for  it.  My  thoughts 
are  fixed  on  eternity." 

A Question  oe  Time." — How  do  you  find  your 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


119 


patient  this  morning,  doctor?”  No  better;  I have 
been  hoping  for  a favorable  change,  but  the  disease  is  so 
far  advanced  that  there  is  no  probability  of  his  recovery. 
He  may  yet  live  a few  days,  more  or  less  ; but  it  is  only 
2.  question  of  time''  How  often  is  such  an  announce- 
ment made  to  sorrowing  friends ! But  oh ! are  these 
questions  of  time  only  ? Are  they  not,  with  many  others 
which  we  think  questions  of  time^  much  rather  questions 
of  eternity  ? 

EXAMPLE. — Exod.  xxiii.  2;  Prov.  xiii.  20;  John 
xiii.  15 ; Rom.  viii.  29 ; 1 Cor.  xi.  1 ; xv.  33  ; 2 Cor. 
viii. ; 1 Tim.  iv.  12 ; James  v.  10 ; 1 Peter  v.  3 ; Jude 

7. 

Like  footmarks  in  the  snow,  showing  where  one 

has  trodden  the  road  before. 

Like  the  copies  put  before  children  to  imi- 
tate. 

a friendly  guide,  carrying  a lantern  in 
the  dark  road  before  us. 

He  that  gives  good  precepts,  and  follows  them  by  a 
bad  example,  is  like  a foolish  man  who  should  take  great 
pains  to  kindle  a fire,  and  when  it  is  kindled,  throw  cold 
water  upon  it  to  quench  it.” — Seeker, 

Every  father  is  like  a looking-glass  for  his  children  to 
dress  themselves  by.  Let  every  parent  take  heed  to 
keep  the  glass  bright  and  clear,  not  dull  and  spotted. 

There  are  three  kinds  of  bad  examples  that  do  us 
harm : — 1.  Those  we  have  been  led  to  imitate.  2.  Those 
we  have  prided  ourselves  on  being  exempt  from.  3.  Those 
that  drive  us  to  the  opposite  extreme. 

C^SAR. — One  of  the  great  secrets  of  his  power  over 


120 


ILLtJSTKATIVE  GATHERING'S. 


his  soldiers  was,  that  he  seldom  said,  Ite/^  Go,  BtJt 

Venite,"’  Come^  follow  me. 

Fenelon. — Lord  Peterborough,  more  famed  for  his 
wit  than  his  religion,  when  he  had  lodged  with  Fenelon, 
the  Archbishop  of  Cambray,  was  so  charmed  with  his 
piety  and  beautiful  character,  that  he  said  to  him,  at 
parting,  If  I stay  here  any  longer,  I shall  become  a 
Christian  in  spite  of  myself/' 

The  Rev.  J.  A.  James,  the  well-known  minister  of 
Birmingham,  says,  in  one  of  his  lectures, — If  the  pre- 
sent lecturer  has  a right  to  consider  himself  a real 
Christian, — if  he  has  been  of  any  service  to  his  fellow- 
creatures,  and  has  attained  to  any  usefulness  in  the 
Church  of  Christ,  he  owes  it,  in  the  way  of  means  and 
instrumentality,  to  the  sight  of  a companion,  who  slept 
in  the  same  room  with  him,  bending  his  knees  in  prayer, 
on  retiring  to  rest.  That  scene,  so  unostentatious,  and 
yet  so  unconcealed,  roused  my  slumbering  conscience, 
and  sent  an  arrow  to  my  heart ; for,  though  I had  been 
religiously  educated,  I had  restrained  prayer,  and  cast 
off  the  fear  of  God.  My  conversion  to  God  followed, 
and  soon  afterwards  my  entrance  upon  college  studies 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry.  Nearly  half  a century 
has  rolled  away  since  then,  with  all  its  multitudinous 
events ; but  that  little  chamber,  that  humble  couch,  that 
praying  youth,  are  still  present  to  my  imagination,  and 
will  never  be  forgotten,  even  amidst  the  splendor  of 
heaven,  and  through  the  ages  of  eternity. 

EXCUSES. — Gen.  xix.  18  (^^not  so  far,  not  so  fast, 
not  so  soon”) ; cf.  v.  14.  Judges  v.  16-18,  23.  (What 
a true  picture  of  excuses ! Reuben  was  kept  back  by 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


121 


internal  divisions.  Gilead  was  too  far  off.  Dan  too 
busy  with  his  ships.  Asher  occupied  in  repairing  his 
breaches.)  Cant.  v.  3 ; Matt,  xxiiii  5 ; Luke  ix.  57-62 ; 
xiv.  18-20;  John  xv.  22  (margin). 

The  real  man  is  one  who  always  finds  excuses  for 
others,  but  never  excuses  himself.” — Beecher. 

Pilgrim’s  Progress.— Just  after  Christian  had  left 
the  cross,  he  found  three  men  at  the  bottom  of  the  hill, 
fast  asleep,  with  fetters  upon  their  heels.  Their  names 
were  Simple,  Sloth,  and  Presumption — apt  types  of  the 
different  classes  of  men  who  put  off  Gospel  offers  with 
vain  excuses.  When  urged  by  Christian  to  awake  and 
rise,  Simple  said,  ‘‘I  see  no  danger.”  Sloth  said,  ‘‘Yet 
a little  more  sleep;”  and  Presumption  said,  “Every  vat 
must  stand  upon  its  own  bottom.”  And  so  they  lay  down 
to  sleep  again,  and  Christian  went  on  his  way. 

Common  Excuses. — Says  one, — 

1.  I have  a family  to  provide  for.  But  see  ilatt.  xvi. 
26  ; Luke  ix.  59-62. 

2.  Religion  makes  men  melancholy.  So  David  Hume, 
the  infidel,  affirmed.  But  the  good  answer  was  given  to 
him,  that  he  was  a very  unfit  person  to  judge,  for  two 
reasons : — 1.  That  most  probably  he  had  seen  very  few 
true  Christians ; and  2,  If  he  had,  the  sight  of  him  was 
enough  to  make  a true  Christian  sad. 

3.  “ So  many  Christians  are  inconsistent.”  Alas ! too 

true.  But  the  faults  of  professors  are  not  proof  against 
the  religion  they  profess.  Do  worldly  men  act  thus  ? 
Thousands  of  tradesmen  cheat,  but  do  they,  therefore, 
refuse  to  buy  and  sell  ? Many  drugs  are  adulterated ; 
will  they,  therefore,  take  no  medicine  ? “ It  is  the 

11 


122 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


deviFs  snare  to  blind  worldly  people’s  eyes  with  the  dust 
from  the  soiled  garments  of  Christians.” 

4.  ‘‘  There  are  so  many  sects  and  parties.  We  don’t 
know  really  which  to  choose!”  So  some  would  be  of 
none  I Suppose  the  same  person  were  on  a journey,  and 
saw  some  travelers  choose  one  way,  and  some  another, 
though  all  aiming  to  go  to  the  same  city;^ — because  one 
went  by  the  highway,  and  another  by  the  bridle  road, 
and  another  would,  perhaps,  persist  in  going  over  hedge 
and  ditch,  until  he  missed  the  way  completely, — rwould 
the  objector,  therefore^  turn  back,  and  stop  at  home? 
Would  he  not  rather  take  the  more  pains  to  inquire  the 
best  road  ; and  then  act  upon  the  information  he  had 
obtained  ? 

5.  ‘‘I  can  read  the  Bible  as  well  at  home.”  But 
query  ? — Do  you  read  the  Bible  at  home  ? and  can  you 
read  it  as  well?  Is  there  no  advantage  in  united  prayer 
— no  promised  blessing  to  God’s  own  ordinances  ? The 
Ferry  Boat  Company  would,  however,  have  no  jealousy 
with  the  man  who  preferred  using  a small  boat,  or  swim- 
ming from  Dover  to  Calais  alone.  It  would  be  the 
best  thing  to  make  him  desire  their  steamer  for  the 
future  1 

6.  I am  afraid  of  being  laughed  at,  or  being  thought 
singular.”  And  will  that  screen  thee,  poor  soul  1 in  the 
day  of  judgment  ? Luke  ix.  23-26 ; xii.  4-9. 

7.  ‘^As  for  me,  I make  no  profession.” 

8.  ‘‘I  am  afraid  I should  not  be  able  to  maintain 
a profession,  and  therefore  I had  better  not  make 
one.” 

Oh,  what  pride  and  self-complacency  there  lurks  in 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS.  123 

these  excuses!  But  what  folly!  Will  such  mock  mo- 
desty avail  in  the  day  of  wrath  ? 

9.  ‘‘  To  become  a Christian  will  bring  much  hardship, 
and  a heavy  yoke.”  Try  it,  and  you  will  find.  Matt, 
xi.  29,  30,  &c.,  &c.,  &c. 

“Wanted  a Will.” — Such  are  some  of  the  many 
excuses  people  make.  They  would  come  to  church,  but 
they  want  fit  clothes — a hat,  a bonnet,  or  a shawl ; or 
they  want  some  one  to  look  after  the  children  at  home  ; 
or  they  want  a seat  of  their  own  at  church.  They  want 
time  ; they  want  rest  after  the  six  days’  work.  They 

'^ant  . But  their  wants  are  innumerable.  Yet 

there  is  one  want  they  never  name  ; which  would  swallow 
up  all  the  rest;  they  want — the  ivill.  “Where  there’s 
a will  there’s  a way.”  And,  let  us  add, — 

Wanted  the  Spirit  of  God,  to  give  the  will.  Chris- 
tian ministers,  visitors,  parents,  teachers,  pray  more  that 
it  may  be  given. 

EXPEDIENCY. 

“ "All  things  to  all  men,’  in  any  sense  but  the  right 
sense,  is  nothing  to  any  man.” — Tupper. 

“ ‘ Honesty  is  the  best  policy,’  but  he  who  acts  from 
that  principle  is  not  an  honest  man”  (because  he  acts 
from  policy,  and  not  from  the  love  of  right). — ArcJthishop 
Whately, 

“ The  highest  principle  is  the  highest  expediency.” 

“ Satan’s  moral  svstem  is  the  inverse  of  the  moral 
system,  and  his  rule  of  action,  expediency.  He  never 
commences  his  game  of  deceit,  either  with  individuals  or 
churches,  by  a direct  contradiction  of  the  truth,  but  by 
a qualified  admission  of  its  claims,  and  in  this  manner 


124 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


gives  it  the  go-by,  in  order  that  he  may  be  able  to  ope- 
rate in  its  rear.  Murder,  for  instance,  is  murder,  and 
not  for  a moment  to  be  tolerated  ; but  a contingency  may 
arise  when  it  is  expedient  that  one  man  should  die  for 
the  people.  Hell  is  hell,  and  death  is  death,  and  both  are 
objects  of  terror  and  righteous  aversion;  but  it  may  be 
expedient  to  make  a covenant  with  the  one,  and  an  agree- 
ment with  the  other.” — Captain  Cordon. 

EXTREMES  meet. 

Too  far  east  is  west.” 

. , as  intense  heat  and  intense  cold  produce  like 

effects. 

Man’s  extremity  is  God’s  opportunity.” 

(See  Delays,) 

FAITH. — 1 Sam.  xvii.  45  ; Dan.  iii.  17 ; vi.  10,  23 ; 
Hab.  ii.  4;  Matt.  xvi.  16;  Mark  v.  36;  ix.  22~24;  xvi. 
16;  Luke  xvii.  5;  John  i.  12,13;  vi.  69;  xi.  27;  xx. 
28,  29  ; Acts  viii.  37;  xv.  9;  Rom.  i.  17;  iv.  19,  20; 
V.  1;  X.  17 ; 2’Cor.  v.  7;  Gal.  ii.  20;  Eph.  ii.  8;  vi.  16; 
Phil.  i.  29;  1 Thess.  v.  8 ; 1 Tim.  vi.  12;  Heb.  x.  38  ; 
xi.;  xii.  2;  James  ii.  14-26;  2 Peter  i.  1. 

Rom.  X.  10. — With  the  heart  man  believeth  unto 
righteousness.” 

“With  the  heart'''  Just  the  distinction  between  historic, 
temporary,  and  dead  faith,  and  that  which  is  living.  One  is 
the  belief  of  the  understanding  only,  the  other  the  appropriation 
of  the  heart.  Wicked  men  and  devils  may  have  the  one  ; true 
believers  only  can  have  the  other.” 

Heb.  xi.  1. — ^‘Now  faith  is  the  substance  of  things 
hoped  for,  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen.” 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


125 


The  substuntiation — realization, 

“The  word  properly  means  that  which  is  placed  under;  then 
ground,  basis,  foundation,  support.  Then  it  means  also  reality, 
substance,  existence ; in  contradistinction  from  that  which  is 
unreal,  imaginary,  or  deceptive.” — Passow. 

“A  belief  that  there  is  such  a place  as  London  or  Calcutta, 
leads  us  to  act  as  if  this  were  so,  if  we  have  occasion  to  go  to 
either.  A belief  that  money  may  be  made  in  a certain  under- 
taking leads  men  to  act  as  if  this  were  so.  A belief  in  the 
veracity  of  another  leads  us  to  act  as  if  this  were  so.” — Barnes. 

“ Faith  makes  invisible  things  visible,  absent  things  present, 
things  that  are  very  far  off  to  be  very  near  unto  the  soul.” — 
Brooks. 

“ Faith  is  not  a sense,  nor  sight,  nor  reason,  but  a 
takino;  God  at  his  word.'’ — J,  H.  Evam. 

‘‘  Faith  is  nothing  else  but  the  soul’s  venture.  It 
ventures  to  Christ,  in  opposition  to  all  legal  terrors  ; it 
ventures  on  Christ,  in  opposition  to  our  guiltiness  ; it 
ventures  for  Christ,  in  opposition  to  all  diflSculties  and 
discouragements.” — T7.  Bridge, 

is  compared  to, — 

A shield.  Eph.  vi.  16. 

Breastplate.  1 Thess.  v.  8. 

The  eye  of  the  soul.  So  Num.  xxi.  8,  9.  It  was  not 
the  nimble  foot,  nor  the  strong  arm,  that  were  of  use, 
but  the  eye,  however  dim  and  weak,  directed  to  the 
Brazen  Serpent.  Isa.  xlv.  22. 

The  hand  of  the  soul, — to  hold  and  to  work. 

Then  saith  he  to  the  man.  Stretch  forth  thine  hand.” 
But  how  could  he  ? — it  Tvas  withered  ! Faith  is  obeying 
Christ’s  word,  and  believing  Christ’s  promise.  ‘^And 
he  stretched  it  forth ; and  it  was  restored  whole,  like  as 
the  other.”  Matt.  xii.  13. 

The  life  of  the  body. 

11  * 


126 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


“The  soul  is  the  life  of  the  body.  Faith  is  the  life 
of  the  soul.  Christ  is  the  life  of  faith.”— .FtoeZ. 

The  master-Tcey,  that  opens  out  God’s  treasures. 

The  master-wheel,  that  sets  the  other  wheels  in  motion. 
2 Peter  i.  5-7  (faith  first  in  the  list). 

The  tendril  of  the  ivy,  that  clasps  it  round  the  giant 
oak. 

The  telescope^  that  reveals  to  believers  the  wonders  of 
the  world  of  light.  And  think  of  the  revelations  the 
telescope  has  made  ! 

Hyssop.— Hyssop  is  a plant  which  roots  itself  in  the 
rock  or  wall.  It  is  a low,  and  apparently  mean  produc- 
tion, but  it  has  great  medicinal  qualities.  1 Kings  iv. 
33;  Ps.  li.  7.  It  is  a type  of  faith.  Faith  is  a plant 
of  the  Spirit's  production,  in  the  garden  of  grace.  It 
roots  itself  in  Christ,  the  living  Rock,  and  grows  by 
nurture  received  from  Him.  It  is  low  and  contemptible, 
in  the  opinion  of  men  ; nothing  is  more  vilified  or  con- 
temned than  faith.  It  is  a humble  plant,  but  it  is  the 
instrumental  grace  by  which  Christ  is 'apprehended  and 
privileges  are  embraced." — Mrs.  Stevens. 

described  by  various  figures  in  Scripture  : — 

Believing  on  Christ.  Mark  xvi.  16. 

Coming  to  Christ.  John  vi.  37. 

Receiving  Christ.  John  i.  11,  12. 

Committing  ourselves  to  Him.  2 Tim.  i.  12. 

includes  chiefly  three  distinct  acts  : — 

1.  Self-renunciation. 

2.  Appropriation. 

3.  Recumbency,  or  Reliance. — Watson. 

‘‘  The  way  to  have  a strong  faith  is  to  think  nothing 
of  yourself." — Dr.  Gordon  {ivlien  dying). 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


127 


Faith  is  the  soul’s  outward,  not  inward,  look.  The 
object  on  which  faith  fixes  its  eye  is,  not  the  heart’s 
ever-varying  frames,  but  the  never-varying  Christ.” — 
Baillie. 

‘‘Reliance  is  the  essence  of  faith.  Christ  is  the  ob- 
ject, the  Word  is  the  food,  and  obedience  the  proof. 
So  that  true  faith  is  a depending  upon  Christ  for  salva- 
tion, in  a way  of  obedience,  as  He  is  offered  in  the 

Word The  true  tears  of  repentance  flow  from 

the  eye  of  faith.  ...  We  must  derive  our  works  from 
faith,  and  demonstrate  our  faith  by  works.  . . . Men 
would  first  see,  and  then  believe ; but  they  must  first 
believe  and  then  see.  . . . There  may  be  joy  without 
faith,  and  there  may  be  faith  without  joy.  ...  A con- 
stant faith  begets  a constant  peace.” — Mason. 

True  faith  may  be  called  colorless,  like  air  or  water. 
It  is  but  the  medium  through  which  the  soul  sees  Christ ; 
and  the  soul  as  little  rests  upon  it  as  the  eye  can  see  the 
air.  When  any  are  bent  upon  examining  or  analyzing 
it — resting  upon  it — they  are  obliged  to  color  and 
thicken  it,  i.  e.,  they  substitute  for  it  something  or  other, 
— a feeling,  a notion,  sentiment,  conviction, — upon  which 
they  may  rest  or  dote.  They  aim  rather  at  experience 
without  them,  than  Christ  within  them.” — Newman. 

Child’s  Definition. — It  was  the  beautiful  reply  of  a 
child,  when  asked,  “What  is  faith?”  and  she  answered, 
“Doing  God’s  will,  and  asking  no  questions.” 

There  are  many  doubts  and  hindrances  to  believing  in 
Christ  for  salvation  : — 

Objection  1. — “ Repentance  is  necessary  before  faith.” 
“I  must  repent  before  I can  believe.” — True.  But 

what  is  repentance,  but  the  desire  to  come  to  Christ?  If 


128 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


we  would  truly  repent,  the  best  way  to  begin  is,  to  begin 
to  believe.  A soul  that  would  find  Christ  must  repent 
first,  and  believe  first,  for  the  two  are  joined  together, 
rather  than  distinct  and  separate  acts.  Repentance  is 
the  ‘‘  tear  from  the  eye  of  faith.” 

“The  subject  of  true  repentance  is  a convinced,  believing 
soul.  An  unconvinced  sinner  cannot  be  a true  penitent,  for 
what  the  eye  sees  not,  the  heart  rues  not.  Neither  can  an 
unbelieving  sinner  be  so,  for  without  faith  the  heart  may  be 
rent  for  sin,  but  not  from  it.  Faith  is  the  spring  and  source  of 
repentance  ; so  that,  though  the  graces  of  faith  and  repentance 
are  given  together,  and  at  once,  in  respect  of  time  ; yet,  in  the 
order  of  nature^  faith  goes  before  repentance,  and  the  acting  of 
faith  before  the  exercise  of  repentance,  and  he  that  would  re- 
pent must  first  believe  in  Christ,  that  he  may  repent.” — Boston. 

Objection  2. — Regeneration  is  necessary,  before  we 
venture  on  Christ.” — But  what  is  regeneration  but  a 
begetting  anew,  or  creating  again  in  Christ  Jesus  ? and 
faith  is  the  uniting  grace ; and,  therefore,  when  you 
truly  believe,  you  are  regenerated,  and  not  till  then. 

Objection  3. — An  entire  surrender  of  ourselves  is 
necessary  to  salvation.” — True,  But  how  is  it  obtained  ? 
Not  so  much  before  receiving  Christ,  as  after.  All 
resolutions  made  to  do  this,  before  coming  to  him,  will 
prove  useless  and  vain. 

Objection  4. — Our  Saviour  teaches  us  to  pray, 
‘Forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that 
trespass  against  us.’  ” This  shows  that  true  faith  can 
exist  only  when  w'e  are  willing  to  obey  this.  Yet,  if  we 
strive  to  obey,  before  we  venture  on  Christ,  we  shall 
certainly  fail  to  do  it,  in  the  love  of  God. 

Reason  and  Faith.— “ A Roman  wrote  to  Tully,  to 
inform  him  in  something  concerning  the  immortality  of 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


129 


the  soul.  Tally  writ  back  again  unto  him,  ‘ Read  but 
Plato  upon  the  subject,  and  you  will  desire  no  more  !’ 
The  Roman  returned  him  answer,  ‘ I have  read  it  over 
again  and  again ; but  I know  not  whence  it  is,  when  I 
read  it,  I assent  unto  it,  but  I have  no  sooner  laid  the 
book  out  of  my  hand  but  I begin  to  doubt  again  whether 
the  soul  be  immortal — yea  or  no.’  So  it  is  with  all 
persuasion  from  natural  principles ; as  to  that  extent  of 
doctrine  it  would  persuade  us  of,  the  persuasion  that 
ariseth  from  them  is  faint,  and  very  weak.  It  is  true 
that  Nature  hath  principles  to  persuade  the  soul  by,  to 
some  kind  of  assent, — as,  that  there  is  a God,  and  He 
must  be  worshiped.  ^Look  upon  me,’  saith  Nature; 
‘ I have  not  a spire  of  grass  but  tells  me  there  is  a God. 
See  the  variety,  greatness,  beauty  of  my  work.  Read  a 
great  God  in  the  workmanship  of  the  heavens, — a glori- 
ous God  in  a beauteous  flower, — a wise  God  in  my  choice 
of  works ; — behold  a God  in  the  order  thou  hast  seen  in 
m-e ; see  him  in  my  law,  written  in  my  heart.’  From 
these,  and  such  like  things.  Nature  bequeaths  a kind  of 
faith  to  the  soul,  and  learns  it  to  believe  that  there  is  a 
God ; but  this  is  far  from  faith,  in  the  point  of  true 
believing.  ’ ’ — Spen  cer. 

Faith  and  Sight. — Two  children  were  standing  at 
evening  on  the  summit  of  a hill,  watching  the  setting 
sun,  as  it  seemed  slowly  to  roll  along  the  bright  horizon. 

‘^What  a way,”  said  the  elder,  ‘‘the  sun  has  moved, 
since  we  saw  it  coming  from  behind  that  tree !” 

“ And  yet  you  remember,”  said  the  younger  boy,  “ we 
learned,  in  this  morning’s  lesson  with  our  father,  that  the 
sun  never  moves  at  all.” 

“I  know  we  did,”  replied  the  first;  “but  I do  not 

9 


130 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


believe  it,  because  I see  it  not  so.  I saw  the  sun  rise 
there  this  morning,  and  I see  it  set  there  to-night.  How 
can  a thing  get  all  that  distance  without  moving  ? You 
know  very  well  that  if/  we  did  not  move, .we  should  re- 
main always  just  where  wo  are  upon  the  hill.” 

‘‘But  our  father,”  said  the  other,  “told  us  it  is  the 
earth  that  moves.” 

“That  is  impossible,  too,”  replied  the  elder,  “for  you 
see  it  does  not  move.  I am  standing  upon  it  now,  and 
so  are  you,  and  it  does  not  stir.  How  can  you  pretend 
to  think  it  moves,  while  all  the  time  it  stands  quietly 
under  our  feet?” — [Adolphe  Monod,) 

The  Diving-bell. — “ The  true  Christian  is  a man 
working  under  water;  he  is  out  of  his  proper  element ; 
he  could  not  live  at  all  spiritually,  unless  he  drew  down 
continually  that  pure,  fresh,  vital  air  into  his  soul, — even 
the  air  of  the  heaven  above  him.  His  soul  would  die 
without  it ; but  prayer  is  the  open  mouth,  and  faith  is 
the  pipe,  by  which  he  constantly  inspires  the  air  of  the 
pure  heaven  above  him ; and,  strengthened  by  supplies 
of  grace, — ‘ Grace  for  grace,’ — fresh  grace  for  fresh  ef- 
forts and  fresh  duties, — he  is  enabled  to  work  in  this 
(comparatively)  dim  world,  till,  his  day’s  work  being 
over,  he  is  drawn  up,  or  rather  springs  up,  as  the  diver 
in  the  bell  rises  to  the  surface  as  soon  as  ‘ the  weights’ 
that  kept  him  down  are  shaken  off.”  — Ohampneys 
“ Floating  Lights F 

Bey.*  A.  Fuller. — The  admirable  discourse  on  “Walk- 
ing by  Faith,”  the  first  sermon  printed  by  Andrew  Ful- 
ler, owed  its  origin  to  a small  matter.  It  was  delivered 
at  an  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Northamptonshire  Associ- 
ation, at  whose  request  it  was  printed.  Not  a w’ord  of 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


in 


it  was  written,  until  after  its  delivery.  On  his  way  to 
the  Association,  the  roads  in  several  places  were  flooded, 
arising  from  recent  rains,  which  had  made  the  rivers 
overflow.  Mr^  Fuller  came  to  one  place  where  the  water 
was  very  deep,  and  he,  being  a stranger  to  its  exact 
depth,  was  unwilling  to  go  on.  A plain  countryman  re- 
siding in  the  neighborhood,  better  acquainted  with  the 
water  than  the  preacher,  cried  out,  Go  on.  Sir,  you 
are  quite  safe.”  Fuller  urged  on  his  horse,  but  the 
w^ater  soon  touched  his  saddle,  and  he  stopped  to  think. 

Go  on.  Sir,  all  is  right,”  shouted  the  man.  Taking 
the  man  at  his  word.  Fuller  proceeded  ; and  the  text  was 
suggested,  ‘‘We  walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight.” 

The  Large  Umbrella. — Not  long  ago  a great  drought 
prevailed  in  some  of  the  midland  counties  of  England. 
Several  pious  farmers,  wLo  dreaded  lest  their  expected 
crops  should  perish  for  lack  of  moisture,  agreed  with 
their  pastor  to  hold  a special  prayer-meeting  to  petition 
God  to  send  rain.  They  met  accordingly ; and  the  min- 
ister, coming  early,  had  time  to  exchange  friendly  greet- 
ings with  several  of  his  flock.  He  was  surprised  to  see 
one  of  his  little  Sabbath-scholars  bending  under  the 
weight  of  a large  old  family  umbrella.  “Why,  Mary,” 
said  he,  “ what  could  have  made  you  bring  that  umbrella 
on  such  a lovely  morning  as  this?”  The  child,  gazing 
on  his  face  with  evident  surprise  at  the  inquiry,  replied, 
“ Why,  Sir,  I thought,  as  we  were  going  to  pray  for  rain, 
Fd  be  sure  to  want  the  umbrella.”  The  minister  smiled 
on  her,  and  the  service  commenced.  While  they  were 
praying,  the  wind  rose,  the  sky,  before  so  bright  and 
clear,  became  overcast  with  clouds,  and  soon,  amidst 
vivid  flashes  of  lightning  and  heavy  peals  of  thunder,  a 


132 


ILLUSTRATR'E  GATHERINGS. 


storm  of  rain  deluged  the  country.  Those  who  attended 
the  meeting,  unprepared  to  receive  the  blessing  they 
sought,  reached  their  homes  drenched  and  soaked,  whilst 
Mary  and  her  minister  returned  together  under  the  fa- 
mily umbrella. — Union  Magazine. 

FAITH,  HOPE,  AND  CHAKITY.— 1 Cor.  xiii.  18; 
Rom.  V.  1—5 ; xii.  3,  9,  12 ; Gal.  v.  5,  6 ; Col.  i.  4,  5 ; 
1 Thess.  i.  3 ; 1 Pet.  i.  21-23. 

‘‘Now  abideth  these  three,” — Faith,  by  which  we  see 
the  glories  of  the  eternal  sphere ; Hope,  by  which  we 
mount  toward  them ; and  Love,  by  which  we  grasp  and 
inherit  them, — therefore  the  greatest  of  these  is  Love. 

“Love,  amid  the  other  graces  in  this  world,  is  like  a 
cathedral  tower,  which  begins  on  the  earth,  and,  at  first, 
is  surrounded  by  the  other  parts  of  the  structure.  But, 
at  length,  rising  above  buttressed  walls,  and  arch,  and 
parapet,  and  pinnacle,  it  shoots  spire-like  many  a foot 
right  into  the  air,  so  high  that  the  huge  cross  on  its  sum- 
mit glows  like  a spark  in  the  morning  light,  and  shines 
like  a star  in  the  evening  sky,  when  the  rest  of  the  pile 
is  enveloped  in  darkness.  So  Love,  here,  is  surrounded 
by  the  other  graces,  and  divides  the  honors  with  them  ; 
but  they  will  have  felt  the  wrap  of  night,  and  of  dark- 
ness, when  it  will  shine,  luminous,  against  the  sky  of 
eternity.  ’ ' — Beecher, 

FAMILY. — Gen.  xviii.  19 ; xxx.  27  ; xxxix.  5 (how 
much  good  one  godly  man  may  do  in  an  ungodly  family, 
— Jacob  in  Laban’s,  Joseph  in  Potiphar’s) ; xxxv.  2 ; 
Josh.  xxiv.  15  ; 2 Sam.  vi.  11,  20  ; Job  i.  5 ; John  xi. 
1*5;  Acts  X.  2,  33  ; xvi.  15,  31-34  ; xviii.  8 ; 2 Tim.  i.  5. 


TTjr-TEATIVE  GATHEETN^S. 


133 


Deut.  iv.  9,  10:  Neli.  iv.  13;  Ps.  ci.  (householders’ 
psalm);  cxxvii. ; cxxviii.;  Jer.  x.  25;  xxxi.  1;  Zech. 
xii.  12 ; 1 Tim.  iii.  5. 

What  is  the  Family  ? 

A little  Empire^  where  order  should  be  maintained  and 
submission  rendered. 

A Eursery  of  happiness  and  usefulness  on  earth,  and 
for  rest  and  glory  in  the  great  family  in  heaven;  where, 
as  the  proverb  says,  ‘-Like  seed,  like  harvest.”  Byron’s 
mother  would  become  frantic  with  passion,  and  throw  the 
tongs  at  him  in  early  childhood;  hence  he  became  wild 
and  ungovernable.'  Cowper’s  mother  was  all  kindness 
and  affection  ; so  her  memory  clung  to  him  with  fondness 
all  through  life,  though  she  died  before  he  was  six  years 
old. 

A School.  ‘‘  I was  my  father’s  son, — he  taught  me 
also  ;”  and  good  masters  may  look  to  make  good  scholars. 

A Society^  a Divine  institution ; the  foundation  of  all 
civil  societv. 

ft' 

A Sanctuary^  where  the  man  of  business,  jaded  with 
care ; the  laborer,  worn  with  toil ; the  sailor  from  the 
stormy  waves  ; the  wanderer,  weary  and  restless, — look 
for  repose. 

A little  Churchy — ‘‘a  Church  in  the  house,”  where  God 
the  Father  is  the  Head,  Christ  the  Elder  Brother,  and 
the  Spirit  the  Comforter,  Teacher,  Sanctifier. 

An  emblem  of  the  great  family  above;  ‘‘of  whom  the 
whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth  is  named.” 

Family  Failings. 

Turning  everything  into  ridicule. 

The  habit  of  viewing  everything  in  a ridiculous  light, 

IS  one  of  the  family  failings  to  be  guarded  afrainst.  It 
12 


134 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


too  often  leads  to  an  unamiable  desire  to  detect  and  hold 
up  to  ridicule  the  faults  of  others ; and  it  almost  always 
destroys  the  finer  feelings  of  admiration  for  what  is  beau- 
tiful, and  the  tender  and  more  lovable,  of  putting  the 
best  construction  on  the  actions  of  others,  &c. 

An  irksome  mode  of  carping  and  contradicting  one 
another. 

No  harm  is  meant,  and  no  offence  is  taken ; but  what 
can  be  more  irksome  than  to  hear  two  sisters,  for  in- 
stance, continually  setting  each  other  right  upon  trifiing 
points,  and  differing  from  each  other  in  opinion,  for  no 
apparent  reason,  but  from  a habit  of  contradiction  ? It 
is  generally  on  such  trifles  that  this  bad  habit  shows  it- 
self, so  that  it  may  seem  needless  to  advert  to  it ; but  it 
is  a family  fault,  and  should  be  watched  against,  for  it 
is  an  annoyance,  though  but  a petty  one,  never  to  be  able 
to  open  your  lips  without  being  harassed  by  such  contra- 
dictions as,  Oh,  no,  that  happened  on  Tuesday,  not 
Wednesday;”  or,  if  you  remark  that  the  clouds  look 
threatening,  to  be  asked  in  a tone  of  surprise,  Do  you 
think  it  looks  like  rain  ? I am  sure  there  is  no  appear- 
ance of  such  a thing.”  Narrate  an  incident,  every  small 
item  is  corrected ; hazard  an  opinion,  it  is  wondered  at 
or  contradicted ; assert  a fact,  it  is  doubted  and  ques- 
tioned ; till  you  at  length  keep  silence  in  despair. 

Standing  out  for  little  things. 

^ ^ ^ ^ 

Hi  jK  Hi  ^ ^ 

[Query. — Would  it  not  be  a good  family  exercise  to  fill  up 
the  list  ?] 

The  best  way  to  keep  the  city  clean,  is  for  every 
one  to  sweep  before  his  own  door.” — Chinese  Proverb, 
Cf.  Neh.  iii.  23,  28,  30. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


135 


Family  Maxims. 

1.  Let  God  be  first. 

2.  Never  be  idle.  “ Not  a minute  to  spare.” 

3.  “ The  power  of  littles.” 

4.  “ I will  try.” 

5.  Attend  to  minor  morals. 

fr.  Be  happy  and  make  happy. 

7.  Never  say,  “ We  must  do  as  others  do. 

Halybvrton,  when  dying : — “ Oh,  blessed  be  God 
that  ever  I was  born  ! I have  a father,  and  a mother, 
and  ten  brothers  and  sisters  in  heaven ; and  I shall  be 
the  eleventh.  Oh,  blessed  be  the  day  that  ever  I was 
born  ! I shall  shortly  get  a very  different  sight  of  God 
from  what  I have  ever  had,  and  shall  be  made  meet  to 
praise  Him  for  ever.” 

“ ‘ I HAVE  BEEN  IN  HIS  FAMILY,’  Said  Christian  of 
Talkative,  ‘ and  have  observed  him  both  at  home  and 
abroad ; and  I know  what  I say  of  him  is  the  truth.  His 
house  is  as  empty  of  religion  as  the  white  of  an  egg  is 
of  savor.  There  is  there  neither  prayer  nor  sign  of  re- 
pentance for  sin ; yea,  the  brute  in  his  kind  serves  God 
far  better  than  he.  He  is  the  very  stain,  reproach,  and 
shame  of  religion  to  all  that  know  him ; it  can  hardly 
have  a good  word  in  all  that  end  of  the  town  where  he 
dwells,  through  him.  Thus  say  the  common  people  that 
know  him, — “A  saint  abroad,  and  a devil  at  borne.” 
His  poor  family  find  it  so.  He  is  such  a churl ; such  a 
railer  at,  and  so  unreasonable  with  his  servants  that 
they  neither  know  how  to  do  for  or  to  speak  to  him.  Men 
that  have  any  dealings  with  him  say  it  is  better  to  deal 
with  a Turk  than  with  him,  for  fairer  dealings  they  shall 
have  at  his  hands.  This  Talkative,  if  it  be  possible,  will 


136 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


go  beyond  them,  defraud,  beguile,  and  overreach  them. 
Besides,  he  brings  up  his  sons  to  follow  his  steps ; and 
if  he  finds  in  any  of  them  a “ foolish  timorousness’'  (for 
so  he  calls  the  first  appearance  of  a tender  conscience), 
he  calls  them  fools  and  blockheads,  and  by  no  means 
will  employ  them  in  much,  or  speak  to  their  commenda- 
tions before  others.  For  my  part,  I am  of  opinion  that 
he  has  by  his  wicked  life  caused  many  to  stumble  and 
fall.;  and  will  be,  if  God  prevents  not,  the  rum  of  many 
more.'  " — Pilgrim  s Progress. 

Is  SUCH  A MAN  A CHRISTIAN  ?"  was  asked  of  Whit- 
field. ‘‘  How  should  I know  ?"  was  the  impressive  an- 
swer ; I never  lived  with  him." 

We  are  really  what  w^e  are  relatively." — P.  Henry. 

App.  See  the  importance  of  prayer  [for  and  with  the 
family) ; instruction  (Deut.  vi.  9) ; discipline  (1  Kings  i. 
6 ; Prov.  xxii.  6 ; 1 Tim.  iii,  4,  5).  Example. 

John  i.  41,  42.  Have  I found  my  brother  ? 

FAMILY  WORSHIP. 

Hem  the  day  well  with  prayer  and  praises,  and  it 
will  be  less  likely  to  ravel  out  before  night." 

Wherever  Abraham  pitched  his  tent,  there  he  built 
an  altar. 

It  was  gravely  asserted  at  a clerical  meeting  some 
time  ago,  that  not  one-third  of  the  heads  of  Christian 
families  statedly  maintained  family  devotion.  The  re- 
mark may  seem  a libel  upon  the  Church ; but  those  who 
have  had  the  best  opportunity  of  judging,  give  it  their 
assent. 

How  is  it  that  many  professing  Christian  families 
have  family  prayer,  in  the  morning,  and  not  at  night? 


ILLUSTRATIVE  CMTHERINGS. 


137 


Does  the  night  demand  it  less  ? The  daily  sacrifice  was 
to  be  morning  and  evening.  (Namb.  xxviii.  3,  4.) 

Philip  Henry  was  most  exemplary  in  his  practice 
of  family  devotion.  Besides  the  regular  plan  of  reading 
and  expounding  the  Scriptures  morning  and  evening,  he 
used  strongly  to  recommend  singing,  saying  that  it  was 
a way  of  exhibiting  godliness,  like  Rahab’s  scarlet  thread, 
to  such  as  pass  by  our  windows.  (Josh.  ii.  18  ; Ps. 
cxviii.  lo.)  His  children  and  sen'ants  used  to  take 
notes  of  his  expositions  ; and  the  foundation  of  Matthew 
Henry’s  Commentary  was  laid  from  these  notes.  Be- 
sides this,  on  Thursday  evening,  instead  of  reading,  he 
used  to  catechise  his  children  and  servants  upon  the  As- 
sembly’s Catechism,  with  the  Proofs,  or  sometimes  in  a 
smaller  catechism  ; or  else  they  read,  and  he  examined 
them  in  some  other  useful  book,  as  Mr.  Poole’s  ‘‘Dia- 
logues against  the  Papists and  on  Saturday  evening 
they  gave  him  an  account  of  what  they  could  remember 
of  the  chapters  they  had  read  through  during  the  week, 
each  a several  part  in  order.  Besides  this,  he  had  also 
days  of  humiliation  with  his  family.  The  consequence 
was  that,  in  addition  to  the  blessings  resulting  to  his 
own  children,  many  who  came  to  live  with  them  dated 
their  first  impressions  from  these  services,  and  gave  God 
thanks  that  thev  ever  came  under  his  roof. 

Bradbury. — For  a remarkable  Providence  once  at- 
tending family  devotions  in  his  house,  see  TTdeve^. 

John  Newton. — “ He  used  to  make  excursions  in  the 
summer  to  different  friends  in  the  country,  endeavoring 
to  make  these  visits  profitable  to  them  and  their  neigh- 
bors by  his  continual  prayers,  and  the  expositions  which 
he  gave  of  the  Scriptures  read  at  their  morning  and 
12  ^ 


138 


ILLtlSTUATIVE  GATIIERINOS. 


evening  worship.  I have  heard  of  some  who  were  first 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  themselves  and  of  God, 
by  attending  his  exhortations  on  these  occasions ; for, 
indeed,  besides  what  he  undertook  in  a more  stated  way 
at  the  church,  he  seldom  entered  a room,  but  something 
both  profitable  and  entertaining  fell  from  his  lips. 
Cecil's  Life. 

A.  L.  Newton.— It  is  stated  in  her  interesting  and 
useful  “ Life,”  that  Dr.  M‘Neile’s  exposition,  at  family 
prayer,  on  Col.  iii.  1,  dwelling  upon  the  word  “ tf,”  was 
one  of  the  chief  means  used  by  the  Spirit  to  lead  her  to 
become  decided. 

Spencer  Thornton.— When  at  Cambridge  he  resided 
in  private  lodgings,  and  his  earnest  and  solemn  mannei 
in  family  prayer,  was  blessed  to  the  conversion  of  the 
landlady  with  whom  he  lived. 


FATHER,  God  a.— Ps.  Ixviii.  5 ; ciii.  13 ; Isa.  Ixiii. 
16 ; Ixiv.  8 ; Hosea  xiv.  3 ; Mai.  i.  6 ; Matt.  v.  48 ; vi. 
8,  9 ; xxviii.  19 ; Luke  vi.  36 ; John  xx.  17  ; Rom.  viii. 
15 ; 2 Cor.  i.  3 ; vi.  18  ; Gal.  iv.  6 ; Eph.  iv.  6 ; 1 John 
i.  3 ; Rev.  xiv.  1. 


Luke  ii.  49. — “ Wist 
ye  not  that  I must 
be  about  my  Fa- 
ther’s business?” 
Luke  xxiii.  46. — 
“ Father,  into  thy 
hands  I commend 
my  spirit.” 


" The  first  and  last  recorded  words  of 
Jesus.  So  all  through  his  life, 
he  honored  the  Father.  Of 
the  seven  sayings  upon  the  cross, 
< three  were  addressed  to  Him. 
Luke  xxiii.  34;  Matt,  xxvii. 
46;  Luke  xxiii.  46;  cf.  John 
iv.  34 ; v.  19-23 ; vi.  38 ; xvii. 
4-8. 

\ 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


139 


God  has  a Father’s — 

Hearty  that  pities, — spares — embraces  all,  especially 
the  young  and  weak  of  the  family. 

Wisdom.  Appoints  our  path — assigns  our  work — 
mixes  our  cup. 

Rod,  Not  spared  when  needed,  yet  always  used 
with  tenderness  and  yearning. 

Blessing.  Cf.  Jacob — Moses — the  High  Priest  (the 
father  of  the  nation). 

A Sailor’s  Faith. — It  was  the  touching  answer  of  a 
Christian  sailor,  when  asked  why  he  remained  so  calm  in 
a fearful  storm,  when  the  sea  seemed  ready  to  devour  the 
ship?  He  was  not  sure  that  he  could  swim ; but  he  said, 
Though  I sink,  I shall  only  drop  into  the  hollow  of  my 
Father’s  hand;  for  He  holds  all  these  waters  there.” — 
From  Arnot. 

Similar  was  the  well-known  answer  of  a child,  under 
like  circumstances  of  danger  and  alarm: — ‘A  never  fear 
when  my  Father’s  with  me.” 

My  life  hangs  by  a single  thread ; but  that  thread 
is  in  a Father’s  hand.” — J.  H.  Fvans. 

FAULTS. 

It  is  observable  that,  whenever  any  saints  of  God, 
under  the  Old  Testament,  are  mentioned  in  the  New, 
they  are  always  spoken  of  with  honor,  and  their  faults 
and  failings  are  not  alluded  to.  On  the  contrary,  the 
ungodly  are  never  spoken  of,  but  with  some  blot, — Cain, 
“ who  was  of  that  wicked  one;”  Ishmael,  the  persecutor; 
Balaam,  Korah,  &c. 

If  the  sun  be  eclipsed  one  day,  it  attracts  more 


140 


ILLUSTRATIVE  aATHERINGS. 


attention  than  by  its  clear  shining  a whole  year.” — 
Seeker, 

Many  persons  have  quickness  enough  to  discover 
their  faults,  who  have  not  energy  enough  to  eradicate 
them.” — Mrs.  H.  B.  Stowe. 

‘‘  To  reprove  small  faults  with  undue  vehemence,  is  as 
absurd  as  if  a man  should  take  a great  hammer  because 
he  saw^  a fly  on  his  friend’s  forehead.” 

“ I should  consider  the  Ethiopian’s  skin  and  the  leo- 
pard’s spots  more  than  I do,  that  I may  pray  more  feel- 
ingly, and  cast  myself  wholly  on  Divine  Providence.” — 
Adam's  Private  Thoughts. 

The  National  Life-boat  Company  have  published  a 
chart  of  the  chief  places  where  shipwrecks  have  occurred ; 
so  should  every  man  do  with  his  own  history  and  experi- 
ence. 

FEAR,  GODLY. — Gen.  xxxi.  42;  xxxix.  9;  Lev.  xix. 
14 ; 1 Kings  xviii.  12 ; Neh.  v.  9-15 ; Job  xxviii.  28 ; 
Ps.  ii.  11 ; V.  7 ; xix.  9 ; xxxiv  7-11 ; xxxvi.  1 ; Ixxxix. 
7 ; cxi.  10 ; cxii.  1 ; cix.  38,  63 ; exxx.  4 ; Prov.  viii. 
13 ; xiv.  26,  27  ; xv.  16,  33  ; xxiii.  17  ; xxviii.  14 ; 
Isa.  viii.  12-14 ; Jer.  xxxii.  40 ; Hosea  iv.  5 ; Mai.  hi. 
16 ; Matt.  x.  28 ; Acts  ix.  31 ; 2 Cor.  vii.  1-11 ; Phil, 
ii.  12. 

The  fear  of  the  Old  Testament  is  the  love  of  the 
New  ; and  the  love  of  the  New  Testament  is  the  fear  of 
the  Old. 

Many  men  affect  to  despise  fear,  and  in  preaching 
resent  any  appeal  to  it ; but  not  to  fear  where  there  is 
occasion,  is  as  great  a weakness  as  to  fear  unduly,  with- 
out reason.  God  planted  fear  in  the  soul  as  truly  as  He 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


141 


planted  hope  or  courage.  Fear  is  a kind  of  bell  or  gong, 
which  rings  the  mind  into  quick  life  and  avoidance  upon 
the  approach  of  danger.  It  is  the  soul’s  signal  for  ral- 
lying.”— Beecher. 

“ A low  and  normal  action  of  fear  leads  to  forecast ; 
its  morbid  action  is  a positive  hindrance  to  effort.  Water 
is  necessary  for  the  floating  of  timber ; but  if  a log  be 
saturated  with  water,  it  sinks  in  the  very  element  which 
should  buoy  it  up.  Many  men  are  water-logged  with 
anxiety,  and,  instead  of  quickening  them,  it  only  para- 
lyzes exertion.” — Ibid. 

FEAR  AND  LOVE. — “Fear  and  love  are  necessary 
to  constitute  that  frame  of  mind  wherein  the  essence  of 
piety  or  true  godliness  doth  consist.  Fear  is  necessary 
to  keep  God  in  our  eyes ; it  is  the  office  of  Love  to  en- 
throne Him  in  our  hearts.  Fear  cautions  or  avoids 
whatever  may  offend;  Love  yields  a prompt  and  liberal 
service.  Fear  regards  God  as  a witness  and  a judge ; 
Love  cleaves  to  Him  as  a friend  and  a father.  Fear 
makes  us  watchful  and  circumspect ; Love  renders  us 
active  and  resolute.  In  short,  Fear  and  Love  go  hand- 
in-hand,  and  mutually  assist  each  other.  Love  keeps 
Fear  from  being  servile  and  distrustful ; and  Fear  keeps 
Love  from  being  forward  and  secure  : and  both  spring 
from  one  root,  viz.,  Faith  in  God  as  a being  possessed 
of  infinite  perfection,  and  related  to  us  as  our  Creator 
and  Governor,  our  Redeemer  and  Judge.” — Qope. 

“I  fear  nothing — and  there  is  nothing  I have  so  much 
reason  to  fear — as  myself.” — Adani  8 Private  Thoughts. 

“ The  world  says  of  me,  ‘ A good  sort  of  man,  but  a 
little  too  strict  and  precise.’  My  real  character  is  rather. 


142 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS, 


‘ He  lias  not  the  fear  of  God  before  his  eyes,  neither  doth 
he  abhor  aught  that  is  evil.’  ” — Ibid, 

‘‘The  fear-nots  of  Scripture.”  See  an  excellent 
little  book,  with  this  title,  embodying  the  encouragements 
of  the  Divine  Word,  under  this  head,  for  the  comfort 
of  God’s  people, — adapted  especially  to  the  tried  and 
fearful. 

Filial  Fear. — A little  boy  was  tempted  to  pluck 
some  cherries  from  a tree  which  his  father  had  forbidden 
him  to  touch.  “You  need  not  be  afraid,”  said  his  evil 
companion,  “for  if  your  father  should  find  out  that  you 
have  taken  them,  he  is  too  kind  to  hurt  you.”  “Ah,” 
said  the  brave  little  fellow,  “ that  is  the  very  reason 
why  I would  not  touch  them  ; for  though  my  father 
would  not  hurt  me,  yet  I should  hurt  him  by  my  disobe- 
dience.” 

FEAR  OF  Man. — Deut.  vii.  17-21 ; Neh.  vi.  10-14; 
Ps.  iii.  6 ; xxxii.  3 ; Ivi.  3,  4 ; cxviii.  6 ; Prov.  xxviii. 
1;  xxix.  25;  Isa.  vii.  2;  viii.  12,  13;  1.  7 ; li.  7,  8,  12, 
13;  Jer.  i.  17,  18;  Ezek.  ii.  6;  Micah  iv.  4;  Matt.  x. 
28;  Luke  xii.  4;  John  vii.  13;  xii.  42,  43;  xix.  38; 
XX.  19;  Acts  iv.  19;  ix.  29;  xviii.  9;  Phil.  i.  14;  1 
Pet.  iii.  14. 

Deuteronomy  i.  21,  29 ; iii.  2,  22 ; vii.  17-21 ; xx. 
8 ; xxxl.  6,  8. 

No  book  in  the  whole  Bible  seems  to  impress  more  strongly 
the  duty  of  boldness  and  courage;  and  observe  throughout  the 
motive, — the  Lord  has  been  with  you  ; “ the  Lord  thy  God  bare 
thee,  as  a man  doth  bear  his  son”  (i.  31) : and  the  Lord  shall 
he  with  you,  “ he  shall  fight  for  you.”  So  we  find  all  through 
the  “ fear-nots”  of  Scripture.  The  best  remedy  against  the  fear 
of  man  is  to  get  a vivid  sight  of  “God  with  us.”— Isa.  xii.  10, 
13,  14. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


143 


I do  not  know  the  person  whose  good  opinion  I do  . 
not  love  more  than  himself.  ....  I had  a full 
conviction  that  I stand  in  greater  awe  of  P.  L.  than  God.” 
— Adam's  Private  Thoughts, 

‘‘  Do  not  fear  the  power  of  the  world.  When  a blind 
man  runs  against  you  in  the  street,  you  are  not  angry 
with  him.  You  say,  ‘He  is  blind,  poor  man  ! or  he  would 
not  have  hurt  you.’  So  you  may  say  of  the  world, 
when  they  speak  evil  of  Christ,  ‘ They  are  blind.’  ” - 
MPheyne, 

“ Learn  from  your  earliest  days  to  inure  your  princi- 
ples against  the  perils  of  ridicule.  You  can  no  more 
exercise  your  reason,  if  you  live  in  constant  dread  of 
laughter,  than  you  can  enjoy  your  life  if  you  are  in  con 
stant  dread  of  death.” — Rev,  Sydney  Smith, 

“What  would  the  nightingale  care  if  the  toad  de- 
spised her  singing  ? She  would  still  sing  on,  and  leave 
the  cold  toad  to  his  dank  shadows.  And  what  care  I 
for  the  sneers  of  men  who  grovel  upon  earth  ? 1 will 

still  sing  on  in  the  ear  and  bosom  of  God.” — Beecher, 
“Fear  produceth  unwilling,  servile  performances,  as 
those  fruits  that  grow  in  winter,  or  in  cold  countries,  are 
sour,  unsavory,  and  unconcocted;  but  those  which  grow 
in  summer,  or  in  hotter  countries,  by  the  warmth  and 
influence  of  the  sun,  are  sweet  and  wholesome.  Such 
is  the  difference  between  those  fruits  of  obedience  which 
fear  and  love  produceth.  A goodly  heart  is  like  those 
flowers  which  shut  when  the  sun  sets,  and  open  again 
when  the  sun  returns  and  shines  upon  them.  If  God 
withdraw  His  favor,  and  send  the  night  of  affliction,  they 
shut  themselves  and  their  thoughts  up  in  silence;  but  if 
the  sun  shine  again,  and  shed  abroad  the  light  and  sense 


144 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


of  His  love  upon  them,  then  their  heart  and  mouth  is 
wide  open  towards  heaven  in  lifting  up  praises  to  Him. 
Hannah  prayed  silently  so  long  as  she  was  in  bitterness 
of  spirit,  and  of  a sorrowful  spirit ; but  as  soon  as  Hod 
answered  her  prayer,  and  filled  her  heart  with  joy,  pre- 
sently her  mouth  was  enlarged  into  a song  of  thanks- 
giving.”— Bishop  Reynolds. 

Ex.  Abraham  (Gen.  xii.  12 ; xx.  11) ; Isaac  (txen. 
xxvi.  7)  ; Saul  (1  Sam.  xv.  24) ; David  (1  Sam,  xxi.  10 
-13 ; xxvii.  1-3) ; Elijah  (1  Kings  xix.  3) ; Nicodemus 
(John  iii.  1);  Peter  (Matt.  xxvi.  69-75;  Gal.  ii.  12); 
Blind  man’s  parents  (John  ix.  22). 

FEELINGS.— Luke  xiv.  26 ; Rom.  xvi.  1 (charity 
from  principle,  not  from  impulse) ; Gal.  v.  24 ; Eph. 
iv.  19. 

Ex.  fear  (2  Sam.  xvii.  33) ; joy  (Matt.  xiii.  20,  21) ; 
repentance  (1  Kings  xxi.  27,  29);  zeal  (2  Kings  x.  16); 
reformation  (Mark  vi.  20). 

“ Our  minds  are  like  a lute,  soon  put  out  of  tune.  In 
fair  weather  it  rings  loud  and  clear ; but  let  the  weather 
change,  and  the  sun  of  prosperity  withdraw  his  beams, 
and  hide  himself  behind  dark  clouds  of  trouble,  and  then 
our  courage  vanishes,  and  we  give  up  ourselves  to  de- 
spondency. ’ ’ — Gotthold. 

the  light  and  shade  upon  a waving  field,  cours- 
ing each  other,  while  the  flying  clouds  now  hide,  and 
now  reveal  the  sun. 

the  changing  of  a brook  at  the  different  seasons 

of  the  year;  sometimes  full,  its  swelling  waters  seem 
ready  to  overleap  its  banks,  and  seem  to  say  they  shall 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


145 


never  fail ; but  again  we  see  it  scarcely  able  to  maintain 
itself, — so  variable  are  the  Christian’s  feelings. 

The  way  to  the  great  city — up  mountains  and 

down  valleys,  and  therefore  the  traveler  has  not  always 
a view  of  it,  though  still  he  is  in  the  way. 

The  variableness  of  Christian  moods  is  often  a mat- 
ter of  great  and  unnecessary  suffering  ; but  Christian  life 
does  not  follow  the  changes  of  feeling.  Our  feelings  are 
but  the  torch,  and  our  life  is  the  man  that  carries  it. 
The  wind  that  flares  the  flame  does  not  make  the  man 
waver.  The  flame  may  sway  hither  and  thither,  but  he 
holds  his  course  straight  on.  Thus  oftentimes  it  is  that 
our  Christian  hopes  are  carried,  as  one  carries  a lighted 
candle  through  the  windy  street,  that  seems  never  to  be 
so  nearly  blown  out  as  when  we  step  through  the  open 
door,  and  in  a moment  we  are  safe^ within.  Our  wind- 
blown feelings  rise  and  fall  through  all  our  life,  and  the 
draught  of  death  threatens  quite  to  extinguish  them  ; but 
one  moment  more  and  they  shall  rise  and  for  ever  shine 
serenely  in  the  unstormed  air  of  heaven.” — Beecher. 

“ Our  most  exalted  feelings  are  not  meant  to  be  the 
common  food  of  daily  life.  Contentment  is  more  satis- 
fying than  exhilaration ; and  contentment  means  simply 
the  sum  of  small  and  quiet  pleasures.  We  ought  not  to 
seek  too  high  joys.  We  may  be  bright  without  trans- 
figuration. The  even  flow  of  constant  cheerfulness 
strengthens  ; while  great  excitements,  driving  us  with 
fierce  speed,  both  rack  the  ship  and  end  often  in  explo- 
sions. If  we  were  just  ready  to  break  out  of  the  body 
with  delight,  I doubt  not  but  we  should  disdain  many 
things  important  to  be  done.  Low  measures  of  feeling 
are  better  than  ecstasies;  for  ordinary  life,  God  sends 
18  10 


146 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


his  rains  in  gentle  drops,  or  else  flowers  would  be  beaten 
to  pieces.*' — Ihid, 

Feeling  and  Faith. — There  are  two  classes  of 
Christians  ; those  who  live  chiefly  by  emotion,  and  those 
who  live  chiefly  by  faith.  The  first  class,  those  who  live 
chiefly  by  emotion,  remind  one  of  ships,  that  move  by  the 
outward  impulse  of  winds  operating  upon  sails.  They  are 
often  in  a dead  calm,  often  out  of  their  course,  and  some- 
times driven  back.  And  it  is  only  when  the  winds  are 
fair  and  powerful,  that  they  move  onward  with  rapidity. 
The  other  class,  those  who  live  chiefly  by  faith,  remind 
one  of  the  magnificent  steamers  which  cross  the  Atlantic, 
which  are  moved  by  an  interior  and  permanent  principle, 
and  which,  setting  at  defiance  all  ordinary  obstacles, 
adyance  steadily  and  swiftly  to  their  destination,  through 
calm  and  storm,  through  cloud  and  sunshine.” — Profes- 
sor Upham, 

The  industrious  peasant,  sitting  in  his  evening  chair, 
sees  his  children  gathering  round  him,  and  courting  his 
affections  by  a hundred  little  winning  ways ; he  looks, 
and  smiles,  and  loves-.  The  next  day  he  returns  to  his 
labor,  and  cheerfully  bears  the  burden  of  the  day,  to 
provide  for  these,  his  little  ones,  and  promote  their  in- 
terest. During  his  day’s  labor  he  may  not  feel  his  love 
operate  in  such  sensible  emotions  as  he  did  the  evening 
before.  Nay,  he  may  be  so  attentive  to  other  things,  as 
not  immediately  to  have  them  in  his  thoughts.  What 
then  ? He  loves  his  children.  Indeed,  he  gives  proof 
of  it,  by  cheerfully  enduring  the  toils  of  labor,  and  will- 
ingly denying  himself  many  a comfort,  that  they  might 
share  their  part ; and  were  he  to  hear  of  their  being  in- 
jured or  afflicted,  he  would  quickly  feel  the  returns  of 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


147 


glowing  aflfection  in  as  strong,  or  perhaps  stronger,  mo- 
tions than  ever.  Thus  the  believer  may  have  real  love 
to  God  in  exercise,  only  it  does  not  work  in  the  same 
way  as  at  some  other  times.’' — A.  Fuller. 

Our  union  with  Christ  is  the  union  of  the  covenant, 
and  therefore  not  dependent  upon  frames  and  feelings." 
— A.  L.  Newton. 

The  ROCK  does  not  shake  nor  change,  though  the  sea 
may  ebb  and  flow  about  it." — Rutherford. 

“ He  who  looks  upon  Christ  through  frames  and  feel- 
ings, is  like  one  who  sees  the  sun  on  water,  which  quivers 
and  moves  as  the  water  moves;  but  he  that  looks  upon 
Him  in  the  glass  of  his  word  by  faith,  sees  Him  ever  the 
same." 

Whether  sensible  comfort  or  relish  is  vouchsafed  in 
religious  exercises,  or  not,  let  our  faith  be  fixed  nakedly, 
or  irrelatively  to  anything  else  but  the  Word  of  the  Living 
God,  and,  as  far  as  practicable,  in  the  way  that  we  be- 
lieve a philosophical  or  mathematical  truth,  that  is, 
independently  of  our  feelings." — Nottidges  Correspon- 
dence. 

‘‘  There  is  nothing  in  which  young  converts  are  more 
prone  to  err  than  in  laying  too  much  stress  upon  their 
feelings.  If  they  have  a comfortable  half-hour  in  the 
morning,  it  atones  for  a multitude  of  sins  in  the  course 
of  the  day.  Christ  says,  ‘ If  ye  love  Me,  keep  my  e'^m- 
mandments.’  " — Fr.  Pay  son  to  his  Daughter. 


FLATTERY. — Job  xxxii.  21;  Ps.  v.  9;  xii.  2,  3; 
Iv.  21 ; Ixxviii.  36,  37  ; Prov.  xx.  19 ; xxvi.  28 ; xx^iu 
21;  xxviii.  23  ; xxix.  5;  Acts  xii.  22 ; 1 Thess.  ii. 


148 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


like  the  ivy  that  seems  to  embrace  the  tree  in  its 

aflfection,  but  in  reality  chokes  and  kills  it. 

, ‘‘  the  beast  that  biteth  smiling.” 

Beware  of  flattery;  it  is  a rock  thinly  covered  with 
smooth  water,  upon  -which  unthinking  youth  are  apt  to 
split ; nor  do  they  perceive  the  danger  till  they  are  ship- 
wrecked.” 

Whitfield  used  to  say,  when  flattered,  ^‘Take  care 
of  fire;  I carry  powder  about  me.” 

FOREBODINGS.— Gen.  xxi.  16-18;  Ps.  xlii.  11; 
Ivi.  3 ; cxii.  4 ; Isa.  xl.  27-31 ; Dan.  iii.  17 ; Matt.  xiii. 
22  ; 1 Peter  v.  7 ; Rev.  ii.  10. 

Gen.  xlii.  36. — ‘‘All  these  things  are  against  me.” 

So  thinks  poor  unbelief,  in  the  dark  hour.  But  sta}^ ! Were 
all  these  things  the  tried  Patriarch?  Were  they  not, 

rather,  working  for  his  good  ? Oh,  let  us  trust  God,  when  we 
cannot  trace  him ! 

Judges  vi.  13,  14. — “ Oh,  my  Lord,  if  the  Lord  be 
with  us,  why  then  is  all  this  befallen  us  ? and  where  be 
all  his  miracles  which  our  fathers  told  us  of,  saying, 
Did  not  the  Lord  bring  us  up  from  Egypt  ? but  now  the 
Lord  hath  forsaken  us,  and  delivered  us  into  the  hands 
of  the  Midianites.  And  the  Lord  looked  upon  him,  and 
said,  Go  in  this  thy  might,  and  thou  shalt  save  Israel 
from  the  hand  of  the  Midianites  : have  not  I sent 
thee  ?” 

“1.  Most  of  our  difficulties  arise  from  discussing  what  be- 
longs to  God.  2.  God  does  not  reason  with  us,  but  replies  to 
our  suspicious  reasoning  by  displaying  anew  the  love  of  his 
heart  and  the  power  of  his  arm.” — Bonar. 

1 Sam.  xxiii.  26,  27. — “And  Saul  went  on  this  side 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


149 


of  the  TRountain,  and  David  and  his  men  on  that  side  of 
the  mountain : and  David  made  haste  to  get  away  for 
fear  of  Saul ; for  Saul  and  his  men  compassed  David  and 
his  men  round  about  to  take  them.  But  there  came  a 
messenger  unto  Saul,  saying,  Haste  thee,  and  come ; for 
the  Philistines  have  invaded  the  land.'’ 

So,  often  the  Lord  helps  his  people  in  their  distress  by  (1) 
interposing  the  mountain  between  them  and  their  enemies,  and 
(2)  calling  off  the  attention  of  their  dreaded  enemy  to  some 
other  quarter.  What  need  to  fear,  therefore,  if  we  know  that 
his  shield  is  defending  us,  though  it  may  be  an  unseen  shield  ? 

1 Sam.  xxvii.  1,  2. — And  David  said  in  his  heart, 
I shall  now  perish  one  day  by  the  hand  of  Saul : there  is 
nothing  better  for  me  than  that  I should  speedily  escape 
into  the  land  of  the  Philistines  ; and  Saul  shall  despair  of 
me,  to  seek  me  any  more  in  any  coast  of  Israel ; so  shall 
I escape  out  of  his  hand.  And  David  arose,  and  ha 
passed  with  the  six  hundred  men  that  were  with  him  unU 
Achish,  the  son  of  Maoch,  king  of  Gath." 

One  snare  of  the  Great  Tempter.  David  thinks,  ‘‘I  can 
help  mj^self  out  of  trouble,  by  flying  to  the  Philistines.”  But 
no  good  can  come  by  doing  evil.  Let  us  beware  of  this  too 
common  resort.  God’s  saints  never  sin  themselves  out  of 
trouble,  though  Abraham,  Job,  Jonah,  and  many  others,  have 
tried  it.  There  were  easy  ways  that  ran  round  the  base  of  the 
hill  Difficulty,  but  the  name  of  the  one  was  Danger,  and  of  the 
other  Destruction ; the  only  right  way  was  straight  up  the 
hill. 

Job  vii.  7. — 0 remember  that  my  life  is  wind : mine 
eye  shall  no  more  see  good." 

Yet  he  did.  “ The  Lord  blessed  the  latter  end  of  Job  more 
than  his  beginning.”  (See  Job  xlii.  12-17.)  It  was  a better 
moment  for  Job,  when  he  said,  “ Though  He  slay  me,  yet  will 
I trust  in  Him.”  (Job  xiii.  15.1 

13  -5^ 


150  ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 

Mark  xvi.  3,  4. — And  they  said  among  themselves, 
Who  shall  roll  us  away  the  stone  from  the  door  of  the 
sepulchre  ? And  when  they  looked,  they  saw  that  the 
stone  was  rolled  away : for  it  was  very  great/’ 

“ Ills  that  never  happened  have  mostly  made  men  wretched.” 
— Tupper.  DiflS-Culties  that  we  reckon  upon  meeting  with  in 
our  path  strangely  vanish,  when  we  are  seeking  Christ ; an 
unseen  hand  has  cleared  them  away,  before  we  came. 

Phil.  iv.  6. — Be  careful  for  nothing  ; but  in  every- 
thing by  prayer  and  supplication  with  thanksgiving  let 
your  requests  he  made  known  unto  God.” 

St  Paul’s  reply  for  undue  anxiety, — Prayer  and  praise.  The 
latter  should  not  be  less  frequently  sought  than  the  former. 
“ When  you  cannot  pray,”  was  the  good  advice  of  an  excellent 
minister,  to  one  in  trouble,  “try  to  praise.”  Cf.  Acts  xvi.  26. 

‘^The  soldier  wastes  his  strength  who  fights  with 
shadows.” 

^‘We  should  remember  that  God  has  given  us  no 
promise  of  exemption  from  trial  for  the  future,  but  re- 
quires us  to  live  day  by  day  on  him.  To  he,  therefore, 
always  fearing  for  the  future,  is  to  be  taking  matters 
into  our  own  hands,  and  then  we  cannot  expect  his  help. 
Is  it  not  well  that  God  often  shows  us  our  own  weakness 
when  we  do  so  ? It  is  good  advice,  though  hard  to 
practice,  ‘Never  cross  a bridge  until  you  come  to  it.’  ” 
The  Discontented  Pendulum. — There  is  a good 
moral  in  Jane  Taylor’s  story  of  the  discontented 
pendulum,  which  began  one  gloomy  day  to  calculate  how 
many  times  it  would  have  to  swing  backwards  and  for- 
wards in  an  hour,  and  then  in  a day,  then  in  a week, 
then  in  a month,  and  then  in  a year,  and  then  in  ten 
years.  How  was  it  possible  to  do  so  much,  or  to  work 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


151 


at  all  any  given  moment,  with  the  dark  prospect  of  so 
much  work  before  it  ? So  the  pendulum  stopped.  Nor 
could  it  be  induced  to  start  again,  till  it  was  reminded 
that  though  it  would  have  so  many  times  to  tick  in  the 
whole  year,  it  had  the  year  to  do  it  in,  and  vras  only  re- 
quired to  do  the  hour’s  work  in  the  hour  ! The  anxiety 
men  heap  upon  themselves  arises  greatly  from  forgetting 
this,  and  trying  to  provide  for  the  morrow’s  work  to-day. 
But  leave  to-morrow  till  it  comes, — take  care  of  the 
minutes,  and  the  hours  will  take  care  of  themselves.” 

The  Two  Seeds. — A gardener  was  about  to  sow  some 
seeds,  when  one  exclaimed,  Oh,  let  me  not  be  buried 
in  the  dark,  damp  earth  ! Why  should  I not  remain  in 
this  warm  sunshine  where  I am?”  But  the  gardener 
threw  the  seed  into  the  ground,  and  covered  it,  without 
regarding  its  complaint.  As  he  did  so,  another  seed 
fell  out  of  his  hand,  upon  the  stone  close  by,  where  it 
remained  exposed  to  the  sunshine  and  heat.  In  a short 
time  it  was  parched  and  shriveled  up  ; while  the  buried 
seed  was  just  at  the  same  time  beginning  to  shoot  up  a 
delicate  little  stem,  which  grew  till  it  ripened  into  a 
flower,  and  afterwards  into  the  full-grown  fruit.  Was  it 
not  better  to  pass  through  the  darkness  flrst ! 

FORETASTES  of  Glory.— Gen.  xlv.  2T.  (How 
Jacob  rejoiced  in  the  pledge  of  Joseph’s  exaltation !)  1 
Cor.  ii.  9,  10 ; 2 Cor.  i.  22 ; v.  5 ; xii.  3,  4 ; Eph.  i.  14 ; 
Phil.  iii.  20;  Heb.  xii.  22-24;  1 John  v.  11.  Eath;^ 
i,  e,y  now — in  this  w'orld.  What  is  glory,  but  grace 
begun  ? — here  the  bud — there  the  flower  ?] 

Cf.  Eden  before  the  Fall. 

Eschol’s  grapes,  (Numb.  xiii.  23,  24.) 


152 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Moses  on  Mount  Pisgah.  (Dent,  xxxiv.  1~4.) 
Firstfruits  of  the  harvest,  the  pledge  of  the 
whole.  (So  Rom.  viii.  23.) 

Canaan. — It  is  remarkable  how  often  the  phrase 
occurs  in  Judges,  “ The  land  had  rest  forty  [or 
eighty]  years.”  (See  Judges  iii.  11,  30;  v.  31 ; 
. . . .)  God  thus  giving  an  emblem  of  the  true 
rest ; though  any  type  of  glory  must  be  imperfect 
here ! For  ancient  Israel  there  was  war  hetioeen 
the  rests,  and  sorrow  in  the  rest.  So  is  it  stilly 
— ^Hoil  is  for  earth,  rest  is  for  heaven.” 

Stephen.  (Acts  vii.  55,  56.) 

like  the  spices  of  Ceylon  and  Madagascar,  of 

which  sailors  inhale  the  fragrance,  before  they  land  upon 
the  islands. 

The  First  Fose  of  Summer F We  value  it  chiefly 
for  the  promise  it  gives  of  coming  sunshine,  flowers,  and 
fruit ; so  our  sweetest  Sabbaths,  Communions,  seasons, 
and  glimpses  of  eternal  joy.  Oh,  what  sweet  firstfruits 
are  they  of  the  eternal  summer,  where  no  cloud  can 
overcast  the  sky,  and  no  night  can  shorten  or  darken 
the  day  of  bliss  ! 

In  the  ‘‘Pilgrim’s  Progress,”  Bunyan  has  beauti- 
fully described  Christian’s  earnests  of  glory,  at  three 
different  periods  of  his  pilgrimage  : — There  was,  first, 
the  view  he  had,  from  the  house  Beautiful,  of  the 
Delectable  Mountains,  before  he  had  to  battle  with 
Apollyon  ; then,  from  the  Delectable  Mountains,  he  had 
a sight  of  the  Celestial  City ; and  lastly,  in  the  land 
Beulah,  they  even  met  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  city, 
and  heard  the  voices  of  them  that  dwelt  therein.  How 
touching  is  the  description  of  the  latter  : — 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


153 


Beulah. — ‘‘Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  by  this 
time  the  pilgrims  were  got  over  the  Enchanted  Ground, 
and  entering  into  the  country  of  Beulah  (Isa.  Ixii.  4-12  ; 
Cant.  ii.  10-12),  whose  air  was  very  sweet  and  pleasant ; 
the  way  lying  directly  through  it,  they  solaced  them- 
selves there  for  a season.  Yea,  here  they  heard  con- 
tinually the  singing  of  birds,  and  saw  every  day  the 
flowers  appear  in  the  earth,  and  heard  the  voice  of  the 
turtle  in  the  land.  In  this  country  the  sun  shineth  night 
and  day : wherefore,  this  was  beyond  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow  of  Death ; and  also  out  of  the  reach  of  Giant 
Despair ; neither  could  they  from  this  place  so  much  as 
see  Doubting  Castle.  Here  they  were  within  sight  of 
the  City  they  were  going  to : also  here  met  them  some 
of  the  inhabitants  thereof ; for  in  this  land  the  shining 
ones  commonly  walked,  because  it  was  upon  the  borders 
of  heaven.  In  this  land  also  the  contract  between  the 
Bride  and  the  Bridegroom  was  renewed ; yea,  here,  ‘ as 
the  bridegroom  rejoiceth  over  the  bride,  so  doth  their 
God  rejoice  over  them.’  Here  they  had  no  want  of  corn 
and  wine ; for  in  this  place  they  met  with  abundance  of 
what  they  had  sought  for  in  all  their  pilgrimages.  Here 
they  heard  voices  from  out  of  the  City — loud  voices,  say- 
ing, ‘ Say  ye  to  the  daughters  of  Zion,  Behold,  thy  sal- 
vation cometh  ; Behold,  his  reward  is  with  Him  !’  Here 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  country  called  them,  ‘The holy 
people,  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord,  sought  out,’  ” &c. 

“ Now,  as  they  walked  in  this  land,  they  had  more 
rejoicing  than  in  parts  more  remote  from  the  kingdom 
to  which  they  were  bound ; and,  drawing  near  to  the 
City,  they  had  yet  a more  perfect  view  thereof.  It  was 
builded  of  pearls  and  precious  stones,  also  the  streets 


154 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


thereof  were  paved  with  gold ; so  that  by  reason  of  the 
natural  glory  of  the  City,  and  the  reflection  of  the  sun- 
beams upon  it,  Christian  with  desire  fell  sick  ; Hopeful 
also  had  a fit  or  two  of  the  same  disease : wherefore, 
here  they  lay  by  it  a while,  crying  out,  because  of  their 
pangs,  ‘ If  you  see  my  Beloved,  tell  him  that  I am  sick 
of  love.’  ” 

The  Christian  cannot  be  always  upon  the  Mount. 
There  is  a need-be”  that  the  light  of  glory  should  not 
dazzle  our  weak  eves. 

I REMEMBER,”  says  Dr.  Pierre,  on  my  return  to 
France,  after  a long  voyage  to  India,  as  soon  as  the  sail- 
ors had  disoerned  the  shores  of  their  native  country, 
they  became,  in  a great  measure,  incapable  of  attending 
to  the  duties  of  the  ship ; some  looked  at  it  wistfully, 
others  dressed  themselves  in  their  best  clothes ; some 
talked,  others  wept.  As  we  approached,  their  joy  be- 
came greater ; and  still  more  intense  was  it  when  we 
came  into  port,  and  saw  on  the  quay  their  parents  and 
children ; so  that  we  had  to  get,  according  to  the  cus- 
tom of  the  port,  another  set  of  sailors  to  bring  us  into 
the  harbor.  Thus  would  it  be  with  God’s  children,  if 
they  saw  the  full  and  unclouded  glory  of  eternity,. be- 
fore they  reach  the  eternal  heaven.  ‘ I have  many  things 
to  say  unto  you,  but  ye  cannot  bear  them  now.’  (John 
xvi.  12.)” 

John  Holland,  an  old  Puritan  minister  (of  whom 
little  is  known  except  the  brightness  of  his  death),  when 
he  saw  that  he  was  near  his  end,  called  out,  “ Come,  oh, 
come  ! let  us  gather  some  flowers  of  comfort  this  hour.” 
He  requested  to  have  Komans  viii,  read  to  him,  and  at 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


155 


every  verse  lie  stopped  the  reading,  and  explained  it,  to 
the  comfort  of  his  own  soul  and  the  joy  of  his  friends. 
Having  thus  continued  about  two  hours,  he  suddenly 
cried  out,  Oh,  stay  your  reading ! What  brightness 
is  that  I see?”  They  told  him  it  was  the  sunshine. 
‘‘  Sunshine,”  said  he,  “nay,  my  Saviour’s  shine  ! Well, 
farewell  world  ! Welcome  heaven  ! The  Day-star  from 
on  high  hath  visited  my  heart.  Oh,  speak  it  when  I am 
gone,  and  preach  it  at  my  funeral, — God  dealeth  fami- 
liarly with  man.  , I feel  His  mercy;  I see  His  majesty; 
whether  in  the  body  or  out  of  the  body  I cannot  tell, 
Godknoweth;  but  I see  things  that  are  unutterable.” 
Thus  ravished  in  spirit,  he  roamed  towards  heaven  with 
a cheerful  look,  and  soft,  sweet  voice ; but  what  he  said 
could  not  be  understood. 

Flavel,  at  one  time,  on  a journey,  set  himself  to  im- 
prove his  time  by  meditation ; when  his  mind  grew  in- 
tent, till  at  length  he  had  such  ravishing  tastes  of  heav- 
enly joy,  and  such  full  assurance  of  his  interest  therein, 
that  he  utterly  lost  the  sight  and  sense  of  this  world  and 
all  its  concerns,  so  that  he  knew  not  where  he  was.  At 
last,  perceiving  himself  faint  through  a great  loss  of 
blood  from  his  nose,  he  alighted  from  his  horse,  and  sat 
down  at  a spring,  where  he  washed  and  refreshed  him- 
self, earnestly  desiring,  if  it  were  the  will  of  God,  that 
he  might  there  leave  the  world.  His  spirits  reviving, 
he  finished  his  journey  in  the  same  delightful  frame.  He 
passed  that  night  without  any  sleep, — the  joy  of  the 
Lord  still  overflowing  him,  so  that  he  seemed  an  inhabi- 
tant of  the  other  world.  After  this,  a heavenly  serenity 
and  sweet  peace  long  continued  with  him  ; and  for  many 
years  he  called  that  day  “one  of  the  days  of  heaven,” 


156 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


and  professed  he  understood  more  of  the  life  of  heaven 
by  it,  than  by  all  the  discourses  he  had  heard,  or  the 
books  he  ever  read. 

Mr.  Golding. — A little  before  his  death,  when  his 
brother  said  to  him,  You  seem  to  enjoy  foretastes  of 

heaven,’’  he  replied,  Oh,  this  is  no  longer  a foretaste ; 

this  is  heaven ! I not  only  feel  the  climate,  but  I breathe 
the  fine  ambrosial  air  of  heaven,  and  soon  shall  enjoy 
the  company.”  The  last  words  he  was  heard  to  utter 
were,  “ Glory,  glory,  glory!”  He  died  in  the  twenty- 
fourth  year  of  his  age. 

FORGETFULNESS  of  God. — Deut.  iv.  23 ; vi.  10-12 ; 
xxxii.  18  ; Judges  hi.  7,  8 ; 1 Sam.  xii.  9 ; Ps.  ix.  17  ; 
X.  4;  xliv.  17,  20;  1.  22;  cvi.  21;  cxix.  16,  93;  Prov. 
ii.  17 ; Isa.  Ixv.  11;  Jer.  h.  13,  32;  Hos.  ii.  13;  viii. 
14. 

Forgetting  of  accounts  payeth  not  debts;  nay,  the 
interest  of  a forgotten  bond  runneth  up  with  God  inter- 
est upon  interest.” — Rutherford. 

Forgetful-green. — Your  father  had  a battle  with 
Apollyon,”  said  Greatheart  to  Samuel,  ‘‘at  a place 
yonder  before  us,  in  a narrow  passage,  just  beyond  For- 
getful-green. And,  indeed,  that  place  is  the  most  dan- 
gerous place  in  all  these  parts ; for  if  at  any  time 
pilgrims  meet  with  any  brunt,  it  is  when  they  forget 
what  favors  they  have  received,  and  how  unworthy  they 
are  of  them.  This  is  the  place,  also,  where  others  have 
been  hard  put  to  it.  But  more  of  the  place  when  we 
come  to  it ; for  I persuade  myself  that  to  this  day  there 
remains  either  some  sign  of  the  battle,  or  some  monu- 
ment to  testify  that  such  a battle  there  was  fought.” 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


157 


St.  Paul’s  Cloak. ^ — A street  preacher  in  Germany 
was  one  day  assailed  by  some  opponents,  and  one  per- 
son remarked  that  the  Bible  was  full  of  fables.  The 
brawler  referred  to  Paul  having  forgotten  his  mantle, — 
Pastor  B. — “ That  is  a passage  quite  suitable  for  me, 
perhaps,  also,  for  you.  I am  very  forgetful.  I see  here 
that  the  great  apostle  could  forget,  and  this  comforts 
me,  and  admonishes  me  also,  that  I should  endeavor  to 
make  good  what  I forget.  I thought  once  like  you,  and 
forgot  the  one  thing  needful ; but  I now  endeavor  not  to 
forget  the  goodness  of  God.  Have  you,  brother,  forgot- 
ten this  T' 


FORMALISTS.— 1 Sam.  xv.  22 ; Ps.  1.  7-15  ; Prov. 
xxi.  3 ; Eccles.  v.  1,  2 ; Isa.  i.  11 ; Iviii.  3,  4 ; Hosea 
vi.  6 ; Matt.  xv.  8,  9,  13 ; Rom.  ii.  17-29. 

Those  who  wear  the  uniform,  but  do  not  fight  the 
battles  of  the  Great  King. 

The  Lord’s  Prayer. — Suppose  a person  attends  church 
twice  every  Sunday,  and  uses  it  once  daily  at  his  own 
family  altar, — the  Lord’s  prayer  is  offered  by  such  a 
one  between  700  and  800  times  everv  year.  What  a 
fearful  witness  are  its  seven  petitions  against  the  soul, 
offered  so  often,  if  the  offering  has  been  but  a mockery, 
— the  utterance  of  the  lips,  not  the  worship  of  the  heart ! 

Six  Tears  of  Sabbaths. — In  the  same  way,  in  the 
course  of  forty  years  there  are  2,080  Sabbaths,  or  nearly 
six  years  of  Sabbaths.  What  will  the  judgment  be,  if 
this  long  seed-time  has  been  wasted ! 

The  Cranes. — ‘’Rhennus  reporteth  that  he  saw  in 
Metz,  in  Germany,  two  cranes  standing,  in  silver,  upon 
the  altar,  into  the  bellies  whereof  the  priests,  by  a device, 
14 


158 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS'. 


put  fire  and  frankincense,  so  artificially,  that  all  the  fire 
and  smoke  came  out  of  the  cranes’  beaks.  A perfect 
emblem  of  the  public  worship  of  a dead  and  formal  peo- 
ple ; the  minister  puts  a little  fire  into  them — they  have 
little  warmth  of  themselves,  or  sense  of  true  zeal ; and 
as  those  cranes  sent  out  sweet  perfumes  at  their  beaks, 
having  no  smell  at  all  thereof  in  themselves,  so  they 
breathe  out  the  svreet  incense  of  prayer  and  zealous  de- 
votion, whereof  they  have  no  sense  or  spiritual  under- 
standing at  all.” — Spencer. 

Bunyan,  in  the  Pilgrim’s  Progress,”  represents 
Christian,  after  he  had  left  the  cross  and  passed  by  Sim-' 
pie.  Sloth,  and  Presumption,  seeing  Formality  and  Hy- 
pocrisy come  tumbling  over  the  wall.  They  were  born 
in  the  land  of  Vainglory,  and  were  going  for  praise  to 
Mount  Zion.  They  had  not  entered  in  at  the  narrow 
gate,  as  that  by  all  their  countrymen  was  esteemed  too 
far  about,  and  they  would  fain  make  a short  cut,  for 
which  they  pleaded  custom,  foolishly  arguing,  If  we 
get  into  the  way,  what  matter  which  way  we  get  in  ?” 
To  which  Christian  beautifully  contrasted  his  own  sure 
evidences  of  acceptance  at  the  last  When  I come  to 
the  gate  of  the  city,  the  Lord  thereof  will  know’  me  for 
good,  since  I have  his  coat  on  my  back.”  But  when 
they  came  to  the  foot  of  the  steep  Hill  Difiiculty,  they 
turned  aside,  one  into  the  path  called  Danger,  which  led 
him  into  a great  wood ; the  other  into  the  path  called 
Destruction,  which  led  him  into  a wide  field,  full  of  dark 
mountains,  where  he  stumbled  and  fell,  and  rose  no 
more. 


FOUNDATION,  Christ  a. — Gen.  xlix.  24;  Ps. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


159 


cxviii.  22  ; Isa.  xxviii.  16  ; Zech.  iii.  9 ; Matt.  xxi.  42  ; 
Acts  iv.  11,  12 ; 1 Cor.  iii.  11 ; Eph.  ii.  20 ; 1 Pet.  ii. 
6-8. 

“ An  interesting  case  was  that  of  one  aroused  to  con- 
cern during  his  sermon  on  ‘ Unto  whom  coming  as  unto 
a living  stone.’  As  he  spoke  of  the  Father  taking  the 
gem  out  of  his  bosom,  and  laying  it  down  for  a founda- 
tion-stone, she  felt  in  her  soul,  ‘ I know^  nothing  of  this 
precious  stone;  I am  surely  not  converted.’  This  led 
her  to  come  to  speak  with  him.  She  was  not  under 
deep  conviction;  but,  before  going  away,  he  said,  ‘You 
are  a poor,  vile  worm ; it  is  a wonder  the  earth  does  not 
open  and  swallow  you  up.’  These  words  were  blessed 
to  produce  a very  awful  sense  of  sin.  She  came  a second 
time,  with  the  arrows  of  the  Almighty  drinking  up  her 
spirit.  For  three  months  she  remained  in  this  state, 
till,  having  once  more  come  to  him  for  counsel,  the  living 
voice  of  Jesus  gave  life  to  her  soul  while  he  was  speak- 
ing of  Christ’s  words,  ‘If  thou  knewest  the  gift  of  God,’ 
&c.,  and  she  went  away  rejoicing.” — M^Cheynes  Life. 

FRIENDSHIP. — Job  xvi.  21 ; Ps.  Ixxxviii.  8,  18 
(acknowledging  God’s  hand) ; Prov.  xvii.  17 ; xviii.  24  ; 
xxvii.  6,  9,  17 ; Cant.  v.  1 ; Micah  vii.  2-8 ; Luke  xii. 
4 ; John  xv.  13-15 ; 3 John  14. 

False. — Deut.  xiii.  6 ; Ps.  xii.  2,  55  ; Prov.  xxii.  24; 
XXV.  19;  Lam.  i.  2;  Micah  vii.  2-8;  Zech.  xiii.  6; 
Matt.  xxii.  12 ; 1 Cor.  xv.  33 ; James  iv.  4. 

The  Jewish  economy  was  eminently  adapted  to  sanctify  true 
friendship,  in  the  three  annual  feasts,  gathering  together  so 
many  from  all  parts  of  the  land.  See  Ps.  Ixxxiv.  7.  “ They 

go  from  company  to  company”  (marg.),  alluding  to  the  com- 


160 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


panies  of  fellow-worshipers,  who  went  up  to  the  holy  city, 
many  a time  strengthening  each  others’  hands  in  God. 

Cf.  also,  the  sending  forth  of  God’s  ministers,  in  all  ages,  h;y 
twos : — Moses  and  Aaron,  Elijah  and  Elisha,  the  seventy  dis- 
ciples, the  two  witnesses  ; and  in  the  history  of  the  Church, 
Luther  and  Melancthon,  Cranmer  and  Latimer,  &c.,  &c. 

Promises  may  get  friends,  but  it  is  performance  that 
keeps  them.’' 

Better  is  the  ass  that  carries  you,  than  the  horse 
that  throws  you.” 

“ Poor  and  true  is  better  than  rich  and  false.” 

Bees  in  Summer. — “ So  long  as  there  is  blossom  on 
the  trees,  and  honey  in  the  blossom,  the  bees  will  fre- 
quent them  in  crowds,  and  fill  the  place  wdth  music ; but 
when  the  blossom  is  over,  and  the  honey  is  gone,  the 
bees  too  will  all  disappear.  The  same  happens  in  the 
world  with  men.  In  the  abode  of  fortune  and  pleasure 
friends  will  be  found  in  plenty ; but  when  fortune  flies, 
they  fly  along  with  it.  For  this  reason,  let  good  men  be 
advised  to  fly  to  Christ  crucified,  who  never  forsakes,  in 
their  distress,  those  who  truly  seek  Him.” — Crotthold, 
The  Unstrung  Lute. — ‘‘  One  evening  one  of  a com- 
pany of  friends  despatched  a servant  to  his  house  for  a 
lute,  and,  on  its  being  brought  to  the  apartment,  it  had 
lost  tune,  as  usually  happens  to  these  instruments,  when 
exposed  to  the  changes  of  weather  or  atmosphere. 
While  the  owner  was  tightening  the  strings,  Gotthold, 
who  was  present,  thought  within  himself.  What  is  sweeter 
than  a well-tuned  lute,  and  what  more  delightful  than  a 
faithful  friend,  who  can  cheer  us  in  sorrow  with  wise  and 
affectionate  discourse  ? Nothing,  however,  is  sooner  un- 
tuned than  a lute,  and  nothing  is  more  fickle  than  a 
human  friend.  The  tone  of  the  one  changes  with  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


161 


weather,  that  of  the  other  with  fortune.  With  a clear 
sky,  and  a bright  sun,  and  a gentle  breeze,  you  will  have 
friends  in  plenty ; but  let  fortune  frown,  and  the  firma- 
ment be  overcast,  and  then  your  friends  will  prove  like 
the  strings  of  the  lute,  of  which  you  will  tighten  ten, 
before  you  will  find  one  which  will  bear  the  tension,  or 
keep  the  pitch.” — Grotthold. 

It  is  one  of  the  severest  tests  of  friendship  to  tell 
your  friend  of  his  faults.  If  you  are  angry  wuth  a man, 
or  hate  him,  it  is  not  hard  to  go  to  him  and  stab  him 
with  words ; but  so  to  love  a man  that  you  cannot  bear 
to  see  the  stain  of  sin  upon  him,  and  to  speak  painful 
truth  through  loving  words, — that  is  friendship.  But 
few  have  such  friends.  Our  enemies  usually  teach  us 
what  we  are,  at  the  point  of  the  sword.” — Beecher. 

The  best  cementer  of  Christian  friendship  is  nearness 
to  Christ.  As  the  spokes  of  a wheel,  the  nearer  they 
approach  the  centre,  the  nearer  they  approach  each 
other. 

Lady  Blessington. — A person  in  humble  life,  who 
had  known  her  every  motion  for  the  last  eighteen  years 
of  her  life,  said,  My  opinion  is,  that  no  woman  was 
ever  overwhelmed  with  such  professions  of  friends,  and 
attachment  for  so  great  a number  of  insincere  acquain- 
tances.” How  mournfully  did  her  end  confirm  the  testi- 
mony ! Surrounded  in  life  by  the  most  polished  circles 
of  admirers,  she  died  in  poverty,  almost  without  a friend. 
Compare  with  such  a case  Ps.  xxxvii.  37. 

President  Edwards,  when  he  came  to  die, — his  last 
words,  after  bidding  his  relations  good-by,  were,  ^‘Kow^ 
where  is  Jesus  of  Xazareth,  my  true  and  never-failinj' 
Friend  ?”  And  so  saying  he  fell  asleep. 

14  * 11 


1G2 


ILLUST1^\TTVK  (MTTIERTNGS. 


‘‘Doctor,  what  shall  I do?”  asked  a patient  of  her 
medical  adviser,  “my  friends  are  all  out  of  town.” 
“You  may  have  one  Friend,”  was  the  answer,  “who  is 
never  out  of  the  way,  but  ever  near  and  ever  true.  Jesus 
is  the  best  Friend,  for  earth  or  heaven.” 

Ex.  David  and  Jonathan,  1 Sam.  xviii.  1-4  ; xix.  20; 
2 Sam.  i.  26.  Hushai,  David’s  friend,  2 Sam.  xv.  37. 
Peter  and  John,  John  i.  35-42;  Matt.  iv.  18-22;  Luke 
V.  10;  Mark  v.  37 ; Luke  xxii.  7,  8 ; John  xiii.  23-29; 
xviii.  15,  16;  Matt.  xvii.  37  ; Acts  iii.  1;  iv.  13;  v. 
20 ; viii.  14.  Paul  and  Silas,  Acts  xv.  40.  Aristobulus 
and  Narcissus,  Rom.  xvi.  10,  11  (marg.). 

Cf.  Abraham,  James  ii.  23.  Moses,  Exod.  xxxiii.  11. 
John  Baptist,  John  iii.  29.  Lazarus,  John  xi.  11. 

FRUGALITY.— Luke  xvi.  1,  2 ; John  vi.  12. 

“ A penny  saved  is  a penny  gained.” 

“ He  sups  ill  who  eats  all  at  dinner.” 

“Need-nots.” — Baxter  used  to  make  it  one  of  his 
rules, — Spend  nothing  upon  “ need-nots.” 

GAMBLING. 

“ The  best  throw  of  the  dice  is  to  throw  them  away.” 
Mrs.  Newell. — Nearly  fifty  years  ago  a young  man 
was  appointed  preceptor  of  the  Bradford  Academy,  who 
had  just  become  interested  in  religion.  He  was  invited 
to  attend  a social  party,  and  after  a time  cards  were 
brought  out.  This  much  tried  him  ; but  he  felt  bound 
to  be  decided,  and  left  the  room  for  another,  especially 
as  some  of  his  own  pupils  were  of  the  party.  Some  of 
the  young  ladies  soon  inquired,  where  was  the  pre- 
ceptor ? They  all  then  gathered  round  him,  and  he 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


163 


stated  his  reasons,  which  led  to  a conversation  upon  re- 
ligion. Harriet  Attwood,  afterwards  Mrs.  Newell,  one 
of  the  first  missionary  company  who  went  from  America, 
traced  her  conversion  to  that  conversation  ; and  the  pre- 
ceptor himself  has  been  a faithful  pastor  of  a church  in 
New  Hampshire  for  more  than  forty  years. 

GIFTS. — (compared  wdth  grace.) — Luke  x.  20  ; Rom. 
xii.  6 ; 1 Cor.  xii.  4 ; 28-31  ; xiii.  1,  2 ; xiv.  1. 

Differ,  as  God  has  given  to  every  one  his  sphere, 
Joshua  fights  in  the  valley,  whilst  Moses  prays  on  the 
mount;  Barnabas  is  a son  of  consolation,  James  and 
John  are  Boanerges,  the  sons  of  thunder, 

[Note. — It  is  a great  thing  for  every  man  to  know 
his  gift,  and  improve  it.  ‘‘  The  right  man  in  the  right 
place,” — always,  however,  putting  first  things  first.”] 

The  Corinthian  Church  seems  to  have  abounded 
above  all  the  Apostolic  Churches,  in  the  richness  and 
variety  of  gifts  ; yet  it  was  the  most  unfruitful  and  most 
divided.  1 Cor.  xiv.  26;  i.  7 ; and  i.  11-13;  iii.  3. 

Gifts  without  grace  are  often  only  a fair  glove  to 
cover  a foul  hand ; grace  hath  the  clean  hand  and  pure 
heart.  Ps.  xxiv.  4.  They  are  like  LAdah’s  letter,  who 
carried  his  own  death-warrant  with  him  ; or,  like  a long 
row  of  ciphers  without  a unit  before  them,  looking  large, 
but  having  no  real  value. 

“ Gifts  may  decay  and  perish, — they  do  not  lie  be- 
yond the  reach  of  corruption  ; indeed,  grace  shall  never 
perish,  hut  gifts  will.  Grace  is  incorruptible,  though 
gifts  are  not.  Grace  is  ‘ a spring,  whose  waters  fail 
not but  the  streams  of  gifts  may  be  dried  up.  If 
grace  be  corruptible  in  its  own  nature,  as  being  but  a 


164 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


creature,  yet  it  is  incorruptible  in  regard  to  its  con- 
server,  as  being  the  neiv  creature.  He  that  did  create 
it  in  us,  will  conserve  it  in  us.  He  that  did  begin  it 
will  also  finish  it.  Gifts  have  their  root  in  nature,  but 
grace  hath  its  roots  in  Christ ; and  therefore,  though 
gifts  may  die  and  wither,  yet  grace  shall  abide  for  ever. 
Now,  if  gifts  are  perishing,  then,  though  he  that  hath 
the  lea^t  grace  is  a Christian,  he  that  hath  the  greatest 
gifts  may  be  hut  almost  a Christian.” — Mead, 

Balaam,  Saul,  Caiaphas,  &c.,  all  had  prophetical 
or  other  gifts ; yet,  not  having  grace,  what  profit  was  it 
to  themselves  or  others  ? 

GOD. — Exod.  XV.  11;  xx.  2,  3;  Deut.  iv.  35;  vi.  4; 
xxxiii.  26;  Job  xi.  7-9;  xxvi.  14;  xxxvii.  23;  Isa. 
xliii.  10;  xliv.  6;  Matt.  xix.  17;  John  i.  18;  iv.  24; 
Rom.  xi.  33 ; 1 John  i.  5 ; iv.  8. 

The  Being  whose  centre  is  everywhere,  but  whose 
circumference  is  nowhere.”  He  who  may  be  at  once 
easily  apprehended  by  the  lowest  of  His  spiritual  chil- 
dren, and  yet  cannot  be  comprehended  by  the  highest 
of  His  seraphim. 

One  of  the  most  ancient  hieroglyphic  representations 
of  God  was  the  figure  of  an  eye  upon  a sceptre,  to  de- 
note that  God  sees  and  rules  all  things. 

The  Egyptian  hieroglyphic  was  a winged  globe  and 
a serpent  coming  out  of  it ; the  globe  to  signify  God's 
eternity,  the  wings  His  active  power,  and  the  serpent 
His  wisdom. 

The  Thracian  emblem  was  a sun  with  three  beams ; 
one  shining  upon  a sea  of  ice,  and  melting  it ; another 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


165 


upon  a rock,  and  melting  it ; and  a third  upon  a dead 
man,  and  putting  life  into  him. 

It  is  a deep  and  difficult  thing  to  conceive  properly 
of  God  in  our  thoughts  of  Him,  but  especially  in  our 
addresses  to  Him ; thus  much  we  know,  that,  as  it  is  re- 
vealed He  is  a Spirit,  we  should  banish  from  our  minds 
every  idea  of  His  having  any  form  or  shape  whatever, 
and  only  think  of  Him  as  an  infinitely  glorious  and  un- 
limited Being.  Our  heart  should  adore  a spiritual  Ma- 
jesty which  it  cannot  comprehend,  and,  as  it  were,  lose 
itself  in  His  infinitude.  We  must  believe  Him  great 
without  quantity,  omnipresent  without  place,  everlasting 
without  time,  and  containing  all  things  without  extent; 
and  when  our  thoughts  are  come  to  the  highest,  let  us 
stop,  wonder,  and  adore.” — Bp.  Hall. 

A HEATHEN  PHILOSOPHER  once  asked  a Christian, — 
‘‘Where  is  God?”  The  Christian  answered,  “Let  me 
first  ask  you,  Where  is  He  not  ?” — ArroicsmitJi. 

Simonides,  the  philosopher,  being  requested  to  de- 
scribe God,  asked  a week  to  think  of  it ; and,  after  that, 
a month,  and  then  a year ; then,  being  still  unable,  he 
declined  the  task,  declaring  that  the  more  he  thought  of 
so  oreat  a Being,  the  less  he  was  able  to  describe  Him. 
The  Christian  feels  the  same,  nay,  greater  awe ; but  he 
has  been  permitted  to  see  God  revealing  Himself.  John 
i.  18. 

An  Arab,  when  one  day  the  question  was  put,  “ How 
do  you  know  there  is  a God  ?”  turned  with  apparent  in- 
dignation upon  tfie  questioner,  and  replied,  “ How  do  I 
know  whether  a man  or  a camel  passed  my  tent  last 
night?”  His  own  footprints  are  the  best  evidence  of 
the  existence  and  character  of  Jehovah. 


166 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


The  character  of  God  is  but  little  seen  but  from 
Revelation.  Redemption,  that  is  the  glass  which  re- 
flects its  true  beauty.  Look  at  the  light  of  day  ; it  pre- 
sents one  uniform  and  undistinguished  and  unbroken 
mass  of  light.  The  many  beautiful  rays  and  colors  which 
united  together  to  form  that  light  are  lost  and  hid  from 
our  eyes.  It  is  science  only  that  has  discovered  to  us 
this  fact.  But  when  we  take  the  prism,  and  cause  this 
apparently  simple  and  uncompounded  light  to  pass 
through  its  sides,  we  are  charmed  with  the  beauty  of  its 
rays,  the  richness  and  variety  of  its  colors.  So  when 
we  turn  away  from  the  glass  which  redemption  holds  up, 
how  many  of  the  attributes  of  God  are  hid  from  us  ! 
That  it  is  which  (as  the  prism  separates  and  untwists  the 
rays  of  light)  brings  to  light  the  hidden  glories  of  the 
Godhead.  There  it  is.  His  justice  and  mercy.  His  holi- 
ness and  purity  and  love  beam,  and,  like  rays  of  light, 
pour  their  efiulgence  on  our  astonished  sight ; and  the 
Almighty  shines  forth  in  all  the  glory  and  beauty  of 
these  attributes  now  manifested  and  revealed  to  His 
creation. ' ’ — Salter. 

The  eye  is  qualified  to  receive  delightful  impressions 
from  the  objects  of  creation  seen  in  reflected  light.  But 
there  is  a point  at  which  the  eye  fails, — the  direct  ap- 
proach to  the  meridian  sun.  So  it  is  with  reason, — the 
moral  eye  of  man.  It  is  qualified  to  examine  the  crea- 
tion around  us,  and  to  draw  arguments  from  observa- 
tions on  creatures;  but  where  it  approaches  God,  it  fails, 
and  must  veil  itself  before  the  incomprehensible  splendor 
of  that  bright  luminary.  When  any  process  takes  place 
upon  the  organs  of  the  natural  eye,  enabling  it  to  de- 
light in  a direct  look  at  the  sun,  such  process  resembles 


LLU5TP.ATIVE  GATHf:RIXG5. 


167 


true,  spiritual  conversion,  and  then  the  individual  is  en- 
abled to  gaze  on  the  eternal  source  of  Life  and  love, 

even  God  Himself.” — Ibid. 

‘ If  God  be  for  es,  who  can  be  against  cs 
When  Antigonus  was  ready  to  engage  in  a sea-fight  with 
Ptolemy’.s  armada,  and  the  pilot  cried  out,  ‘ How  manij 
more  they  are  than  tee  the  courageous  king  replied, 

‘ ’ Tii  true  if  you  count  their  numbers  ; but  for  how  many 
do  you  value  me  T One  God  is  sufficient  against  all  the 
combined  forces  of  earth  and  hell.  We  are,  therefore, 
commanded  to  cast  all  our  care  on  Him,  for  He  caretn 
for  us.” — Spencer. 

How  many  Gods  are  there  ?”  was  said  to  a little 
bov.  “ One.”  “ How  do  you  know  there  is  only  one  ?” 
“ Because  there  is  no  room  for  more,  for  the  one  God 
fills  heaven  and  earth.” 

GOSPEL.— Matt.  x.viv.  14  ; Mark  i.  14 ; xvi.  15, 16  ; 
Luke  ii.  10,  11 ; Acts  xx.  24 ; Rom.  i.  16 ; ii.  16  ; xv. 
29 ; 1 Cor.  i.  IT ; ix.  IT ;.  2 Cor.  iv.  -3-6 ; Gal.  i.  8 ; 
Eph.  i.  13 ; vi.  15,  19  ; Phil.  i.  2T ; Col.  i.  5 ; 1 Thess. 
i.  5 ; 2 Thess.  i.  8 ; 1 Tim.  vi.  3 ; 2 Tim.  i.  10-13 ; 
Heb.  iv.  2 ; James  i.  25 ; 1 Pet.  i.  24,  25 ; iv.  6 ; Rev. 
xiv.  6. 

Matt.  xi.  5,  ‘‘  The  poor  have  the  Gospel  preached  to 
them.” 

•‘Think  not  that  the  beauties  of  this  world  are  for  the  rich 
and  ^eat  alone.  The  illuminated  drawing-room,  the  green- 
house, and  the  hot-house,  they  are  theirs : but  the  quiet  moon- 
licrht  the  nio-htlv  heavens,  with  their  multitude  of  shining 
worlds  ; the  sun,  spreading  his  splendor  over  a sky  of  cloudless 
blue,  or  lighting  up  the  clouds  of  evening,  with  a thousand  gor- 
geous hues  ; the  air,  perfumed  in  its  passage  over  fields  and 


168 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GfATIIERINUS. 


heath  ; the  lovely  flowers  of  the  wild  and  hedge-row.— ‘these  are 
provided  by  a beneficent  God  for  rich  and  poor  alike.  And 
who  would  leave  these  for  the  painted  gayeties  of  art  ? So  the 
blessings  of  the  Gospel  are  not  for  the  learned  alone.  They  may 
taste  the  beautiesof  the  inspired  poetry  Letter,  and  penetrate  more 
deeply  into  the  few  obscurities  of  Holy  Writ ; but  the  comforts 
of  the  Bible,— pardon  of  sin,-  reconciliation  with  God,  peace 
and  holiness,  and  heaven,— these  are  for  all ; these  gladden  the 
heart  of  the  laborer  at  his  toil,  of  the  patient  of  an  hospital  on 
his  dying  bed.  And  beware,  then,  how  thou  quit  these  Divine 
consolations  for  all  that  learning  can  ofier.” — Salter. 

2 Cor.  ii.  16,  To  the  one,  ^^we  are  a savor  of  death 
unto  death;  and  to  the  other,  the  savor  of  life  unto 
life.’’ 

“See  here  what  different  effects  the  Gospel  hath  upon  the 
children  of  men,  even  as  the  sun  hath  in  respect  of  his  hot 
beams;  if  it  shines  upon  wax,  it  softens  that;  but  if  it 
shines  upon  clay,  it  hardens  that.  Also,  it  shines  upon  a gar- 
den, and  causeth  the  herbs  and  flowers  thereof  to  send  forth  a 
fragrant  scent;  it  shines  upon  a filthy  dunghill,  and  what  a 
loathsome  stench  doth  the  same  beam  produce  I So  the  Gospel 
sun  makes  the  hearts  of  believers  soft  and  tender ; but  it  tends 
(through  sin  and  Satan's  temptations)  to  make  the  hearts  of 
some  wicked  men  more  hard.  ‘ The  Gospel  is  a savor  of  life 

unto  life  unto  some,  and  of  death  unto  death  unto  others.'  " 

Spencer. 

1 Pet.  i.  12,  Which  things  the  angels  desire  to  look 
into.” 

“ The  interest  felt  by  the  angels  in  all  that  concerns  the  Gos- 
pel and  the  eternal  interests  of  men,  put  on  their  probation, 
fornn  a very  humbling  contrast  to  our  cold  indifference  in  what 
concerns  us  much  more  nearly  than  them.  It  is  as  if  a ship, 
nearing  a lee-shore  in  the  midst  of  tremendous  breakers,  while 
every  inhabitant  of  the  neighboring  coast  was  watching  her 
progress  Avith  beating  hearts,  and  longing  to  see  her  delivered, 
the  passengers  and  crew  should  pursue  their  wonted  amuse- 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINUS. 


169 


merits,  or,  hanging  over  the  straining  sides,  idly  speculate  on 
the  number  of  billows,  and  sport  with  the  raging  foam.  Alas  ! 
with  the  hosts  of  heaven  there  is  all  sympathy  and  intense 
interest:  with  perishing  men,  all  apathy  and  madness.” — 
Christian  Lady's  Magazine. 


The  Gospel  is  a plant  which  is  not  affected  by  earthly 
changes.  It  is  the  same  in  the  temperate  as  in  the  tor- 
rid zone,  and  as  in  the  frigid.  It  does  not  seem  to  be 
scorched  by  heats,  or  benumbed  by  cold.  Age  does  not 
diminish  the  freshness  of  its  bloom ; soil  does  not  affect 
its  nature ; climate  does  not  modify  its  peculiar  proper- 
ties. Among  the  frost-bound  latitudes  of  North  America, 
and  the  burning  sands  of  jifrica,  or  the  fertile  plains  of 
India,  we  find  it  still  shooting  up  the  same  plant  of  re- 
nown, the  same  vine  of  the  Lord’s  right-hand  planting, 
the  same  ‘tree  of  life,’  raised  up  from  the  beginning  of 
time,  ‘ whose  leaves  were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations,’ 
and  under  which  all  kindreds,  and  tribes,  and  tongues, 
and  people  shall  one  day  rejoice,  when  privileged  to  take 
shelter  under  its  all-covering  shade,  and  draw  refreshing 
nourishment  from  its  perennial  fruits.” — Dr,  Duff. 

Greenland  Mission. — “ It  is  well  known  that  the 
Moravian  missionaries  in  Greenland  labored  for  several 
years  without  any  apparent  success.  They  seem  to  have 
thought,  with  many  in  the  present  day,  that  they  should 
first  instruct  the  natives  in  the  existence  of  God,  the 
creation  of  the  world,  the  nature  of  their  souls,  &c. ; and 
all  this  they  did  without  exciting  any  degree  of  attention. 
On  one  occasion,  however,  while  one  of  these  good  men 
was  occupied  in  translating  the  Gospels,  he  was  visited 
by  a number  of  these  savages,  who  were  desirous  of 
knowing  the  contents  of  the  book.  He  began  an  address 
15 


170 


ILLUSTRATIVE  UATHEKINGIS. 


to  them  by  giving  them  some  general  scriptural  instruc- 
tion, and  then  slid  into  an  account  of  the  sufferings  of 
Jesus ; reading  them  the  account  of  His  agony,  and 
speaking  much  of  the  anguish  which  made  him  sweat 
great  drops  of  blood. 

Now  began  the  Spirit  of  God  to  work.  One  of  these 
men,  named  Kaiarnack,  stepped  forward  to  the  table  and 
said,  in  an  earnest  and  affecting  tone,  ‘ How  was  that  ? 
Tell  me  that  once  more,  for  I would  fain  be  saved  too.’ 
Never  had  such  language  been  heard  from  a Green- 
lander before.  A full  statement  of  the  Gospel  was  given. 
This  man  became  indeed  converted  to  God,  and  eminently 
useful.  A change  took  place  in  the  general  character  of 
the  preaching  of  the  brethren,  and  their  subsequent  suc- 
cess is  well  known.” 

GRACE. 

Ascribed  to  God,  1 Pet.  v.  10.  Christ,  Ps.  xlv.  2; 
John  i.  14,  16,  17 ; Rom.  v.  15.  Holy  Spirit,  Zech.  xii. 
10  ; Heb.  x.  29.  Ps.  Ixxxiv.  11 ; cxv.  1 ; Isa.  xliii.  25  ; 
Ezek.  xxxvi.  32 ; Zech.  iv.  7 ; Acts  xx.  24 ; Rom.  iii. 
24;  iv.  4;  v.  8,  20,  21;  vi. ; xi.  5,  6 ; 1 Cor.  i.  4;  xv. 
10;  2 Cor.  viii.  9;  xii.  9;  Eph.  i.  6,  7 ; ii.  4-10;  2 
Tim.  i.  9 ; Titus  ii.  11 ; Heb.  iv.  16 ; xii.  15-28 ; 1 Pet. 
i.  13 ; V.  5;  2 Pet.  iii.  18;  Jude  4;  Rev.  xxii.  21. 

John  XV.  29,  They  hated  me  without  a cause.” 

The  word  Sajpedv  here  used  is  the  same  as  in  Eom.  iii.  24,  ‘‘being 
justified /reeZy  by  his  grace and  afibrds  an  apt  illustration  of 
Divine  grace.  As  there  was  no  cause  in  Christ  that  the  Jews 
should  hate  Him,  so  there  was  no  cause  in  us ; no  merit,  no  de- 
sert that  he  should  love  us.  Wickliffe’s  prayer  was  as  expressive 
as  quaint,  “ Lord,  save  me  gratis.'^ 

Heb.  xiii.  25,  “ Grace  be  with  you  all.  Amen.” 


171 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 

2 Pet.  iii.  18,  ‘‘But  grow  in  grace,”  &c. 

Rev.  xxii.  21,  “ The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  with  you  all.  Amen.” 

The  last  words  of  the  three  apostles,  St.  Paul,  Peter,  and 
John  (as  their  books  stand  in  our  Scriptures),  are  all  of  grace. 
In  their  supposed  chronological  order,  they  speak  of  Christ  (2 
Tim.  iv.  22;  2 Pet.  iii.  18;  John  xxi.  25).  Cf.  Mai.  iv.  6 (the 
close  of  the  Old  Testament  and  the  N'ew). 

“ As  the  word  mercy,  in  its  primary  signification,  has 
relation  to  some  creature,  either  actually  in  a suffering 
state  or  obnoxious  to  it ; so  grace,  in  its  proper  and  strict 
sense,  always  presupposes  unworthiness  in  its  object. 
Hence,  Avhenever  anything  valuable  is  communicated,  the 
communication  of  it  cannot  he  of  grace,  any  further  than 
the  person  on  whom  it  is  conferred,  is  considered  as  un- 
worthy by  him  who  confers  it.  For.  as  far  as  any  de- 
gree of  worth  appears,  the  province  of  grace  ceases, 
and  that  of  equity  takes  place.  Grace  and  worthiness, 
therefore,  cannot  be  connected  in  the  same  act,  and  for 
the  same  end.  The  one  must  necessarily  give  place  to 
the  other,  according  to  that  very  remarkable  text, — ‘ If 
by  grace,  then  is  it  no  more  of  works ; otherwise,  grace 
is  no  more  grace.  But  if  it  be  of  works,  then  it  is  no 
more  grace  ; otherwise  work  is  no  more  work.’  As  an 
elegant  writer  (Hervey)  observes,  ‘ It  is  not  like  a fringe 
of  gold,  bordering  the  garment : nor  like  an  embroidery 
of  gold,  decorating  the  robe ; but  like  the  mercy-seat  of 
the  ancient  tabernacle,  which  was  gold — yure  gold — all 
gold  throughout.’  ” — Booth. 

“ The  notion  of  free  grace  may  make  persons  dissolute, 
but  the  sense  of  it  restrains  from  sin.  . . . Saul  was  not 
so  free  in  persecuting  Christ,  as  Christ  was  in  pardoning 


172 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Paul.  The  goodness  of  God  respects  our  emptiness,  the 
grace  of  God  our  sinfulness,  and  the  mercy  of  God  our 
unworthiness.  There  is  grace  in  the  desire  of  grace,  as 
there  is  sin  in  the  desire  of  sin.  Grace  is  an  immortal 
seed,  cast  into  an  immortal  soil,  that  brings  forth  immor- 
tal fruit.” — Mason. 

“ If  God  (says  Mr.  Hooker)  should  make  us  an  offer 
thus  large ; — Search  all  the  generations  of  men  since  the 
fall  of  Adam,  find  one  that  has  done  only  one  action 
which  has  past  from  him  pure,  without  any  stain  or 
blemish  at  all,  and  for  that  one  man’s  only  action,  neither 
men  nor  devils  shall  be  tormented, — do  you  think  any 
one  person  could  be  found  that  has  done  one  such  per- 
fect action  ? We  firmly  believe  not;  and  if  so,  then  all 
must  be  of  free  grace.  It  is  the  peculiar  glory  of  Gos- 
pel grace  to  humble  every  believer  in  the  dust,  and  from 
gratitude  and  love  to  produce  the  best  obedience.”— 
Venn. 

“ Had  I all  the  faith  of  the  patriarchs,  all  the  zeal 
of  the  prophets,  all  the  good  works  of  the  apostles,  the 
constancy  of  the  martyrs,  and  all  the  flaming  devotion 
of  seraphs,  I would  disclaim  them  all  in  point  of  depen- 
dence, and  rely  only  on  free  grace.  I would  count  all 
but  dung  and  dross  when  put  in  competition  with  the  in- 
finitely precious  death  and  meritorious  righteousness  of 
my  dear  Saviour  Jesus  Christ : and  if  ever  a true  and 
lasting  reformation  of  manners  is  produced  amongst  us, 
it  must  (under  the  influence  of  the  Eternal  Spirit)  be 
produced  by  the  doctrines  of  free  grace.  Till  these 
doctrines  are  generally  inculcated,  the  most  elegant 
harangues  from  the  pulpit,  or  the  most  correct  disserta- 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERIN^GS. 


*1 

1 i o 

tions  from  the  press,  will  be  no  better  than  a pointless 
arrow,  or  a broken  bow.” — Servey, 

Holiness  and  diligence  in  all  our  lawful  employ- 
ments are  not  superseded  by  the  freeness  of  God  s grace  ; 
as,  when  a schoolmaster  teaches  a boy  gratis,  we  all 
know  that  the  youth  cannot  attain  to  learning  without 
some  application  of  his  own,  and  yet  it  does  not  there- 
fore cease  to  be  free  on  the  teacher’s  part ; nor  is  his 
favor  and  kindness  the  less,  because  attention  and  dili- 
gence are  necessary  on  the  part  of  the  learner.  Dr* 
Arrow  smith* 

‘‘We  are  apt  to  suppose  that  God  is  such  a one  as 
ourselves.  If  we  wish  to  enjoy  the  patronage  of  a great 
man,  we  very  naturally  think  we  must  say  or  do  some- 
thing that  may  acquire  his  esteem,  and  recommend  us  to 
his  notice.  Thus  would  we  also  treat  with  God ; when, 
alas  ! the  plain  truth  is,  we  can  have,  and  say,  and  do 
nothing  that  He  approves,  unless  He  himself  give  it  of 
His  free  grace,  and  work  it  in  us  by  His  Spirit.” — 
Salter. 

“ Grace  is  the  same  Divine  principle  in  all  God’s  chil- 
dren, how  various  soever  it  may  seem  on  account  of  their 
different  tempers,  abilities,  or  advancement  in  religion. 
If  you  draw  water  out  of  one  and  the  same  well  with 
vessels  of  different  metal,  one  of  brass,  another  of  cop- 
per, a third  of  tin,  and  another  of  earth,  the  water  may 
seem  at  first  to  be  of  a different  color,  but  when  the 
vessels  are  brought  near  to  the  eye,  it  is  the  same,  and 
the  taste  of  the  water  has  the  same  relish.” 

“ Dei  Guatia.” — “An  officer,  during  an  engagement, 
received  a ball  which  struck  him  near  his  waistcoat-pocket, 
where  a piece  of  silver  stopped  the  progress  of  the 
15  * 


174 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


nearly  spent  ball.  The  coin  was  slightly  marked  at  the 
words  ‘ Dei  gratia.’  This  providential  circumstance 
deeply  impressed  his  mind,  and  led  him  to  read  a tract, 
which  his  beloved  and  pious  sister  gave  him  on  leaving 
his  native  land,  entitled,  • The  Sin  and  Danger  of  Ne- 
glecting the  Saviour.’  This  tract  it  pleased  God  to  bless 
to  his  conversion.  Truly  the  ways  of  God  are  wonder- 
ful, and  in  none  more  than  the  salvation  of  sinners.” — 
Cope, 

The  Delusion. — A clergyman  once  represented  the 
conduct  of  awakened  sinners  towards  God’s  offers  of 
gratuitous  salvation  thus  : — A benevolent  and  rich  man 
had  a very  poor  neighbor,  to  whom  he  sent  this  mes- 
sage, — ‘I  wish  to  make  you  the  gift  of  a farm.’  The 
poor  man  was  pleased  with  the  idea  of  having  a farm, 
but  was  too  proud  at  once  to  receive  it  as  a gift.  So  he 
thought  of  the  matter  much  and  anxiously.  His  desire 
to  have  a home  of  his  own  was  daily  growing  stronger  ; 
but  his  pride  was  great.  At  length  he  determined  to 
visit  him  who  had  made  the  offer.  But  a strange  delu- 
sion about  this  time  seized  him,  for  he  imagined  that  he 
had  a bag  of  gold.  So  he  came  with  his  bag,  and  said 
to  the  rich  man,  ‘ I have  received  your  message,  and 
have  come  to  see  you.  I wish  to  own  the  farm,  but  I 
wish  to  pay  for  it.  I will  give  you  a bag  of  gold  for  it.’ 
^ Let  us  see  your  gold,’  said  the  owner  of  the  farm. 
‘Look  again,  I do  not  think  it  is  even  silver.’  The  poor 
man  looked,  tears  stood  in  his  eyes,  and  his  delusion 
seemed  to  be  gone ; and  he  said,  ‘ Alas  ! I am  undone ; 
it  is  not  even  copper.  It  is  but  ashes.  Hoav  poor  I 
am  ! y I wish  to  own  that  farm,  but  I have  nothing  to 
pay.  Will  you  give  me  the  farm  ?’  The  rich  man  re 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


175 


plied,  ^ Yes  ; that  was  my  first  and  only  offer.  Will  you 
accept  it  on  such  terms?’  With  humility,  but  with 
eagerness,  the  poor  man  said,  ‘ Yes  ; and  a thousand 
blessings  on  you  for  your  kindness.’  ” — Br.  Plumer. 

‘^Sammy’s  part.” — There  was  a poor  man  whose  in- 
tellectual faculties  had  not  advanced  in  harmony  with  his 
physical  growth,  and  for  this  reason  his  infantile  name 
had  been  perpetuated  in  his  manhood.  But  God  hath 
chosen  the  foolish  things  of  the  world  to  confound  the 
wise.” 

In  a period  of  religious  awakening,  Sammy  thought 
himself  a subject  of  the  work,  and,  with  others,  presented 
himself  for  admission  to  the  Church.  The  ofiice-bearers 
hesitated,  on  the  ground  that  he  might  not  have  sufiBcient 
capacity  to  comprehend  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel, 
and  the  evidences  of  conversion.  They  concluded,  how- 
ever, to  examine  him,  and  began  with  the  subject  of  re- 
generation. 

‘‘  ‘Do  you  think,  Sammy,’  said  the  pastor,  ‘that  you 
have  been  born  again  V 

“ ‘I  think  I have,’  was  the  answer. 

“ ‘Well,  if  so,  whose  work  is  that?’ 

“ ‘Oh,  God  did  a part,  and  I did  a part.” 

“ ‘Ah,  what  part  did  you  do,  Sammy?’ 

“ ‘Why,  I opposed  God  all  I could,  and  He  did  the 
rest.’ 

“ The  result  of  the  examination  w^as,  that  so  far  as  they 
could  judge,  the  Holy  Spirit  had  been  Sammy’s  theo- 
logical teacher,  and  had  indeed  created  him  anew  in 
Christ,  ‘not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast.’  ” — 
Christian  Treasury, 

Bev.  J.  W.  Fletcher,  of  Madely.— “ Having  ren- 


176 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


dered  some  services  to  Lord  North,  the  Prime  Minister, 
during  the  American  war,  he  received  a polite  communi- 
cation from  that  nobleman,  desiring  to  know  if  he  stood 
in  need  of  anything  which  it  w^as  in  his  power  to  bestow. 
Mr.  Fletcher  modestly  replied, — ‘ He  was  sensible  of  the 
minister’s  kindness,  but  he  only  wanted  one  thing,  which 
he  could  not  grant  him,  and  that  was  more  grace.’  It  is 
a high  attainment  to  prefer  the  grace  of  God  to  earthly 
honors  and  emoluments.  None  but  God,  the  author  of 
grace,  can  incline  the  heart  to  this.” — Cope. 

James  LxUNG,  a Scotch  boy  (whose  history  is  related 
in  M^Cheyne’s  Life,”)  when  near  death,  Mr.  Miller, 
of  Wallacetown,  asked  him, — Would  you  like  to  get 
better?”  He  answered,  ‘‘I  w^ould  like  the  will  of 
Q-od.” — Mr.  M.  But  if  you  were  getting  better,  would 

you  just  live  as  you  did  before  ?” — James.  “ If  God  did 
not  give  me  His  grace,  I would.” 

GROWTH  IN  GRACE.— Job  xvii.  9 ; Ps.  xcii.  12  ; 
Prov.  iv.  18;  Hos.  vi.  3;  xiv.  5—7 ; Mai.  iv.  2;  Luke 
xvii.  5 ; John  xv.  2,  8 ; Rom.  i.  17  ; Eph.  iv.  15 ; Phil, 
i.  9 ; Col.  i.  10  ; ii.  6,  7 ; 2 Thess.  i.  3 ; Heb.  v.  12-14 ; 
vi.  1 ; 1 Pet.  ii.  2 ; 2 Pet.  i.  5—11 ; iii.  18. 

Like  Seed. — Growth  after  burial,  John  xii.  24 — im- 
perceptible— sun — rain. 

„ Trees. — Palm — cedar — vine,  Ps.  xcii.  12  ; Hos. 

xiv.  5-7  (spreading  in  every  direction — 
downwards — upwards — on  every  side — grow- 
ing as  the  lily,  for  beauty — the  cedar,  for 
vigor,  extent,  and  fragrance — the  vine,  for 

fruitfulness ) 

,,  A building. — Eph.  ii.  20-22. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINaS. 


177 


Like  The  body, — Eph.  iv.  15,  16--by  the  propor- 
tionate and  gradual  increase  of  every  part. 

„ The  path  of  the  sun, — Prov.  iv.  18— gradually 
rising  to  the  meridian,  though  often  hidden 
by  clouds  and  mists. 

„ The  possession  of  Canaan, — Obtained  by  little 
and  little,”  Exod.  xxiii.  29,  30;  Josh, 
xiii.  1. 

„ Polishing  metal — ^First  there  is  an  opaque,  dark 
substance,  neither  possessing  nor  reflecting 
light;  presently,  as  the  polisher  plies  his 
work,  you  will  see  here  and  there  a spark 
shooting  forth;  then  a broad  surface  of  in- 
creasing light,  till,  by-and-by,  the  workman 
may  see  his  own  face  clearly  reflected  as  in 
a sheet  of  glass. 

„ The  rising  tide, — Imperceptible  in  its  advances, 
except  when  compared  at  some  intervals — 
apparently  ebbing  and  flowing,  and  making 
little  way — amidst  much  fretting  and  foaming, 
going  back  as  often  as  advancing,  yet  really 
making  sure  progress,  until  it  has  reached 
the  full  height,  and  covered  the  shore. 

There  is  nothing  more  fatal  to  piety  than  the  idea 
that  it  is  a fixed  point, — that  conversion  is  safety.  I 
am  converted,  and  therefore  I am  safe.” 

We  must  estimate  relatively* — as  we  consider  the  bur- 
den a man  bears,  as  well  as  the  pace  he  runs.  Watch 
and  pray  against  failures,”  says  Mrs.  Hawkes  ; ‘‘  but 
take  heed  of  desponding  under  them.  Be  content  to 
travel  as  you  are  able.  The  oak  springs  from  the  acorn, 
but  does  not  become  a tree  at  once.  Because  the  stage- 

12 


178 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


wagon  cannot  travel  to  York  as  fast  as  the  stage-coach 
can,  would  you  say  it  will  never  get  there  ? The  mush- 
room springs  up  in  a night  5 but  what  is  a mushroom  ? 
Do  not  be  satisfied  to  he  a dwarf ; but  remember  that 
there  must  he  time  to  grow.” 

Swelling  and  growing  are  things  very  frequently 
confounded,  yet  essentially  different.  The  one  is  the 
effect  of  disease,  the  other  the  sign  of  health.  There 
may  be  a swelling  of  our  hand  or  foot,  or  some  other 
part  of  the  body,  but  this  is  unnatural.  So  there  may 
he  an  enlargement  of  the  unrenewed  mind  in  knowledge, 
or  zeal,  or  great  pretensions  ; but  “ knowledge  puffeth 
up.”  “ Great  swelling  words  of  vanity”  are  the  mark 
of  those  who  “ walk  after  the  flesh.”  (2  Pet.  ii.  10, 18.) 

Cecil  says, — “ Growth  in  grace  manifests  itself  by  a 
simplicity,  that  is,  a greater  naturalness  of  character. 
There  will  be  more  usefulness,  and  less  noise ; more 
tenderness  of  conscience,  and  less  scrupulosity;  there 
will  he  more  peace,  more  humility.  When  the  full  corn 
is  in  the  ear,  it  bends  down  because  it  is  full.” 

Simeon. — “ Religion,  in  its  rise,  interests  us  almost 
exclusively  about  ourselves ; in  its  progress,  it  engages 
us  about  the  welfare  of  our  fellow-creatures  ; in  its  more 
advanced  stages,  it  animates  us  to  consult  in  all  things, 
and  to  exalt,  to  the  utmost  of  our  power,  the  honor  of 
our  God.” 

Newton  has  entered  fully  into  the  subject  in  his  three 
admirable  letters, — Grace  in  the  Blade ; Grace  in  the 
Ear  ; Grace  in  the  Full  Corn  in  the  Ear.  The  chief 
characteristic  marks  he  assigns  to  these  three  states  are, 
desire,  conflict,  and  contemplation. 

Of  the  first,— c?esiVe,  he  says,— 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


179 


A is  not  without  knowledge,  yet  this  state  is 
more  usually  remarkable  for  the  warmth  and  liveliness 
of  the  affections.  On  the  other  hand,  as  the  work  ad- 
vances, though  the  affections  are  not  left  out,  yet  it 
seems  to  be  carried  on  principally  in  the  understanding. 
The  old  Christian  has  more  solid,  judicious,  connected 
views  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  glories  of  His 
person  and  redeeming  love.  Hence  his  hope  is  more 
established,  his  dependence  more  simple,  and  his  peace 
and  strength  (cceteris  paribus)  more  abiding  and  uniform, 
than  in  the  case  of  a voung  convert ; but  the  latter  has, 

•/O'' 

for  the  most  part,  the  advantage,  in  point  of  sensible 
fervencv.  A tree  is  most  valuable,  when  laden  with 
ripe  fruit,  but  it  has  a peculiar  beauty  when  laden  with 
blossom.  It  is  spring  time  with  A.  He  is  in  bloom ; 
and,  by  the  grace  and  blessing  of  the  Heavenly  Hus- 
bandman, will  bear  fruit  in  old  age.  His  faith  is  weak, 
but  his  heart  is  warm.  He  will  seldom  venture  to  think 
himself  a believer,  but  he  sees,  and  feels,  and  does  those 
thiuors  which  no  one  could  unless  the  Lord  was  with  him. 

o 

The  verv  desire  and  bent  of  his  soul  is  to  God,  and  to 
•/  ' 

the  Word  of  his  grace.  His  knowledge  is  but  small,  but 
it  is  growing  everv  dav.’’ 

Of  the  second, — conflict : — 

‘‘  I apprehend  that  in  the  state  of  B,  that  is,  for  a 
season  after  we  have  known  the  Lord,  we  have  usually 
the  most  sensible  and  distressing  experience  of  our  own 
evil  natures. 

‘‘  By  a variety  of  exercises  through  the  overruling  and 
edifying  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  B is  trained  up 
in  a growing  knowledge  of  himself  and  of  the  Lord. 
He  learns  to  be  more  distrustful  of  his  own  heart,  and  to 


180 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


suspect  a snare  in  every  step  he  takes.  The  dark  and 
disconsolate  hours  which  he  has  brought  upon  himself  in 
times  past  make  him  doubly  prize  the  light  of  God’s 
countenance,  and  teach  him  to  dread  whatever  might 
grieve  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  cause  Him  to  withdraw 
again.  The  repeated  and  multiplied  pardons  which  he 
has  received  increase  his  admiration  of,  and  the  sense 
of  his  obligations  to  the  rich,  sovereign,  abounding  mercy 
of  the  Covenant.  Much  has  been  forgiven  him,  there- 
fore he  loves  much,  and  therefore  he  knows  how  to  for- 
give and  to  pity  others.  He  does  not  call  evil  good,  or 
good  evil ; but  his  own  experience  teaches  him  tender- 
ness and  forbearance.  He  experiences  a spirit  of  meek- 
ness towards  those  who  are  overtaken  in  a fault,  and  his 
attempts  to  restore  such  are  according  to  the  pattern  of 
the  Lord’s  dealings  with  himself.” 

Of  the  third, — contemplation  : — 

C has  obtained  clearer,  deeper,  and  more  compre- 
hensive views  of  the  mystery  of  redeeming  love,  of  the 
glorious  excellency  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  His  person, 
offices,  grace,  and  faithfulness ; of  the  harmony  and 
glory  of  all  the  Divine  perfections  manifested  in  and  by 
Him  to  the  Church ; of  the  stability,  beauty,  fullness, 
and  certainty  of  the  Holy  Scriptures;  and  of  the 
heights,  depths,  lengths,  and  breadths  of  the  love  of  God 
in  Christ.  Thus,  though  his  sensible  feelings  may  not 
be  so  warm  as  when  he  was  in  the  state  of  A,  his  judg- 
ment is  more  solid,  his  mind  more  fixed,  his  thoughts 
more  habitually  exercised  upon  the  things  within  the 
vail.  He  grows  especially  in  three  things, — 

1.  Humility, — A and  B know  that  they  ought  to  be 
humbled,  but  C is  truly  so.  ...  From  the  exercise 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


181 


of  this  grace  he  derives  two  others.  . . . The  one  is 
submission  to  the  will  of  God.  . . . The  other  is 
tenderness  of  spirit  towards  his  fellow-Christians.  . . . 
Here  A is  usually  blameable ; the  warmth  of  his  zeal, 
not  being  duly  corrected  by  a sense  of  his  own  imper- 
fections, betrays  him  often  into  a censorious  spirit.  But 
C can  bear  with  A likewise,  because  he  hath  been  so 
himself,  and  he  will  not  expect  green  fruit  to  be  ripe. 

^‘2.  Spirituality, — He  has  learned,  with  the  apostle, 
not  only  to  suffer  want,  but  (which  is,  perhaps,  the  harder 
lesson)  how  to  abound.  A palace  would  be  a prison  to 
him  without  the  Lord’s  presence,  and  with  this,  a prison 
would  be  a palace.  From  hence  arises  a peaceful  reli- 
ance upon  the  Lord.  He  has  nothing  which  he  cannot 
commit  into  His  hands,  which  he  is  not  habitually  aiming 
to  resign  to  His  disposal. 

3.  A union  of  heart  to  the  glory  and  will  of  God,  is 

another  noble  distinction  of  C.’s  spirit Now,  in 

proportion  as  we  advance  nearer  to  Him,  our  judgment, 
aim,  and  end,  will  be  conformable  to  His,,  and  His  glory 
will  have  the  highest  place  in  our  hearts.” 

Ex.  St.  Paul.  (See  Humility,)  St.  Peter. — Cf.  his 
history  in  the  Gospels, — zealous  but  rash,  warm  but  self- 
confident;  in  the  Acts, — humbled  after  his  fall,  and 
chastened  in  spirit ; — in  the  Epistles, — the  ripened  saint, 
waiting  for  his  departure,  with  calm  peace  and  assured 
hope.  (Cf.  also,  the  marks  of  humility,  in  the  Gospel 
of  St.  Mark,  supposed  to  have  been  written  under  his 
direction  where, — ‘‘Everything  tending  to  exalt  himself 
is  omitted ; everything  tending  to  lower  himself  is  in- 
serted.”— Gresswell.)  Nicodemus. — The  three  stages 
of  his  advance  in  courage. — John  iii.  1,  2 (came  to  Jesus 
16 


182 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


by  nigbt) ; vii.  50  (defended  Him  before  the  Pharisees) ; 
xix.  39  (took  part  openly  in  Christ’s  burial,  when  His 
professed  disciples  held  back  through  fear). 

GUIDANCE,  Divine. — Ex.  xxiii.  20 ; 2 Chron.  xx. 
12  ; Ps.  XXV.  9 ; xxxi.  3 ; xxxii.  8 ; xxxvii.  23 ; xlviii. 
14  ; Ixxiii.  24  ; Prov.  iii.  5,  6 ; xi.  3 ; xvi.  9 ; xx.  24 ; 
Isa.  XXX.  21;  xlix.  18;  Iviii.  11;  Jer.  x.  23;  John  x. 
4 ; Acts  xvi.  6,  7 ; 1 Thess.  iii.  11. 

There  are  three  ways  by  which  God  guides  His  people. 
— By  (1)  His  Word,  (2)  His  Providence,  and  (3)  His 
Spirit,  Ps.  cvii.  7. — “ He  led  them  forth  by  the  right 
way.” 

Though  it  was  not  the  nearest  way,  nor  the  easiest  way,  nor 
the  safest  way.  But  it  was  “the  right  way,”— right,  though 
rough.  Isa.  Iv.  8,  9. 

Israel  of  old  was  under  God’s  peculiar  guidance, 
manifested  in  three  different  ways, — the  pillar  of  cloud 
and  fire,  to  direct  their  general  journeys;  the  Urim  and 
Thummim,  for  Aaron  to  consult,  in  particular " cases 
(Numb,  xxvii.  21),  and  wise  counselors,  guided  by  God, 
in  individual  and  smaller  matters,  as  Moses  (Ex.  xviii. 
15;  Numb.  ix.  6-8,  &c.),  Hobab  (Numb.  x.  31).  It  is 
remarkable  that  several  cases  occurred,  where  they  acted 
without  consulting  God,  and  always  suffered  for  it.  (See 
Joshua  ix.  14,  16  ; Numb.  xiv.  40-45.) 

With  reference  to  the  first  of  these  modes  of  guidance, 
Scott,  the  Commentator,  says 

^^In  allusion  to  this  special  guidance  of  Israel,  many 
pious  persons  use  the  expression,  ^moving  of  the  cloud,’ 
as  denoting  the  providential  and  gracious  direction  which 
God  now  affords  His  people ; and^  doubtless,  it  is  very 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


183 


allowable  thus  to  accommodate  and  apply  these  typical 
passages  to  our  own  circumstances,  provided  it  be  done 
with  sobriety,  judgment,  and  caution.  But  we  should  be 
careful  not  to  introduce  a new  rule  of  duty ; or  give  oc- 
casion to  error,  uncertainty,  or  enthusiasm,  by  a vague 
and  indeterminate  use  of  such  allusions.  We  are  not 
under  the  same  evident  infallible  guidance  that  Israel 
was;  the  Word  of  God,  soberly  explained,  is  our  only, 
and  our  sufficient  rule  of  duty ; and  in  understanding  it, 
and  in  applying  general  precepts  to  particular  circum- 
stances, good  counsel,  fervent  prayer,  and  a careful 
observance  of  Providence  should  be  employed.  Some 
things  are  always  our  duty,  when  we  have  opportunity 
and  ability ; and  these  need  no  other  direction.  Other 
things  are  lawful  in  themselves  ; but  it  may  be  doubtful 
whether,  in  our  case  and  situation,  they  are  advisable ; 
that  is,  whether  they  are  likely,  all  things  considered,  to 
conduce  to  the  glory  of  God  and  our  own  real  good. 
When,  after  mature  consultation  and  fervent  prayer,  such 
matters  still  remain  doubtful,  the  events  of  Providence, 
yea,  perhaps,  a prevailing  bias  of  mind — may  be  of  some 
weight  in  the  decision,  especially  in  cases  where  self- 
denial  must  be  exercised,  and  danger  encountered.  But, 
when  any  undertaking  is  evidently  wrong,  or  plainly 
inexpedient,  or  unadvisable,  in  the  opinion  of  impartial 
judges,  and  yet  the  inclination  leads  that  way, — in  this 
case,  that  which  men  call  ‘ the  moving  of  the  cloud,  or 
the  opening  of  Providence,  is  generally  no  more  than  a 
temptation  of  Satan.  The  suggestions  of  that  enemy 
are  often  mistaken  for  Divine  impressions,  and  men  fancy 
they  are  following  the  Lord,  when  they  are  gratifying 


184 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


tteir  own  wayward  inclinations.” — Scott's  Commentary, 
Exod.  xl. 

“ Take  God  into  thy  counsel.  Heaven  overlooketh 
hell;  God  can  at  any  moment  see  what  plots  are  hatch- 
ing there  against  thee.” — Gurnall. 

“ The  Christian  must  in  all  his  ways  have  three  guides, 
— Truth,  Charity,  and  Wisdom ; Truth,  to  go  before  him ; 
Charity  and  A?isdom,  on  either  hand.” — Ball. 

“ I believe  that  wherever  guidance  is  honestly  and 
simply  sought,  it  is  certainly  given.  As  to  our  discern- 
ment of  it,  I believe  it  depends  upon  the  measure  in 
which  we  are  walking  in  the  light.  One  indulged  sin 
may  so  cloud  the  sky,  that  it  spreads  a mist,  so  that  tc 
see  what  God  is  doing  is  impossible.” — A.  L.  Newton. 

How  MAY  we  EXPECT  DiVINE  GUIDANCE  tO  be  MANI- 
FESTED?— See  a striking  letter  of  John  Newton’s 
(“  Omicron,”  Letter  xxviii.) 

Some  look  for  direction  by, — 

1.  The  lot. — “It  is  true  the  Scriptures,  and  indeed 
right  reason,  assure  us,  that  the  Lord  disposes  the  lot ; 
and  there  are  several  cases  recorded  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, in  which  lots  were  used  by  Divine  appointment ; 
but  I think  neither  these,  nor  the  choosing  Matthias  by 
lot,  are  proper  precedents  for  our  conduct. 

2.  “ Some,  when  in  doubt,  have  opened  the  Bible  at  a 
venture,  and  expected  to  find  something  to  direct  them, 
in  the  first  verse  they  should  cast  their  eye  upon.  It  is 
no  small  discredit  to  the  practice,  that  the  heathen  who 
knew  not  the  Bible,  used  their  favorite  books  in  the  same 
way. 

3.  “A  sudden  strong  impression  of  a text  has  been  by 
many  accepted  as  an  infallible  token  of  Divine  guidance.” 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


185 


But  by  this,  a person  may  be  unwarily  misled  into  great 
evils  and  gross  delusions  ; and  many  have  been  so.  There 
is  no  doubt  but  the  Enemy  of  souls,  if  permitted,  can 
furnish  us  with  Scripture  in  abundance,  in  this  way,  and 
for  these  purposes. 

4.  ‘‘Some  persons  judge  of  the  nature  and  event  of 
their  designs  by  freedom  which  they  find  in  'prayer ^ 
But  “ self  is  deceitful,  and  when  our  hearts  are  much 
fixed  and  bent  upon  a thing,  they  may  put  words  and 
earnestness  into  our  mouths.’' 

5.  “A  remarkable  dream  has  sometimes  been  thought 
as  decisive  as  any  of  the  foregoing  methods  of  knowing 
the  will  of  God.”  But,  though  all  these  methods  may 
be,  and  have  been,  used  by  God,  for  communicating  His 
will,  they  are  not  the  rule.  “ The  promises  are  not  made 
to  those  who  dream,  but  to  those  who  watch.” 

Upon  the  whole,  then,  “in  general,  God  guides  and 
directs  His  people,  by  affording  them,  in  answer  to 
prayer,  the  light  of  His  Holy  Spirit,  which  enables  them 
to  understand  and  to  love  the  Scriptures.  The  Word  of 
God  is  not  to  be  used  as  a lottery;  nor  is  it  designed  to 
instruct  us  by  shreds  and  scraps,  which,  detached  from 
their  proper  places,  have  no  determined  import ; but  it 
is  to  furnish  us  with  just  principles,  right  apprehensions 
to  regulate  our  judgment  and  affections,  and  thereby  to 

influence  and  direct  our  conduct In  particular 

cases,  the  Lord  opens  and  shuts  for  them,  breaks  down 
walls  of  difficulty  which  obstruct  their  path,  or  hedges 
up  their  way  with  thorns,  when  they  are  in  danger  of 
going  wrong,  by  the  dispensations  of  His  Providence. 
They  know  that  their  concernments  are  in  His  hands ; 
they  are  Veiling  to  follow  whither  and  when  He  leads,  but 
16* 


186 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


are  afraid  of  going  before  Him.  Therefore,  they  are 
not  impatient ; because  they  believe,  they  will  not  make 
haste,  but  wait  daily  upon  Him  in  prayer ; especially 
when  they  find  their  hearts  most  engaged  in  any  purpose 
or  pursuit,  they  are  most  jealous  of  being  deceived  by 
appearances,  and  dare  not  move  farther  or  faster  than 
they  can  perceive  His  light  shining  upon  their  paths. 

HABIT. 

One  year’s  seeding,  nine  years’  weeding.” — Proverb. 

The  diminutive  chains  of  habit  are  generally  too 
small  to  be  felt,  till  they  are  too  strong  to  be  broken.” — ‘ 
Pr.  Johnson. 

How  many  habits  and  opinions  do  we  begin  from  im- 
pulse, and  persevere  in  from  indolence  !” — Panhy. 

“ Like  flakes  of  snow. — The  seemingly  unimportant 
events  of  life  succeed  one  another,  as  the  snow  gathers 
too-ether:  so  are  our  habits  formed.  A single  flake  pro- 
duces  no  material  change ; but,  as  the  tempest  hurls  the 
avalanche  down  the  mountain,  and  overwhelms  the  in- 
habitant and  his  habitation,  so  passion,  acting  upon  the 
element  of  mischief,  which  pernicious  habits  have  brought 
together  by  imperceptible  accumulations,  overthrows  the 
edifice  of  truth  and  virtue.” — Jeremy  Bentham. 

“Little  habits  drive  nails  into  our  cofiins.” 

HAPPINESS.— Deut.  xxxiii.  29 ; Job  v.  17 ; Ps.  i.; 
xxxvi.  8;  Ixiii.  5;  Ixxiii.  25;  cxxvii.  5;  cxxviii. ; cxliv. 
15  ; cxlvi.  5;  Prov.  iii.  13, 17 ; xiv.  21;  xxviii.  14 ; xxix. 
18;  Hah.  iii.  17-19 ; Lukexii.  15;  John  xiii.  17 ; Rom. 
xiv.  22;  Phil.  iv.  10-12;  James  v.  11;  1 Peter  iv- 
10-12. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERIXGvS. 


187 


Some  persons’  happiness  has  no  present  tense.  They 
are  always  full  of  dark  forebodings ; their  sky  is  always 
clouded. 

Happiness  is  not  the  end  of  life,  but  character  is.” — 
Beecher. 

(See  Character.) 

“ It  is  impossible  to  churn  happiness  out  of  a chest  of 
gold;  it  will  never  come.  You  can  never. make  unfading 
crowns  of  fading  flowers.” — Case. 

“ He  enjoys  much  who  is  thankful  for  little.  A grate- 
ful mind  is  a great  mm^.^'—Secleer. 

There  are  three  things  which,  if  Christians  do,  they 
will  And  themselves  mistaken  If  they  look  for  that  in 
themselves,  which  can  only  be  found  in  another, — perfect 
righteousness ; if  they  look  for  that  in  the  Law,  which 
can  only  be  found  in  the  Gospel, — mercy ; if  they  look 
for  that  on  earth,  which  is  only  to  be  found  in  heaven, — 
perfection.”^ — P.  Henry. 

John  Newton  used  to  say,  I see  in  this  world  two 
heaps,  of  human  happiness  and  misery.  Now,  if  I can 
take  but  the  smallest  bit  from  the  one  heap,  and  add  it 
to  the  other  I carry  a point.  If,  as  I go  home,  a child 
dropped  a halfpenny,  and  if,  by  giving  to  it  another,  I 
can  wipe  away  its  tears,  I feel  that  I have  done  some- 
thing; and  I should  be  glad  indeed  to  do  greater  things, 
but  I will  not  neglect  this.” 

Sydney  Smith  recommends  it  as  a rule,  to  trv  to  make 
at  least  one  person  happy  every  day,  and  adds  the  cal- 
culation,— Take  ten  years,  and  you  will  have  made  3,650 
persons  happy,  or  brightened  a small  town,  by  your  con- 
tribution to  the  fund  of  general  joy. 

John  Howard,  the  philanthropist,  in  the  midst  of  his 


188 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINaS. 


constant  perils  and  dangers,  wrote  from  Riga, — ‘‘  I hope 
T have  sources  of  enjoyment  that  depend  not  on  the  par- 
ticular spot  I inhabit ; a rightly  cultivated  mind,  under 
the  power  of  religion  and  the  exercise  of  beneficent  dis- 
positions, affords  a ground  of  satisfaction  little  affected 
by  lieres  and  theresJ^ 

Dr.  Arnold  exclaimed,  on  the  review  of  the  past,  “I 
have  enjoyed  almost  fearful  amount  of  happiness.” 

H.  Martyn. — fear  I have  nojb  learned  the  secret 
of  true  happiness — a poor  and  contrite  spirit.” 

Sunshine.— The  day  had  been  overcast ; suddenly 
the  sun  shone  out,  and  a little  patch  of  sunshine  bright- 
ened the  corner  of  the  carpet.  Immediately  Tray  got 
up,  and,  with  a wise  look  trotted  to  the  bright  place,  and 
laid  himself  in  it.  ^ There’s  true  philosophy,’  said  George ; 
‘ only  one  patch  of  sunlight  in  the  place,  and  the  saga- 
cious little  dog  walks  out  of  the  shadow  to  roll  himself 
in  the  brightness.’  Let  not  Tray’s  example  be  lost  upon 
us ; but  wherever  there  shall  shine  one  patch  of  sunlight, 
let  us  enjoy  it.” — Children  s Paper. 

HARDNESS  OF  HEART.— Ex.  iv.  21;  ix.  14; 
xxxii.  9, 10  ; Josh.  xi.  20  ; Job  ix.  4 ; xvii.  4 ; Ps.  Ixxxi. 
12  (marg.) ; Prov.  xxviii.  14 ; xxix.  1 ; Isa.  xliv.  18 ; 
xlviii.  4;  Jer.  v.  3;  Ezek.  iii.  7;  xxxvi.  26;  Mark  hi. 
5;  vi.  52;  xvi.  14;  Rom.  ii.  5;  ix.  18;  1 Tim.  iv.  2; 
Heb.  iii.  8-13. 

A reckless  mind — a seared  conscience — a hardened 
heart; — one  step  more,  and — a lost  soul.” 

In  BELIEVERS 

There  are  times  when  the  soul  is  conscious  of  such 
excessive  hardness,  such  absolute  want  of  feeling,  that 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


189 


it  is  thankful  to  be  grounded ; but  no  one  else  than  God 
could  be  trusted.” — A.  L,  Newton. 

‘‘Monday.,  Dee.  27. — Hardness  of  heart  still  con- 
tinued; occasionally  in  prayer  obtained  relief,  but  all 
day  long  tormented  with  unbelieving  thoughts, — the 
cause  of  them  evidently  an  inordinate  desire  of  enjoying 
sensible  comfort.” — Eewitsons  Journal. 

“ God  is  said  to  harden  the  heart  when  He  withholds 
restraininoT  ^race, — to  harden  when  He  does  not  soften. 
He  is  said  to  make  blind  w’hen  He  does  not  enlighten,  as 
freezing  and  darkness  follow  upon  the  absence  of  the 
sun,  the  source  of  light  and  heat.” — Salter. 

The  Palimpsest. — Angelo  Mario,  a Jesuit  librarian 
at  the  Vatican,  made  the  discovery  many  years  ago,  that 
some  of  the  ancient  MSS.  had  more  than  one  layer  of 
writing  upon  them.  By  certain  chemical  experiments, 
he  succeeded  in  making  legible  the  ancient  writing. 
Archbishop  Whately  has  suggested  the  theory,  now  gen- 
erally admitted,  that  this  was  done  on  account  of  the 
expensiveness  or  scarcity  of  parchment  in  the  middle 
ages.  De  Quincy,  in  his  Confessions,”  has  given  us  a 
chapter  on  the  subject,  applying  it  to  signify  different 
layers  of  thought  and  emotion  that  have  at  different  times 
passed  upon  the  heart,  and  become  apparently  covered 
over  completely  with  some  other.  So  is  it  with  the 
hardened  sinner.  How  many  a layer  of  conviction  after 
conviction  and  partial  reformations  has  he  known,  yet 
still  how  thick  a case  covers  his  hardened  heart ! 

Past  Feeling.” — ‘‘A  faithful  pastor  relates  the 
following  fact : — ^ I once  entered  a farm-house  on  a chilly 
November  evening,  and  spent  an  hour  in  personal  reli- 
gious conversation  with  its  inmates.  The  aged  father 


190 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


of  the  family — a most  kind  and  amiable  man — followed 
me  to  the  door  and  stopped  me  at  the  porch.  He  took 
me  by  the  hand  and  most  deliberately  said,  I thank 
you  for  this  visit,  and  hope  it  will  not  be  the  last.  As 
you  have  just  commenced  your  labors  among  us,  I wish 
to  give  you  a word  of  advice,  based  on  my  own  experi- 
ence,— Let  us  old  people  alone^  and  devote  your  labors  to 
the  youth  of  your  flock.  Forty  years  ago  I was  greatly 
anxious  about  my  soul.  Many  were  then  converted  ; but 
I was  not  one  of  them.  And  now  for  years  I have  not 
had  a single  feeling  on  the  subject ! I know  that  I am 
a lost  sinner.  I know  that  I can  only  be  saved  through 
Jesus  Christ.  I feel  persuaded  that  when  I die  1 am 
lost ! I believe  all  you  preach,  but  I feel  it  no  more 
than  if  I were  a block  of  marble.  I expect  to  live  and 
die  just  as  I am.  So  leave  us  to  ourselves,  and  our  sins, 
and  give  your  strength  to  the  work  of  saving  the  young.’' 
I remembered  that  incident,  and  watched  the  progress  of 
that  man.  His  seat  was  rarely  vacant  in  the  sanctuary ; 
but  he  was  a true  prophet  of  his  own  fate.  He  lived  as 
he  predicted,  and  so  he  died.  We  laid  him  down  at  last 
in  his  hopeless  grave,  in  the  midst  of  a congregation 
over  whom  God  had  so  often  opened  windows  in  heaven.’ 
He  was  joined  to  his  idols;  God  let  him  alone.” — Rev. 
J.  L,  Cuyler. 

Ex.  Pharaoh,  Sihon  (Deut.  ii.  80) ; Ahab,  Zedekiah 
(2  Chron.  xxxvi.  13);  Belshazzar  (Dan.  v.  20);  Judas. 

HARVEST. — Gen.  viii.  22 ; Lev.  xix.  9,  10 ; xxiii. 
10-14  ; Deut.  xxiv.  19  ; Ps.  Ixv. ; Ixxxi.  13-16  ; cxxvi. 
6 ; Prov.  iii.  9;  x.  5 ; Isa.  ix.  3 ; xvii.  10,  11  ; Jer.  v. 
24,  25 ; Hosea  ii.  8-22 ; Acts  xiv.  IT. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


191 


Ex.  xxxiv.  21. — Six  days  shalt  thou  work,  but  on 
the  seventh  day  thou  shalt  rest ; in  earing  time  and  in 
harvest  thou  shalt  rest.” 

“ That  is,  ‘You  shall  not  violate  the  Sabbath  because  it  is 
harvest.’  I have  heard  persons  say,  ‘It  has  been  six  days  very 
wet;  the  corn  is  standing,  and  Sunday  happens  to  be  a bright, 
sunny  day,’  and  they  say,  ‘ We  ought  to  go  and  cut  down  the 
corn  on  the  Sabbath-day.’  Here  is  a provision  for  this  very 
possibility ; God  says,  ‘ Even  in  harvest  and  earing  time  you 
shall  keep  the  Sabbath  sacred  to  God.’  And  I have  noticed, 
although  I admit  my  observation  has  been  very  limited,  that 
that  man  who  has  cut  down  his  corn  on  the  Sunday,  in  order  to 
get  it  in  well,  did  not  succeed  one  whit  better  in  the  long  run 
than  he  that  observed  the  Sabbath  as  holy,  and  waited  for 
sunny  week-days,  in  order  to  do  his  week-day  work.” — Dr. 
Cumming. 

Under  the  Jewish  economy  the  law  made  very  striking 
provision  that  God  should  be  acknowledged  and  honored. 
Harvest  was  never  to  be  commenced  till  the  first-fruits 
had  been  offered.  (Lev.  xxiii.  10—14.)  No  harvest  was 
to  be  reaped  at  all  in  the  sabbatical  year,  or  the  year  of 
jubilee ; teaching  a lesson  of  trust.  Under  all  circum- 
stances, the  Sabbath  was  to  be  observed  (Ex.  xxxiv.  21) ; 
and  the  poor  were  to  be  kindly  remembered.  (Lev.  xix. 
9,  10;  Deut.  xxiv.  19.) 

Diorama  of  the  Harvest. — Who  is  not  familiar  with 
the  pleasing  and  shifting  scenes  of  the  diorama  ? It  is 
a clever  way  of  painting  pictures,  and  letting  the  light 
so  fall  on  particular  parts — in  particular  directions,  and 
sometimes  throwing  out  more  light,  and  sometimes  less, 
— that  the  objects  seem  to  have  different  appearances  at 
different  times.  To  arrange  any  picture  for  the  diorama, 
different  lights  are  needed.  Now  God’s  Word  is  a 


192 


TLLUSTRxVTlYE  GATHERINGS. 


lamp  unto  our  feet,  and  a light  unto  our  path.*'  (Ps. 
cxix.  105 ; 2 Cor.  iv.  4.)  Let  us  illustrate  the  harvest 
by  this  method,  and  see  what  varying  truths  it  presents 
to  the  mind : — 

1.  To  produce  the  first  dioramic  change  in  the  harvest 
picture,  see  it  represented  in  the  Woi^d  of  Giod,  We 
must  use  those  Scripture  lamps.  Matt.  xiii.  1-9,  18-23 ; 
Mark  iv.  1-9,  14-20;  Luke  viii.  4-8,  11-15;  Isa.  Iv. 
8-11.  Here  we  see  the  Divine  seed  cast  into  different 
places  ; — the  public  path — that  thin  piece  in  the  field, 
near  the  gravel  pit — there  under  the  hedge,  where  the 
thorns  and  thistles  grew,  but  not  the  corn,  and  in  the 
wide,  rich,  fertile  land. 

2.  Let  a change  come  over  our  thoughts,  and  another 
lamp  be  taken  from  God’s  Word.  (Matt.  xiii.  24-30, 
36-43.)  Immediately  the  bending  stalks  and  the  still 
sheaves  represent  immortal  souls;  but  oh,  liow  different! 
— all  prepared  for  the  threshing,  the  winnowing,  the 
sifting,  when  only  real  good  grain  will  remain,  and  the 
rest  be  blown  away,  or  burnt. 

3.  Take  a third  set  of  lamps.  (1  Cor.  xv.  35-45 ; 
John  xii.  24.)  Thus  shall  it  be  with  the  raised  and 
changed  bodies  of  Christ’s  own.  How  different  to  their 
state  now  1 (Phil.  iii.  21.) 

4.  A fourth  change.  (Matt.  ix.  37,  38  ; John  iv.  35.) 

Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  on  the  fields.”  Ask  any 

missionary  what  is  their  state,  and  he  must  have  a dull 
heart  who  cannot  see  openings  for  exertion  by  the 
Church,  and  he  must  have  a dull  ear  who  does  not  hear 
the  cry,  Come  over  and  help  us.” 

A Christian  Farmer. — ‘‘Can  I ever  forget,”  says 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATIIERIXOS. 


193 


the  Rev.  F.  Storr,  the  yearly  scene  of  Mr.  Last’s 
harvest-field  ? On  the  ripe  and  golden  grain  telling  that 
it  was  time  to  put  in  the  sickle,  intimation  was  given  to 
me  that  on  such  a morning,  at  such  an  hour,  if  God  per- 
mitted, my  presence  was  requested  in  the  harvest-field. 
I attended  at  the  time  named,  and  found  myself  in  a 
group  of  twelve  or  fifteen  men  and  lads,  with  their  mas- 
ter at  their  head,  waiting  to  commence  the  gathering  in 
of  the  harvest.  But  on  that  farm  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest  must  first  be  honored,  ere  any  sickle  be  put  in. 
All  heads  were  uncovered  as  the  hymn  was  given  out, 
and  we  raised  our  united  voices,  emulative  of  the  lark 
who  was  caroling  on  high,  in  praise  to  Him  wLo  had 
covered  the  valleys  so  thick  with  corn  that  they  laughed 
and  sang.  Prayer  was  then  offered  that  God  might 
strengthen  the  hands  of  the  reapers,  and  preserve  them 
from  all  evil,  both  of  body  and  soul.  On  rising  from 
our  knees  the  sickle  was  presented  to  me.  I first  put  it 
into  the  corn,  and  then  in  every  direction  they  spread, 
and  busily  bent  to  their  pleasant  task,  going  forth  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.  Thus  the  hallowing  influence  of  that 
good  man  extended  to  all  that  he  undertook,  and  to  all 
over  whom  he  had  control.  I have  been  assured  by  one 
who  worked  for  him  for  many  years,  that  he  never  knew 
an  oath  to  have  been  sworn  on  that  farm.” 

Leonard  Keyser,  who  was  burned  at  Scherding,  in 
1527,  as  a Protestant,  when  he  came  near  to  the  stake, 
exclaimed,  as  he  looked  at  the  crowd,  “ Behold  the  har- 
vest ! Oh,-  Master,  send  forth  thy  laborers  !” 

The  Hindoos,  when  gathering  in  their  harvest,  before 
it  IS  removed  from  the  threshing-floor,  always  put  aside 
17  13 


194 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


a part  for  tlieir  gods.  Do  they  not  shame  many — would 
not  truth  say,  most? — living  in  a Christian  country? 

rL\STE. — Josh.  viii.  19  ; Judges  vii.  5.  [Two  marks 
of  good  soldiers — ‘Miardy  and  hasty.” — Matthew  Henry 
1 Sam.  xxi.  8 ; Ps.  cxix.  59,  GO;  Prov.  xiv.  29;  xxix. 
20;  Eccl.  V.  2;  Dan.  ii.  15;  Matt.  v.  25  ; xxviii.  8; 
Luke  xiv.  21 ; John  xi.  29  ; xiii.  27. 

Haste  trips  up  its  own  heels.” 

“ Haste  makes  waste,  and  waste  makes  want.” 

A fool’s  bolt  is  soon  shot.” 

Hurry  is  the  mark  of  a weak  mind  ; despatch,  of  a 
strong  one.” — Conduct  of  Life. 

Make  a slow  answer  to  a hasty  question.” — Ihid. 
Wesley’s  maxim  was  a good  one, — ‘‘Always  be  in 
haste,  but  never  in  a hurry.” 

Bacojj’,  in  his  Essay  on  Despatch,  says:- — “ Affected  despatch 
is  one  of  the  most  dangerous  things  to  business  that  can  be.  It 
is  like  that  which  the  physicians  call  predigestion,  or  hasty 
digestion,  which  is  sure  to  fill  the  body  full  of  crudities,  and 
secret  seeds  of  diseases  ; therefore,  measure  not  despatch  by  the 
time  of  sitting,  but  by  the  advancement  of  the  business:  and 
as,  in  races,  it  is  not  the  large  stride,  nor  the  high  lift  that  makes 
the  speed,  so,  in  business,  the  keeping  close  to  the  matter,  and 
not  taking  of  it  too  much  at  once,  procureth  despatch.  It  is 
the  care  of  some  only  to  come  off  speedily  for  the  time,  or  to 
contrive  some  false  periods  of  business,  because  they  may  seem 
men  of  despatch  : but  it  is  one  thing  to  abbreviate  by  contract- 
ing, another  by  cutting  otf ; and  business,  so  handled  at  several 
sittings,  or  meetings,  goeth  commonly  backward  and  forward 
in  an  unsteady  manner.  I knew  a wise  man  that  had  it  for  a 
- by- word,  when  he  saw  men  hasten  to  a conclusion,  ‘Stay  a little, 
that  we  may  make  an  end  the  sooner.’  On  the  other  side,  true 
despatch  is  a rich  thing:  for  time  is  the  measure  of  business,  as 
money  is  of  wares  ; and  business  is  bought  at  a dear  hand  where 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


195 


tliere  is  small  despatcli.  The  Spartans  and  Spaniards  have  been 
noted  to  be  of  small  despatch.  ‘ Ali  venga  la  muerte  de  Spagna  p 
‘ Let  my  death  come  from  Spain,’  for  then  it  will  be  sure  to  be 
long  in  coming.’’ 

The  Broken  Buckle.— ‘‘You  have  read  in  your  own 
history  of  that  hero  who,  when  an  overwhelming  force 
was  in  full  pursuit,  and  all  his  followers  were  urging  him 
to  more  rapid  flight,  coolly  dismounted,  in  order  to  re- 
pair a flaw  in  his  horse’s  harness.  Whilst  busied  with 
the  broken  buckle,  the  distant  cloud  swept  down  in  nearer 
thunder;  but  just  as  the  prancing  hoofs  and  eager  spears 
were  ready  to  dash  down  upon  him,  the  flaw  was  mended, 
the  clasp  was  fastened,  the  steed  was  mounted,  and,  like 
a swooping  falcon,  he  had  vanished  from  their  view. 
The  broken  buckle  would  hav^e  left  him  on  the  field  a 
dismounted  and  inglorious  prisoner ; the  timely  delay 
sent  him  in  safety  back  to  his  bustlino;  comrades.  There 
is  in  daily  life  the  same  luckless  precipitancy,  and  the 
same  profitable  delay.  The  man,  who,  from  his  prayer- 
less awaking,  bounces  into  the  biisines^^  of  the  day,  how- 
ever good  his  talents  and  great  his  diligence,  is  only 
galloping  on  a steed  harnessed  with  a broken  buckle, 
and  must  not  marvel  if,  in  his  hottest  haste  or  most  haz- 
ardous leap,  he  be  left  inglorious  in  the  dust;  and  though 
it  may  occasion  some  little  delay  beforehand,  his  neigh- 
bor is  wiser  who  sets  all  in  order  before  the  march  be- 
gins.”— Rev.  James  Hamilton. 

An  overworked  clergyman  gives  these  rules,  as  the 
result  of  well-bought  experience,  for  those  who  have  much 
work  to  do  : — 

1.  Rise  early,  and  thus  gain  time  to  be  alone  with 
God.  Begin  the  day  well. 


196 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


2.  Form  a strong  resolution  never  to  he  hurried. 

3.  Aim  at  great  punctuality  in  all  matters  of  business. 
It  is  said  of  one  of  our  Prime  Ministers,  that  he  had  the 
constant  manner  and  spirit  of  a man  who,  having  lost  an 
hour  in  the  beginning  of  the  day,  was  striving  all  the 
rest  of  the  twelve  to  overtake  it. 

4.  Never  undertake  ??zer6Jthan  you  can  do. — Christian 
Observer. 

HEARING  THE  Word. — Isa.  xxix.  13  ; Ezek.  xxxiii. 
30-33 ; Matt.  vii.  24-27 ; xiii.  3-23 ; Mark  iv.  9,  24 ; 
xii.  37  ; Luke  xvi.  29-31 ; xix.  48  ; John  vi.  45  ; x.  3 ; 
xii.  47,  48 ; Rom.  x.  17 ; Eph.  i.  13 ; 1 Thess.  i.  5 ; ii. 
13 ; 1 Tim.  iv.  16  ; 2 Tim.  i.  13 ; Heb.  ii.  1 ; v.  11 ; 
James  i.  19-25;  Rev.  iii.  3 ; xxii.  17. 

The  majority  of  hearers  are  better  judges  of  exam- 
nles  than  of  sermons.” 

A fire  in  a picture  may  ajford  amusement  to  the  be- 
holder, but  it  will  not  warm  ; hearing  sermons  may  amuse 
the  hearer,  but  cannot  warm  the  heart,  or  do  any  good 
to  the  soul,  unless  the  Spirit  of  God  attend  it.  This 
shows  the  necessity  of  prayer  before  and  after  attending 
the  means  of  grace. 

Assimilation. — Heb.  iv.  2.  . Faith  has  been  well 

said  to  be  the  gastric  juice  of  the  soul.  The  most  whole- 
some food  is  poison  to  the  sickly  stomach.  Unless  the 
gastric  juice  be  healthy,  the  best  food  cannot  nourish. 
That  wonderful  solvent,  which  God  has  provided,  must 
melt,  separate,  and  dissolve  the  food,  or  else  it  ivill  not 
assimilate;  it  will  not  be  dige^ited, — ‘carried  through’ 
the  system, — repairing  its  w^astes,  supplying  fresh  ele- 
ments of  combination  for  its  various  parts ; feeding  the 


ILirSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


197 


blood ; keeping  that  current  of  life  full,  and  so  by  it 
pouring  into  the  furthest  creeks  of  this  -wonderful  body 
the  tide  of  health.  Faith  is  to  the  soul  -what  that  -won- 
derful solvent  is  to  the  body  ; without  faith,  ‘ the  Word 
preached  will  not  profit;’  unless  mixed  with  ‘faith  in 
them  that  hear,’  it  will  be  ‘the  savor  of  death  unto 
death,’  killing  instead  of  nourishing.  Without  faith  there 
is  no  assimilation  of  Divine  truth;  it  never  passes  into 
the  system,  never  becomes  part  of  the  man,  so  as  to 
‘ nourish  him  up  by  the  words  of  sound  doctrine.’  With- 
out faith  he  is  the  sickly  patient,  starving  in  sight  of 
food,  and  lean  and  thin  in  the  midst  of  plenty.  Faith 
turns  truth  into  nourishment, — makes  that  which  was  but 
a while  since  general  and  common,  to  become  so  entirely 
a man’s  own  as  to  be  part  of  himself,  worked  into  his 
very  being,  incorporated  with  his  own  soul,  and  so  nour- 
ishing him  unto  eternal  life,  and  making  him  grow,  by 
‘ the  sincere  milk  of  the  W ord,’  from  ‘ the  new-born  babe’ 
into  ‘ the  young  man,’  and  from  ‘ the  young  man  into 
‘the  father,’ — the  man  ‘ of  full  age,’  who  can  digest  ‘the 
strong  meat,’ — the  deep  things  of  God’s  Holy  Word.” 
— Champneys’  ‘•^Floating  Lights.” 

Philip  Henry  used  to  recommend  to  his  family  and 
friends,  the  practice  of  writing  down  notes  of  the  ser- 
mons they  heard,  and  often  referring  to  them,  for  their 
benefit.  He  began  the  practice  himself,  when  about 
twelve  or  thirteen  years  old,  when  he  heard  some  of  the 
best  divines  of  that  day.  Burroughs,  Marshal,  Case, 
Usher,  &c.,  and  kept  it  up  till  almost  the  year  before 
his  death,  making  copious  indexes,  and  often  referring 
to  them. 

[Whilst  recommending  such  a plan,  two  cautions  may, 
17 


198 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


perhaps,  however  be  added.  (1.)  Let  the  notes  be 
written  after  hearing  the  sermon,  not  during  the  time  of 
its  delivery,  which  too  much  distracts  the  attention,  and 
hinders  devotion.  (2.)  Let  the  notes  be  really  referred 
to  afterwards  from  time  to  time,  and  not,  as  is  too  gene- 
rally the  case,  when  written,  be  laid  aside,  and,  if  not 
forgotten,  remain  unused.] 

“ Pray  for  a soft  heart  and  a retentive  memory  ; and 
often  speak  together  of  the  sermons  you  hear,  and  get 
them  harrowed  into  your  hearts,  that  Satan  may  be 
cheated,  and  your  soul  saved.” — M^CJieyne. 

Punctuality. — A woman,  who  was  remarkable  for  her 
always  being  at  church  before  the  time,  being  asked  her 
reason  for  being  always  so  early,  replied,  “ It  is  no  part 
of  my  religion  to  disturb  the  religion  of  others.” 

“You  and  Me.” — “When  attending  the  ministry  of 
a devoted  servant  of  Grod,”  said  one,  “ he  once  preached 
upon  the  Diotrephesian  spirit,  in  his  usual  faithful  man- 
ner ; and  when  he  came  to  the  application,  brought  the 
subject  home  so  closely,  that  I felt  persuaded  there  was 
some  one  who  had  been  a peculiar  trial  to  the  Church. 
Knowing  the  harmony  there  wms  in  that  Church,  how- 
ever, I felt  puzzled,  and  said  to  a neighbor  who  sat  near 

me,  and  was  an  elder,  ‘ Mr.  L , who  does  Mr.  S. 

mean?’ — ‘You  and  me,’  was  the  quick  reply.” 

“ There  are  four  different  kinds  of  hearers  of-  the 
Word,”  says  Boston;  “those  like  a sfonge,  that  suck  up 
good  and  bad  together,  and  let  both  run  out  immediately, 
— ‘having  ears,  and  hearing  not;’  those  like:  a.  sand-glass, 
that  let  what  enters  in  at  one  car  pass  out  at  the  other, 
— hearing  without  thinking  ; those  like  a strainer,  letting 
go  the  good,  and  retaining  the  bad ; and  those  like  a 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


199 


sieve,  letting  go  the  chaff,  and  retaining  the  good 

grain.”  ^ 

“Oil!  TO  THINK  THAT  THEY  can  HEAR,  AND  U'Ont!” 

A poor  old  TToman,  vho  was  so  deaf  that  she  could  not 

hear  a word,  was  remarkable,  notwithstanding,  for  her 
constant  attendance  at  the  house  of  God ; and  very  for- 
cible was  her  frequent  e.xclamation  of  pity  and  true  soi- 
row,  when  she  saw  the  carelessness  and  indifference  of 
the  ’<^reat  mass  of  hearers,-”  Oh  ! to  think  that  they  can 

O 

hear,  and  tvont ! ’ 

Always  a Good  Sermon.— Those  who  come  away 
from  the  house  of  God  complaining  (whether  justly  or  not) 
that  they  have  heard  a poor  sermon,  may  remember  that 
they  can  always  see  a good  one: — in  the  Cnurch  around 
them, — God’s  house  of  prayer  ; in  the  Bible  before  them, 
—God’s  Word  of  love ; and  in  their  own  hearts  within 
them,— God’s  message  to  it,  ^^Is  thine  heart  right?" 

Archbishop  Leighton  one  day,  returning  from  church, 
saw  a funeral  coming.  On  reaching  home,  one  who  had 
been  confined  to  the  house,  inquired,  “ W ell,  have  you 
heard  a good  sermon  ? ” I have  met  a good  sermon,” 

was  the  reply. 

Said,  not  Done.— “Is  the  sermon  done?”  it  was 
asked  of  one  who  returned  from  church  sooner  than  usual. 
“No,  not  yet,”  was  the  answer.  “It  is  preached;  but 
it  still  remains  to  be  done.  James  i.  22. 

Rev.  Ebenezer  Erskine.— “ A lady  who  ivas  present 
at  the  commemoration  of  the  Lord’s  Supper,  where  the 
Rev.  E.  Erskine  was  assisting,  was  much  impressed  by 
his  sermon.  Having  inquired  the  name  of  the  preacher, 
she  went  next  Sabbath  to  his  own  place  of  worship  to 
hear  him ; but  there,  to  iier  surprise,  she  felt  none  of 


200 


ILLUSTRATIVE  UATJIERIXGS. 


those  strong  impressions  she  experienced  in  hearing  him 
before.  Wondering  at  this,  she  called  on  Mr.  E.,  and, 
stating  the  case,  asked  what,  he  thought,  might  be  the 
reason  of  such  a difference  in  her  feelings.  He  replied, 
‘ Madam,  the  reason  is  this : last  Sunday  you  went  to 
hear  Jesus  Christ;  to-day  you  have  come  to  hear  Me- 
nczer  Erskine, 

HEART,  THE.— Gen.  vi.  5;  Deut.  v.  29;  xx.x.  6;  1 
Sam.  X.  9 ; xvi.  7 ; 1 Kings  iv.  29 ; viii.  61 ; 1 Chron. 
xxix.  17;  Ps.  xii.  2;  xxxiv.  18;  li.  17;  xc.  12;  cxix.  32; 
Prov.  xiv.  10;  xv.  13;  xvi.  1,  5;  xxi.  1;  xxii.  15; 

xxviii.  26;  Isa.  xliv.  20;  Jer.  iii.  10;  xvii.  9,  10;  Ezek. 

xi.  19-21;  xxxvi.  26;  Hosea  ii.  14  (niarg.);  Matt.  v. 
8;  XU.  34;  xv.  8,  9,  19;  xxii.  37 ; Acts  xvi.  14;  Rom. 

X.  10;  Eph.  iv.  32;  vi.  6;  Col.  iii.  23;  Heb.  iii.  12; 

iv.  12. 

Prov.  iv.  24,  “ Keep  thy  heart  with  all  diligence ; for 
out  of  it  are  the  issues  of  life.’’ 

“Above  all  keeping.”  (Marg.)  “Keep  our  hearts  from  do- 
ing hurt,  and  getting  hurt;  from  being  defiled  by  sin,  and  dis- 
turbed by  trouble;  keep  them  as  our  jewels,  as  our  vineyard! 
keep  our  conscience  void  of  ofience;  keep  out  bad  thoughts,  and 
keep  up  good  thoughts;  keep  the  atfections  upon  right  objects, 
and  within  due  Matthew  Henry. 

“ As  the  virtue  of  a strong  spirituous  liquor  evaporates  by 
^ degrees  in  a bottle  which  is  not  closely  stopped,  in  like  manner 
the  life  and  power  of  the  Spirit  insensibly  vanishes  away,  if  the 
heart  be  not  kept  with  all  diligence.”— 

Ps.  li.  17,  “ The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a broken  spirit; 
a broken  and  a contrite  heart,  0 God,  thou  wilt  not  de- 
spise.” 

It  is  tile  crushed  olive  that  3'iclds  the  oil, — the  pressed  grape 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERIXUS. 


201 


that  gives  us  wine.  It  was  the  smitten  rock  that  gave  the  peo- 
ple water.  Thyme  and  the  palm  are  said  to  grow  the  strongest 
when  pressed  down.  Sols  it  the  broken,  contrite  heart  that  is 
most  rich  in  holiness,  and  fragrant  in  grace. 

Prov.  xxiii.  26,  ‘‘My  son,  give  me  thine  heart.’' 

For  two  reasons : — Because, — 1.  Unless  the  heart  he  given, 
nothing  is  given  ; Hos.  vii.  14;  Matt.  xv.  8,  9.  2.  If  the  heart 

be  given,  all  is  given  ; 2 Chron.  xxx.  13-20. — Rev*  Hugh  Stowell. 

The  GREATEST  DIFFICULTY  in  conversion  is  to  win  the 
heart  to  God  ; and  the  greatest  dfficulty  after  conversion 
is  to  keep  the  heart  vrith  God.  Even  a gracious  heart  is 
like  a musical  instrument,  which,  though  it  be  exactly 
tuned,  a small  matter  brings  it  out  of  tune  ; yea,  hang  it 
aside  but  a little,  and  it  will  need  setting  again  before 
you  can  play  another  lesson  on  it.” — Flavel. 

Luther  used  to  say, — am  more  afraid  of  my  own 
heart  than  of  the  Pope  and  all  his  cardinals.  I have 
within  me  the  great  pope,  selfF 

Rutherford. — “ Every  man  blameth  the  devil  for  his 
sins ; but  the  great  devil,  the  house-devil  of  every  man 
that  eatetli  and  lieth  in  every  man’s  bosom,  that  idol  that 
killeth  all,  is  himself.  Oh,  blessed  are  they  that  can 
deny  themselves,  and  put  Christ  in  the  room  of  them- 
selves !” 

An  Ant’s  Nest. — A corrupt  heart  is  like  an  ant’s  nest, 
on  which,  while  the  stone  lieth,  none  of  them  appear ; but 
take  off  the  stone,  and  stir  them  up  but  with  the  point  of  a 
straw,  you  will  see  what  a sw^arm  is  there,  and  how  lively 
they  be.  Just  such  a sight  would  thy  heart  afford  thee, 
did  the  Lord  but  withdraw  the  restraint  he  has  laid  upon 
it,  and  suffer  Satan  to  stir  it  up  by  temptation. 

There  is  in  every  man’s  heart,  as  in  a desk,  a se- 


202 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


cret  drawer ; the  only  thing  is  to  find  the  spring,  and 
open  it.” 

“ Kude  WITHOUT,  but  Rich  within.” — “ The  heart 
of  many  a poor  neglected  Christian,  is  as  if  we  opened 
some  rude  sea-chest,  brought  by  a foreign  ship  from  dis- 
tant lands,  which,  though  it  have  so  rude  an  outside,  is 
full  of  pearls,  and  gems,  and  diamonds.” 

The  Pope’s  Answer. — When  a statute  was  made,  in 
the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  that  all  the  people  should  attend 
the  church,  the  Papists  sent  to  Rome  to  know  the  plea- 
sure of  his  Holiness.  He  returned  for  answer,  “Tell the 
Catholics  in  England  to  give  me  their  hearts,  and  the 
Queen  may  take  the  rest.”  We  cannot  but  applaud  this 
shrewd  reply  of  the  Pope,  which  should  teach  us  the  im- 
portant lesson  that,  without  the  heart,  all  profession  is 
vain  and  unstable. 

The  Dusty  Parlor. — “ Then  he  took  him  by  the 
hand,  and  led  him  into  a very  large  parlor  that  was  full 
of  dust,  because  never  swept ; the  which,  after  he  had 
reviewed  a little  while,  the  Interpreter  called  for  a man 
to  sweep.  The  dust  began  so  abundantly  to  fly  about, 
that  Christian  had  almost  therewith  been  choked.  Then 
said  the  Interpreter  to  a danasel  that  stood  by,  ‘ Bring 
hither  water  and  sprinkle  the  room the  which,  when 
she  had  done,  it  was  swept  and  cleansed  with  pleasure. 

“Then  said  Christian,  ‘What  means  this?’ 

“ The  Interpreter  answered,  ‘ This  parlor  is  the  heart 
of  a man  that  was  never  sanctified  by  the  sweet  grace 
of  the  gospel ; the  dust  is  his  original  sin  and  inward 
corruptions  that  have  defiled  the  whole  man.  He  that 
began  to  sweep  at  first  is  the  Law ; but  she  that  brought 
the  water,  and  did  sprinkle  it,  is  the  Gospel.  Now, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


203 


"whereas  thou  sawest  that  so  soon  as  the  first  began  to 
sweep,  the  dust  did  so  fly  about  that  the  room  by  him 
could  not  be  cleansed,  but  that  thou  wast  almost  choked 
therewith  ; this  is  to  show  thee  that  the  Law,  instead  of 
cleansing  the  heart  (by  its  working)  from  sin,  doth  re- 
vive, put  strength  into,  and  increase  it  in  the  soul,  even 
as  it  doth  discover  and  forbid  it,  for  it  doth  not  give 
power  to  subdue  it.  Again,  as  thou  sawest  the  damsel 
sprinkle  the  room  with  water,  upon  which  it  was  cleansed 
with  pleasure  ; this  is  to  show  thee,  that  when  the  Gospel 
comes  in,  with  its  sweet  and  precious  influences  thereof 
to  the  heart,  then  I say,  even  as  thou  sawest  the  damsel 
lay  the  dust,  by  sprinkling  the  floor  with  water,  so  is  sin 
vanquished  and  subdued,  and  the  soul  made  clean,  through 
the  faith  of  it,  and,  consequently,  fit  for  the  King  of 
Glory  to  inhabit.’  ” — Pilgrim  s Progress. 

Sir  Walter  Raleigh. — At  his  execution,  the  execu- 
tioner asked  him  if  his  head  lay  right  on  the  block  ? 
“It  matters  little,  friend,”  was  Sir  Walter’s  answer, 
^‘how  the  head  lay,  if  the  heart  be  right.” 

The  Rev.  W.  B.  Johnson,  missionary  at  Sierra  Leone, 
went  one  day  to  see  one  of  his  converts,  who  was  dying, 
and  asked  him, — ‘‘How  is  your  heart  now ?”  “ Master,” 
said  the  dying  Christian,  “ my  heart  no  live  here  now, — 
my  heart  live  there!''  pointing  upwards. 

The  Best  Present. — The  three  sons  of  an  Eastern 
lady  were  invited  to  furnish  her  with  the  proof  of  their 
love,  before  she  went  a long  journey  from  home.  One 
brought  her  a marble  tablet,  with  the  inscription  of  her 
name;  another  brought  a garland  of  sweet,  fragrant 
flowers ; while  the  third  entered  her  presence,  and  said, 
“Madam,  I have  brought  neither  marble  nor  flowers. — 


204 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


I have  neither ; but  I have  a heart,  and  here  your  name 
is  engraved, — your  memory  is  precious.  This  heart,  full 
of  affeotion,  will  follow  you  wherever  you  travel,  and  re- 
main with  you  wherever  you  go.”  Need  it  be  ashed 
which  present  was  most  precious  to  the  mother?  As  well 
might  we  ask  whether  Orpah’s  kiss  and  departure,  or 
Ruth’s  cleaving,  ‘‘Entreat  me  not  to  leave  thee,”  were 
dearer  to  Naomi. 

The  ALPHABET  of  good  and  bad  hearts — A good  exer- 
cise for  a Sabbath-school, — find  out  from. Scripture,  texts 
and  examples  of  good  and  bad  hearts,  answering  to  each 
letter  of  the  alphabet. 

The  Scoffer  Changed. — When  Whitfield  was  preach- 
ing at  Exeter,  a man  who  was  present  had  filled  his 
pockets  with  stones,  intending  to  throw  them  at  the 
preacher.  He  heard  the  first  prayer  with  patience, 
meaning  to  wait  till  the  sermon.  No  sooner  was  the 
text  announced,  than  he  pulled  out  a stone  ; but  God  sent 
the  sword  into  his  heart.  The  stone  soon  fell  to  the 
ground ; and,  after  the  sermon,  the  man  went  up  to 
Whitfield,  confessing  his  intention,  and  saying,  “ Sir,  I 
came  here,  intending  to  give  a broken  head^  but  God  has 
given  me  a broken  heart,''  The  man  became  afterwards 
an  eminent  Christian. 

The  Child’s  Garden. — “The  poor  little  girl  knew 
not  what  to  do  next.  The  sun  was  high,  the  day  was 
getting  hotter,  and  she  was  tired — tired.  She  almost 
wished  she  had  not  pleaded  so  hard  for  leave  to  make  a 
garden  in  that  waste  corner  of  ground,  where  the  grass 
walk  ended  and  the  fir  wood  began. 

“ It  lay  close  by  a pond  for  water-flowers,  and  a rock- 
work  for  plants  that  did  not  require  much  earth.  Among 


TLUTSTUATTVE  rJATHEKIXGS. 


205 


the  wild  weeds  that  grcAv  in  it,  there  was  one  tall  crimson 
foxglove,  and  a lilac  orchis  as  sweet  as  musk.  These 
would  do  Avell  among  the  flowers,  she  had  thought;  and 
then  there  were  heath  and  ferns  all  the  way  back  into 
the  wood. 

“But  it  seemed  now  as  if  the  hoe  and  rake  were  never 
to  make  way.  When  she  began,  it  looked  only  like  a 
few  hours’  work,  and  yet  this  was  the  third  morning  of 
her  labor.  Why?  There  was  a great  stone  under  the 
soil,  and  the  tools  struck  upon  it.  Cover  it  as  she  would 
with  spadefuls  of  red  earth ; do  her  best  to  stick  roots  in 
the  softer  places ; water  it  again  and  again,  the  bare, 
ugly  stone  was  alw^ays  coming  through;  and  the  very 
first  shower  showed  her  that  all  her  w^ork  was  useless. 

“ The  gardener  smiled  when  he  was  brought ; but  when 
he  came  again,  with  his  iron  pick,  he  set  cruelly  to  work. 
No  advice  would  he  take  from  the  little  worker,— no  en- 
treaty would  he  listen  to.  Down  he  struck,  deep  into 
the  soil. 

“How  the  ground  shook  as  the  split  rock  gave  way  ! 
How  it  heaved,  as  roots  and  shallow  earth  were  cast  into 
the  air, — her  garden  spoiled,  for  altogether  now,  she 
thought  ! 

“Nor  could  she  have  believed,  had  she  not  stood  by 
and  seen  it,  how  well  an  old,  kind  hand  works,  and  how 
quickly.  He  let  her  help  him  to  smooth  all  down  again 
into  the  flat  bed,  and  plant  the  roots,  too,  where  they 
now  could  grow;  and  he  promised  to  bring  her  more 
plants,  some  all  in  flower,  and  to  come  and  see  how  she 
got  on,  as  she  tried  to  do  what  a child  may — to  watch 
and  weed  a little  plot,  to  dress  and  to  keep  it. 

“ What  does  the  Bible  uican  when  it  says,  ‘I  will  take 
18 


206 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh?'  It  means  that  there 
is  in  your  heart  something  that  makes  it  as  hard  for  you 
to  be  good,  as  that  great  stone  in  that  little  piece  of 
ground  made  it  hard  to  turn  it  into  a garden  where 
flowers  would  grow.  Did  your  heart  ever  give  you  as 
much  trouble  as  that?'’ — Ohildrens  Missionary  Record 
of  the  Free  Church. 

HEATHEN. 

Mr.  Jay  and  John  Neivton  were  one  day  conversing 
about  the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  when  the  latter 
pointedly  observed,  in  answer  to  some  remark,  My 
dear  brother,  I never  doubted  the  possibility  of  the  con- 
version of  the  heathen  since  God  converted  me." 

Another  striking  answer  was  made  by  a pious  clergy- 
man, in  reply  to  a question  about  the  heathen, — If 
ever  you  get  to  heaven,"  said  he,  I am  sure  you  will 
either  find  many  there,  or  you  will  find  a good  reason 
why  they  are  not  there.  ‘ Shall  not  the  Judge  of  all  the 
earth  do  right?'  " 

HEAVEN. — Gen.  xxviii.  17  ; 1 Kings  viii.  27 ; Ps. 
xi.  4;  xvi.  11;  Ixxiii.  25;  Isa.  Ixvi.  1;  Jer.  xxiii.  24 ; 
Matt.  vi.  9;  vii.  21;  xxv.  34;  xxviii.  18;  Luke  xii.  37; 
John  xiv.  1;  1 Cor.  ii.  9;  vi.  9;  xiii.  12;  1 Tim.  vi.  15; 
Heb.  ix.  12,  24;  1 Pet.  i.  21;  Rev.  vii.  15-17. 

Figures  of, — A garner,  Matt.  iii.  12;  a kingdom, 
Eph.  V.  5 ; 2 Pet.  i.  11;  the  better  country  (literally,  a 
fatherland).,  Heb.  xi.  16 ; a city,  Heb.  xi.  16 ; a temple, 
Rev.  iii.  12;  vii.  15;  an  inheritance,  1 Pet.  i.  8;  a 
father’s  house,  John  xiv.  2;  rest,  Heb.  iv.  9;  Canaan, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


207 


Heb.  iv. ; Jerusalem,  Heb.  xli.  22;  the  tabernacle,  Heb. 
viii.  2;  ix.  24;  Sabbath,  Heb.  ix.  9;  (marg.) 

^‘Heaven’s  gates  are  wide  enough  to  admit  of  many 
sinners,  but  too  narrow  to  admit  of  any  sin.’' — Howels. 

‘‘  Heaven’s  gates  are  not  so  highly  arched  as  princes’ 
palaces ; they  that  enter  them  must  enter  them  upon 
their  knees.” 

‘^Heaven  is  a day  without  a cloud  to  darken  it,  and 
without  a night  to  end  it.  ' In  heaven  there  is  the  pre- 
sence of  all  good,  and  the  absence  of  all  evil.  As 
heaven  is  kept  for  the  saints  by  Christ,  so  they  are  kept 
for  heaven  by  the  Spirit.  If  we  live  with  God  here  be- 
low, we  shall  live  with  Him  above ; we  must  change  our 
place,  but  not  our  employment.  In  heaven  all  God’s 
servants  will  be  abundantly  satisfied  with  His  dealings 
and  dispensations ; and  see  how  all  conduced,  like  so 
many  winds,  to  bring  them  to  their  haven  ; and  how 
even  the  roughest  blast  helped  to  bring  them  homeward. 
In  heaven  God  will  never  hide  His  face,  and  Satan  never 
show  his.  Grace  and  glory  differ  but  as  the  bud  and  the 
blossom;  grace  is  glory  begun,  and  glory  is  grace  per- 
fected. Wq  may  hope  for  a place  in  heaven,  if  our 
hearts  are  made  suitable  to  the  state  of  heaven.”— J". 
Mason, 

If  I were  to  choose  whether  I would  go  immediately 
to  heaven,  or  remain  longer  here,  I believe  I should 
choose  the  former;  but  then  I believe  it  would  be  rather 
to  avoid  being  thought  a fool,  and  to  be  rid  of  the  vexa- 
tions I meet  with  here,  than  from  love  to  Christ  and  a 
desire  of  the  company  and  delights  of  heaven.” — Adams 
Private  Thoughts, 

‘‘  God’s  house  is  a hospital  at  one  end,  and  a palace 


•208 


lU.rSTUATlVK  UATHERIXaS. 


at  the  other.  In  the  hospital  end  are  Christ’s  members 
upon  earth ; conlllcting  ^vlth  various  diseases,  and  con- 
fined to  a strict  regimen  of  His  appointing.  'What  sort 
of  a patient  must  he  be,  'who  would  be  sorry  to  know 
that  the  hour  is  come  for  his  dismission  from  the  hos- 
pital, and  to  see  the  doors  thrown  wdde  open  for  his  ad- 
mission into  the  King’s  presence  !” — Ibid, 

‘‘  As  A DEAD  MAN  oannot  inherit  an  estate,  no  more 
can  a dead  soul  (and  every  soul  is  spiritually  dead  until 
quickened  and  born  again  of  the  Holy  Ghost)  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Yet  sanctification  and  holiness  of  life 
do  not  constitute  any  part  of  our  title  to  tlie  heavenly 
inheritance,  anv  more  than  mere  animal  life  entitles  a 
man  of  fortune  to  the  estate  he  enjoys.  He  could  not, 
indeed,  enjoy  his  estate  if  he  did  not  live ; but  his  claim 
to  his  estate  arises  from  some  other  quarter.  In  like 
manner,  it  is  not  our  holiness  that  entitles  us  to  heaven ; 
thoucrh  no  man  can  enter  into  heaven  without  holiness. 
God’s  gratuitous  donation,  and  Christ’s  meritorious  right- 
eousness, constitute  our  right  to  future  glory;  w’hile  the 
Holy  Ghost,  by  inspiring  us  with  spiritual  life  (of  which 
spiritual  life,  good  works  are  the  evidences  and  the  act- 
ings), puts  us  into  a real  capability  of  fitness  for  that 
inheritance  of  endless  happiness,  wdiich  otherwise  Ave 
could  never,  in  the  A'ery  nature  of  things,  either  possess 
or  enjoy.” — Salter, 

“Our  past  lives  Avill,  when  w^e  attain  the  perfection 
of  our  being,  be  present  to  us  again.  . . A traveler, 

Avho  sets  out  upon  a line  of  road,  sees,  Ave  Avill  suj>pose,  a 
given  object  before  him,  as  he  adA^ances ; he  comes  up 
Avith  that  object,  and  it  is  present ; he  proceeds,  and 
passes  it,  and  sees  it  no  more.  But  let  the  traveler  be 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


209 


elevated  into  the  air,  or  ascend  a mountain,  and  the 
whole  line  of  progress  which,  as  he  journeyed,  was 
measured  out  in  gradual  succession,  becomes  all  at  once 
present  to  him  again.  So  with  respect  to  the  passenger 
through  time.  While  here  below,  he  reached  and  passed 
his  several  stages,  one  by  one ; but,  when  ascended  to 
his  eternal  state,  he  may  look  down  and  see  the  whole 
path  of  life  before  him.” — Woodward, 

The  Three  Steps. — It’s  a very  simple  way  to 
heaven,”  said  a poor,  unlettered  man,  ‘Mf  people  would 
but  take  it.  There  are  only  three  steps ; out  of  self — 
into  Christ — into  glory.”  , 

The  Three  Wonders. — There  will  be  three  things 
which  will  surprise  us,  when  we  get  to  heaven ; one,  to 
find  many  there  that  ive  did  not  expect  to  find  there ; 
another,  to  find  some  not  there  whom  we  had  expected ; 
a third,  and,  perhaps,  the  greatest  wonder,  will  be  to  find 
ourselves  there. 

Dr,  Payson  wrote: — ‘‘Once  I had  a dream  of  being 
transported  to  heaven,  and  was  surprised  to  find  myself 
so  calm  and  tranquil  in  the  midst  of  its  happiness.  I in- 
quired the  cause,  and  was  answered,  ‘ When  you  were  on 
earth,  you  were  a bottle  but  partly  filled  with  water ; now 
are  you  like  the  same  bottle  filled  to  the  brim,  which 
cannot  be  disturbed.’  ” 

Robert  Hall  and  Wilberforce. — “Mv  chief  con- 

4/ 

ception  of  heaven,”  said  Robert  Hall,  “is  perfect  rest;” 
“and  my  idea,”  said  Wilberforce,  “is  perfect  love.” 
Hall  vras  nearly  always  suffering  from  bodily  pain ; Wil- 
berforce enjoyed  life,  and  was  all  amiability.  May  not 
the  two  combined  give  us  as  perfect  an  idea  of  heaven 
as  we  can  well  have  here  ? 

18  ^ 


14 


210 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


The  Three  Great  Puritan  Writers,  in  like  manner, 
have  each  given  us  their  conceptions  of  the  eternal  state, 
according  to  their  own  peculiar  cast  of  mind  and  circum- 
stance : — Owen’s  last  work  was  his  Meditation  ^‘On  the 
Glory  of  Christ;”  and,  in  many  parts  of  it,  he  seems 
almost  to  echo  the  praises  of  the  heavenly  worshipers. 
We  may  say  of  his  work,  as  Bunyan  says  of  his  pilgrim, 
^‘  Drawing  near  to  the  city,  he  had  yet  a more  perfect 
view  thereof.”  Baxter’s  great  production  was  his 

Saints’  Everlasting  Rest and  who  can  wonder  that 
his  idea  of  heaven,  like  Robert  Hall’s,  was  that  of  rest, 
when  almost  his  whole  life  was  one  prolonged  disease  ? 
Howe’s  conceptions  of  “ the  blessedness  of  the  right- 
eous” w’ere,  like  himself,  stately  and  majestic. 

To  these  w^e  mu*st  add, — 

Bunyan’s  description  of  the  Celestial  City  and  Chris- 
tian’s entrance  into  it : — 

“ Now,  while  they  were  thus  drawing  towards  the  gate, 
behold,  a company  of  the  heavenly  host  came  out  to  meet 
them,  to  whom  it  was  said  by  the  other  two  shining  ones, 
• These  are  the  men  that  have  loved  our  Lord,  wLen  they 
were  in  the  w^orld,  and  that  have  left  all  for  His  holy 
name,  and  He  hath  sent  us  to  fetch  them ; and  we  have 
brought  them  thus  far  on  their  desired  journey,  that  they 
may  go  in  and  look  their  Redeemer  in  the  face  with  joy.’ 
Then  the  heavenly  host  gave  a great  shout,  saying, 
‘ Blessed  are  they  that  are  called  to  the  marriage  supper 
of  the  Lamb.’  There  came  out  also  at  this  time  to  meet 
them  several  of  the  King’s  trumpeters,  clothed  in  white 
and  shining  raiment,  who,  with  melodious  noises  and  loud, 
made  even  the  heavens  to  echo  with  their  sound.  These 
trumpeters  saluted  Christian  and  his  fellow  with  ten 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


211 


thousand  welcomes  from  the  world ; and  this  they  did 
with  shouting  and  sound  of  trumpet. 

“ This  done,  they  compassed  them  round  on  every 
side.  Some  went  before,  some  behind,  and  some  on  the 
right  hand,  some  on  the  left,  as  it  were  to  guard  them 
through  the  upper  region,  continually  sounding  as  they 
went,  with  melodious  noise,  in  notes  on  high,  so  that  the 
very  sight  was,  to  them  that  could  behold  it,  as  if  heaven 
itself  was  come  down  to  meet  them.  Thus,  therefore, 
they  walked  on  together,  and  as  they  walked,  ever  and 
anon  these  trumpeters,  even  with  joyful  sound,  would, 
by  mixing  their  music  with  looks  and  gestures,  still  sig- 
nify to  Christian  and  his  brother  how  welcome  they  were 
into  their  company,  and  with  what  gladness  they  came 
to  meet  them.  And  now  were  these  two  men,  as  it  were, 
in  heaven,  before  they  came  at  it,  being  swallowed  up 
with  the  sight  of  angels,  and  with  hearing  their  melodi- 
ous notes.  Here  also  they  had  the  city  itself  in  view, 
and  they  thought  they  heard  all  the  bells  therein  to  ring, 
to  welcome  them  thereto.  But,  above  all,  the  warm  and 
joyful  thoughts  that  they  had  about  their  own  dwelling 
there  wdth  such  company,  and  that  for  ever  and  ever, 
oh  ! by  what  tongue  or  pen  can  their  glorious  joy  be 
expressed!  Thus  they  came  up  to  the  gate.  Now, 
when  they  were  come  up  to  the  gate,  there  was  written 
over  it,  in  ktters  of  gold,  ‘ Blessed  are  they  that  do  his 
commandments,  that  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of 
life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city.*  ** 


HEAVENLY-MINDEDNESS.— Ps.  Ixxiii.  23-26; 
Matt.  vi.  10 ; Eph.  i.  3 ; ii.  6 ; Phil.  i.  21,  23 ; iii.  20 ; 


21-2 


TLU’STRATm;  « ATHKIUXOS. 


Col.  iii.  1-3:  Ileb. 
Jolm  iii.  1-3. 


xi.  10,  14-10;  xii.  22-24,  28;  1 


Itlanv  persons  wish  to  enjoy  heaven  at  last,  hut  have 
no  wish  to  he  made  heavenly-minded  yet. 

“ Dust,  hy  its  own  nature,  can  rise  only  so  far  above 
the  road,  and  birds,  which  fly  higher,  never  have  it  upon 
their  wings.  So  the  heart  that  knows  how  to  fly  high 
enough,  escapes  those  little  cares  and  A’cxations  which 
brood  upon  the  earth,  but  cannot  rise  above  it  into  that 


purer  air.” — Beecher. 

“ Happy  MOiiEXTS  there  are  sometimes  in  the  experience 
of  the  spiritual  Christian,  when  such  are  his  views  of  the 
desirableness  of  heaven,  that  he  feels  as  if  he  should  be 
glad  to  break  down  the  prison  walls  of  his  spirit,  and  let 
her  go  forth  into  the  liberty  of  her  eternal  felicity.  The 
celebrated  John  Howe  once  had  such  a view  of  heaven, 
and  such  a desire  to  depart,  that  he  said  to  his  wife, 
‘ Though  I think  I love  you  as  well  as  it  is  fit  for  one 
creature  to  love  another,  yet  if  it  were  put  to  my  choice, 
whether  to  die  this  moment,  or  live  through  this  night, 
and  livin'^  this  night  would  secure  the  continuance  of  life 
for  seven  vears  longer,  I would  choose  to  die  this  mo- 


ment.’ ” — J.  -A.  James. 

“ Let  thy  hope  of  heaven  moderate  thy  afifections  to 
earth.  ^ Be  sober  and  hope,'  saith  the  Apostle.  (1  Pet. 
i.  13.)  You  that  look  for  so  much  in  another  world  may 
very  well  be  content  with  a little  in  this.  Nothing  more 
unbecomes  a heavenly  hope  than  an  earthly  heart.  You 
would  think  it  an  unseemly  tiling  to  see  some  rich  man, 
that  hath  a vast  estate,  among  the  poor  gleaners  in  har- 
vest time,  as  busy  to  pick  up  the  e.ars  of  corn  that  are 
left  in  the  field,  as  the  most  miserable  beggar  in  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


213 


company.  Oh,  how  all  the  World  would  cry  shame  of 
such  a sordid-spirited  man!  Well,  Christian,  be  not 
angry  if  I tell  thee  that  thou  dost  a more  shameful  thing 
thyself  by  far,  if  thou  that  pretendest  to  hope  for  heaven 
beest  as  eager  in  the  pm’suit  of  this  world's  trash  as  the 
poor  carnal  wretch  is,  who  expects  no  portion  but  what 
God  hath  left  him  to  pick  up  in  the  field  of  this  world. 
Certainly,  thy  hope  is  either  false,  or  at  best  but  very 
little.  . . It  is  Sculteiis's  observation,  that  though 

there  are  many  blemishes  by  which  the  eminent  saints 
and  servants  of  God,  recorded  in  Scripture,  are  set  forth, 
as  instances  of  human  frailty,  yet  not  one  godly  man  in 
all  the  Scripture  is  to  be  found  whose  story  is  blotted 
with  the  charge  of  covetousness.  If  that  hold  true, 
which,  as  yet,  I am  not  able  to  disprove,  we  may  wonder 
how  it  comes  about  that  it  should  now-a-days  be  called 
the  professor  s sin^  and  become  a common  charge  laid  by 
the  profane  upon  those  that  pretend  to  heaven  more  than 
themselves.  Oh,  woe  to  those  wretched  men  who,  by 
their  scandalous  practices  in  this  kind,  put  the  coal  into 
wicked  men’s  hands,  with  which  thev  now  black  the  names 
of  all  the  godly,  as  if  to  be  covetous  were  a necessary 
consequence  of  profession.” — GrumalL 

Air  Balloon. — ‘‘I  once,”  said  the  Rev.  C.  Simeon, 
“ saw  the  ascent  of  an  air  balloon  ; it  was  bound  to  the 
earth  by  eight  cords.  As  the  process  went  on  of  filling 
with  gas,  it  seemed  struggling  to  get  free,  and  striving 
to  break  the  bonds  which  kept  it  down.  At  length  one 
string  was  cut,  and  immediately  the  part  at  liberty  was 
lifted  from  the  earth  ; the  second  and  third  were  loosened, 
till,  the  last  being  snapped  asunder,  it  rose  majestically 
towards  heaven,  shpwing  thereby  its  high  destination, 


214 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


and  evincing  the  object  for  which  it  struggled  to  get  free. 

‘ There,  there,’  said  Mr.  Simeon,  ‘is  a picture  of  the  mind 
I would  fain  possess, — a mind  whose  affections  are  in 
heaven, — a mind  filled  with  the  Spirit, — and,  in  propor- 
tion as  it  is  filled,  demonstrating  its  character  by  its  ar- 
dent aspiring  and  earnest  longings  after  its  heavenly  in- 
heritance ; thus,  as  the  cords  are  cut  which  hind  the  soul 
to  earth,  it  will  rise  in  heart  and  affection  to  the  region 
where  it  fain  would  be.’  ” 

“ The  Heavenly  Henry.” — So  heavenly-minded  and 
spiritual  was  Philip  Henry,  that  the  vox  populi  fastened 
upon  him  this  name,  and  by  it  he  was  known  all  the 
country  over.  He  w'as  remarkable  especially,  says  his 
biographer,  for  three  things ; — 1.  Great  piety  and  devo- 
tion, and  a mighty  savor  of  godliness  in  all  his  converse. 
2.  Great  industry  in  the  pursuit  of  useful  knowledge. 
He  was  particularly  observed  to  be  very  inquisitive  when 
he  was  among  the  aged  and  intelligent,  hearing  them, 
and  asking  them  questions ; a good  example  to  young 
men,  especially  young  ministers.  3.  Great  self-denial, 
self-difiSdence,  and  self-abasement.  This  eminent  humility 
put  a lustre  upon  all  his  other  graces. 

HEIRS,  Christians!— Matt.  xxv.  34;  Acts  xx.  32; 
xxvi.  18  ; Rom.  iv.  13 ; viii.  14-17 ; Gal.  iii.  29 ; iv. 
1-7  ; Eph.  i.  14 ; iii.  6 ; Heb.  i.  14 ; vi.  17  ; xi.  8-10  ; 
James  ii.  5 ; 1 Pet.  i.  4 ; iii.  7. 

“ Christ  hath  many  heirs,  but  no  successors.  — Wat- 
son. 

“ A Christian  is  like  a young  nobleman  who,  in  go- 
ing to  receive  his  estate,  is  at  first  enchanted  with  the 
prospect ; — though,  in  course  of  time,  much  of  this  wears 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


215 


off,  yet  a sense  of  the  value  of  the  estate  grows  daily.” — 
Newton, 

“ The  heir  of  a great  estate,  while  a child,  thinks 
more  of  a few  shillings  in  his  pocket  than  of  his  inheri- 
tance ; so  a Christian  is  often  more  elated  by  some  frame 
of  heart  than  by  his  title  to  glory.” — Ihid. 

‘‘Not  unto  us.” — “When  the  famous  King  of  Eng- 
land demanded  of  his  nobles  by  what  title  they  held 
their  lands, — '‘What  title?’  At  the  rash  question,  a 
hundi’ed  swords  leaped  from  their  sheaths,  and  the  cry 
arose,  ‘By  these  we  won,  and  by  these  we  will  keep 
them!’  How  different  the  scene  which  heaven  presents! 
All  eyes  are  fixed  on  Jesus.  Every  look  is  love;  grati 
tude  glows  in  every  bosom,  and  swells  in  every  song 
Now,  with  golden  harps,  they  sound  the  Saviour’s  praise, 
and  now,  descending  from  their  thrones,  to  do  Him  hom- 
age, they  cast  their  crowns  in  one  glittering  heap  at  the 
feet  which  were  nailed  on  Calvary.  Look  there,  and 
learn  in  whose  name  to  seek  salvation,  and  through  whose 
merits  to  hope  for  it.  For  the  faith  of  earth  is  jusf  a 
reflection  of  the  fervors  of  heaven ; this  is  the  language 
of  both,  ‘Not  unto  us,  0 Lord,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  thy 
name,  give  glory.’  ” — Dr,  G-utlirie, 

Believers  must  be  fitted  for  their  inheritance.  Many 
a laboring  man  has  been  proved  by  a cunning  or  skillful 
lawyer,  to  be  the  heir  to  some  large  estate,  and  he  has 
taken  possession ; hut  his  sudden  riches  have  proved 
sudden  misery ; the  man  was  out  of  his  element.  So 
would  the  sinner  be  in  heaven,  were  it  given  him  as  a 
free  gift, — were  he  not  first  made  “meet  to  be  partaker 
of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light.” 

A King’s  Daughter. — “ A poor,  but  pious  woman 


216 


ILLUSTRATIVE  OATIIERIXGS. 


called  upon  two  elegant  young  ladies,  wbo,  regardless  o-f 
her  poverty,  received  her  with  Christian  affection,  and 
sat  down  in  the  drawing-room  to  converse  with  her  upon 
religious  subjects.  While  thus  employed,  a brerther,  a 
dashing  youth,  by  chance  entered,  and  appeared  aston- 
ished to  see  his  sisters  thus  engaged.  One  of  them  in- 
stantly started  up,  and  exclaimed,  ‘Brother^  don’t  be 
surprised ; this  is  a king’s  daughter,  though  she  has  not 
yet  got  her  fine  clothing*’  ” — -Cope, 

HELL.-~Ps.  ix.  17;  Isa.  xxx.  33;  xxxiii.  14;  Matt, 
iii.  12;  x.  28;  xiii.  42;  xxv.  41;  Mark  ix.  43-49;  Luke 
xvi.  23 ; 2 Pet.  ii.  4 ; Jude  6 ; Rev.  xiv.  10,  11 ; xx. 
10,  15. 

The  place  where  all  hate  all.” 

Truth  seen  too  late.” — Cecil. 

The  road  to  hell  is  paved  with  good  intentions.” 

The  region  of  eternal  remorse.  There  needs  no  more. 

Which  way  I turn  is  hell, — myself  am  hell.” 

We  read  of  no  music  in  hell,  nor  of  the  spirits  there 
being  clothed.  There  is  no  light,  but  the  blackness  of 
darkness  for  ever. 

Every  sin  here  is  an  imitation  of  the  devil,  and  cre- 
ates a kind  of  hell  in  the  heart.” — Harvey. 

A CHILD  had  continued  playing  in  the  open  air,  till 
his  hands  became  livid  with  cold.  At  length,  he  rushed 
into  the  house,  and  holding  them  to  the  fire,  experienced 
acute  pain,  which  is  the  usual  consequence  of  subjecting 
benumbed  limbs  suddenly  to  the  influence  of  heat.  Gott- 
hold pitied  the  little  fellow,  and  then  remarked,  ‘ Many 
and  bitter  are  the  pains  which  prey  upon  the  human 
body  in  this  world.  There  are  head-aches,  tooth-aches, 


ILLUSTKATITE  GATHERINGS 


217 


ear-aches,*  and  aches  in  every  limb,  more  nimleroiis  than 
can  be  told.  If,  however,  even  in  time,  and  for  man’s 
correction,  a righteous  God  subjects  him  to  sufferings  so 
great,  what  must  be  the  case  in  hell,  where  He  pours  upon 
the  reprobate  the  full  measure  of  His  wrath  ? In  the 
present  instance,  as  we  see,  the  pain  proceeds  from  the 
conflict  of  heat  and  cold ; even  so  it  will  be  in  hell.  The 
victims  there  will  burn  with  everlasting  flames,  and  at 
the  same  time  wail  and  chatter  with  their  teeth.  Nor 
can  there  be  any  comparison  between  the  brief  anguish 
of  this  child  and  the  torments  which  shall  endure  for 
ever.  But  so  intent  are  children  upon  their  play,  that 
they  neither  feel  the  present  cold,  nor  fear  the  future 
pain.  And  wrn,  who  are  older,  act  a similar  part.  We 
pursue  the  folly  of  the  word, — permit  ourselves  to  be 
beguiled  by  its  paltry  pleasures,  and  all  too  easily  forget 
the  penalties  which  follow  sin,  both  in  time  and  in  eter- 
nity. Ah!  may  God  subject  me  to  any  amount  of  sufier- 
ing  in  the  present  life  that  may  exempt  me  from  the  pains 
of  hell  hereafter.’  ” — GottholcTs  Emhlems. 

Antonio  Gijevazi  used  to  say,  that  heaven  would  be 
filled  with  such  as  had  done  good  works  (through  faith  in 
Christ),  and  hell  would  be  filled  with  such  as  had  intended 
to  do  them. 

‘‘  ‘ May  15. — Day  of  visiting — rather  a happy  one — 
in  CaiTonshore.  Large  meeting  in  the  evening.  Felt 
very  happy  after  it,  though  mourning  for  hitter  speaking 
of  the  Gospel.  Surely,  it  is  a gentle  message,  and  should 
be  spoken  with  angelic  tenderness,  especially  by  such  a 
needy  sinner.’ 

Of  this  bitterness  in  preaching,  he  had  little  indeed 

in  after-days ; yet,  so  sensible  was  he  of  its  being  quite 
19 


218 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


natural  to  all  of  us,  that  oftentimes  he  made  it  the  sub- 
ject of  conversation,  and  used  to  grieve  over  himself  if  he 
had  spoken  with  anything  less  than  solemn  compassion. 

I remember  on  one  occasion,  when  we  met,  he  asked 
what  my  last  Sabbath’s  subject  had  been.  It  had  been, 

^ The  wicked  shall  be  turned  into  hell.  On  hearing  this 
awful  text,  he  asked,  ‘Were  you  able  to  preach  it  with 
tcYidcvTicss  Certain  it  is  that  the  tone  of  reproaching 
and  upbraiding  is  widely  different  from  the  voice  of 
solemn  warning.  It  is  not  saying  hard  things  that  pierces 
the  consciences  of  our  people ; it  is  the  voice  of  Divine 
love,  heard  amid  the  thunder.  * The  sharpest  point  of  the 
two-edged  sword  is  not  deaths  but  life  ; and,  against  self- 
righteous  souls,  this  latter  ought  to  be  more  used  than 
the  former.  For  such  souls  can  hear  us  tell  of  the  open 
gates  of  hell,  and  the  unquenchable  fire,  far  more  uncon- 
cernedly than  of  the  gates  of  heaven,  wide  open  for  their 
immediate  return.  When  we  preach  that  the  glad  tidings 
were  intended  to  impart  immediate  assurance  of  life  eter- 
nal to  every  sinner  that  believes  them^  we  strike  deeper 
upon  the  proud  enmity  of  the  world  to  God,  than  when 
we  show  the  eternal  curse  and  the  second  death.” 
M'^Cheyne, 

Colonel  Charteris. — The  guilty  Colonel  Charteris, 
when  dying,  exclaimed,  in  great  remorse,  “ I would  gladly 
give  £30,000  to  have  it  proved  to  my  satisfaction  that 

there  is  no  such  place  as  hell.” 

Dr.  Bellamy,  in  his  last  sickness,  was  much  oppressed 
with  gloom,  and  was  for  a time  in  despair  .of  his  own 
salvation.  “ Alas,”  said  he,  ‘‘  that  I,  who  have  labored 
for  others,  should  be  myself  a castaivay  !”  ‘‘My  dear 
brother,”  said  a friend,  “ if  God  should  send  you  to  hell. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


219 


what  would  you  do  there  ? What  would  you  do  among 
the  spirits  of  the  lost?”  “I  would  tell  them,”  was  the 
answer,  after  a moment’s  thought,  “I  would  tell  them  for 
ever  that  Jesus  is  precious.” 

HIDING  OP  GOD’S  FACE.— Judges  xvi.  20  ; Job 
xxiii.  8,  9;  xxxiv.  29;  Ps.  xiii.;  xxii. ; xxx.  7;  Ixxxix. 
46 ; Cant.  hi.  1-4 ; v.  6 ; Isa.  i.  15 ; viii.  17 ; xl.  27- 
31;  xlv.  15;  1.  10,  11;  Ezek.  xxxix.  29;  Micah  vii.  7 
-9  ; Mark  vi.  48-51.  ^ 

Cf.  -Joseph  to  his  brethren,  Gen.  xlii.  7,  8. 

David  to  Absalom,  2 Sam.  xiv.  24,  28,  32. 

“ A father’s  frowns  are  but  the  graver  countenance 
of  love.” — Cowper. 

“ It  seems  to  me  that  Mhile  the  ministers  of  the 
Church,  and  elders,  have  committed  to  them  the  keys  of 
discipline  for  the  correction  of  open  and  outward  delin- 
quencies, the  Great  Head  of  the  Church  himself  admin- 
isters, directly  and  immediately,  discipline,  in  the  way 
of  suspending  from,  not  the  outward  use,  but  the  inward 
enjoyment  of  Gospel  ordinances,  and  thus  in  awful  reality 
inflicting  the  sentence  of  excommunication  for  a season, 
in  the  case  of  those  who  may  have  incurred  the  unseen 
guilt  of  hardness  of  heart,  stiffness  of  neck,  murmuring, 
and  other  inward  spiritual  offences.”— 

Little  Sins. — “ You  need  not  break  the  glasses  of  a 
telescope,  or  coat  them  over  with  paint,  in  order  to  pre- 
vent you  from  seeing  through  them.  Just  breathe  upon 
them,  and  the  dew  of  your  breath  will  shut  out  all  the 
stars.  So  it  does  not  require  great  crimes  to  hide  the 
light  of  God’s  countenance.  Little  faults  can  do  it  just 
as  well.  Take  a shield,  and  cast  a spear  upon  it,  and  it 


220 


ILLUSTRATIVE  UATHERINUS. 


■will  leave  in  it  one  great  dent ; pick  it  all  over  ■with  a 
million  little  needle-shots,  and  they  vdll  take  the  polish 
off  it  far  more  than  the  piercitig  of  the  spear.  So  it  is 
not  so  much  the  great  sins  which  take  the  freshness  from 
our  consciences,  as  the  numberless  petty  faults  which  we 
are  all  the  while  committing.” — Beecher. 

“ I BELIEVE  that  there  is  a great  difference  between  a 
believer’s  not  being  able  to  see  Jesus,  because  of  tempo- 
rary mists  before  his  eyes,^ — JesUs  all  the  while  being 
there, — and  his  not  being  able  to  see  Him,  because  for  a 
season  He  has  departed  and  gone.  Temporary  mists 
generally  become  dispelled  in  a very  short  season,  but 
Christ’s  withdrawals  are  more  serious,  and  cause  deeper 
suffering  to  the  soul.  There  is  no  bitterer  work  than 
seeking  for  a departed  Christ — a Christ  that  has  gone 
because  He  has  been  driven  away.” — Poiver. 

“ I KNOVT,  as  night  and  shadow  are  good  for  flowers, 
and  moonlight  and  dews  are  better  than  continual  sun, 
so  is  Christ’s  absence  of  special  use,  and  it  hath  some 
nourishing  virtue  in  it,  and  giveth  sap  to  humility,  and 
putteth  an  edge  on  hunger,  and  furnish eth  a fair  occasion 
for  faith  to  put  forth  her  hand,  and  lay  hold  on  what  she 
seeth  not.” — Rutherford. 

“ By  God’s  withdra'wing  from  His  people,  He  pre- 
vents His  people  withdrawing  from  him ; and  so  by  an 
affliction,  he  prevents  sin  ; for  God  to  withdraw  from  me 
is  but  my  affliction,  but  for  me  to  withdraw  from  God, 
that  is  my  sin  ; and,  therefore,  it  were  better  for  me  that 
God  should  withdraw  a thousand  times  from  me,  than 
that  I should  once  withdraw  from  God.  (Heb.  x.  38, 
39.)  God,  therefore,  forsakes  us  that  we  may  not  for- 
sake our  God.  God  sometimes  hides  himself,  that  we 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


221 


may  cleave  the  closer  to  Him,  and  hang  the  faster  upon 
Him ; as  the  mother  hides  herself  from  the  child  for  a 
time,  that  the  child  may  cleave  the  closer,  and  hang  the 
faster  upon  her  all  the  day  long.  God  sometimes  hid 
himself  from  David ; ‘ Thou  didst  hide  thy  face,  and  I 
was  troubled.’  (Ps.  xxx.  7.)  ‘I  was  all  but  dead.’ 
Well,  and  is  that  all  ? No;  ‘ I cried  to  Thee,  0 Lord  ; 
unto  the  Lord  I made  my  supplication.’  (Ver.  8.)  Now, 
he  cries  louder,  and  cleaves  closer  to  God  than  ever.” — 
Sroohs's  Mute  Christian.” 

“ When  a believer  is  in  darkness,  and  endeavors  to 
reason  against  his  unbelief,  he  will  find  all  his  reasoning 
but  lost  labor.  There  is  only  one  thing  he  can  do  to 
purpose,  and  that  is,  simply  to  cast  anchor  on  God's 
naked  promises.” — Madan. 

“ God  does  not  always  frown,  lest  we  should  be  cast 
into  despair.  God  does  not  always  smile,  lest  we  should 
be  careless,  and  presume.” — Owen. 

Texts  for  comfort.— Gen.  xxviii.  16.  (God  is  some- 
times nearer  than  his  people  think.  Of.  Gen.  xxi.  16, 
19;  Luke  xxiv.  16,  31.)  Ps.  xxxvii.  23,  24;  cxii.  4; 
Isa.  xlix.  14-23;  liv.  7-17;  Jer.  xxxi.  3,  20;  Lam.  iii. 
31,  32  ; Hosea  xi.  8 ; Micah  vii,  9,  19  ; John  x.  27-29 ; 
xiii.  1 ; Rom.  xi.  29 ; Heb.  xiii.  5,  6, 

HIDING-PLACE.  Christ,  a. — Ps.  xxxii.  7;  cxix. 
114 ; Isa.  xxxii.  2. 

“It  was  once  asked  of  a Mohammedan  caliph,  ‘If  the 
canopy  of  heaven  were  a bow,  and  the  earth  the  cord 
thereof,  if  calamities  were  the  arrows,  and  mankind  the 
marks  of  them,  and  if  the  Almighty  and  Unerring  God 

were  the  Archer ; to  whom  should  the  sons  of  men  fly 
19  * 


222 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


for  protection  ?’  The  caliph  answered,  ‘ The  sons  of 
men  must  fly  unto  the  Lord.’  ” 

Isle  of  Wight. — “ Some  parts  of  the  coast  abound 
with  caves.  In  one  of  these,  a short  time  ago,  was  found 
the  body  of  a poor  Frenchman.  He  had  been  a prisoner, 
and  had  escaped  from  prison,  and  for  a long  time  con- 
cealed himself  there,  probably  in  the  hope  of  escaping 
by  some  vessel  which  might  pass.  Many  a weary  day 
passed,  however,  and  he  still  remained  a prisoner  ; till 
at  last,  not  venturing  to  leave  his  retreat,  he  perished 
from  want.  So  is  it  with  those  who  seek  .refuge  in  in- 
sufficient hiding-places.  ‘ They  make  lies  their  refuge, 
and  under  falsehood  hide  themselves.’  (Isa.  xxviii.  15.) 
Alas,  how  often  they  find  out  their  mistake  when  it  is 
too  late !” 

HOLINESS. — Ex.  xix.  6 ; xx.  8 ; Lev.  xix.  2 : xxi. 
6 ; xxvii.  14 ; Deut.  vii.  6 ; Ps.  xxx.  4 ; xciii.  5 ; xcvi. 
9 ; xcix.  3,  5,  9 ; cx.  3 ; cxlv.  17  ; Isa.  vi.  3 ; xxxv.  8 ; 
lii.  11 ; Iviii.  13  ; Ixii.  5,  12  ; Ixiv.  11 ; Jer.  ii.  3 ; Obad. 
17  ; Mark  vi.  20  ; Luke  i.  75 ; John  xvii.  17  ; Eom.  vi. 
13,  19,  22 ; vii.  12 ; xii.  1 ; 1 Cor.  iii.  17 ; 2 Cor.  vi. 
17,  18 ; vii.  1 ; Eph.  iv.  22-24 ; v.  25-27 ; Col.  i.  22 ; 
1 Thess.  iv.  7 ; 1 Tim.  ii.  8 ; iv.  12 ; Titus  ii.  3 ; Heb. 
xii.  10,  14 ; 1 Pet.  i.  14-16  ; ii.  5 ; 2 Pet.  iii.  11 ; Kev. 
iv.  8 ; XX.  6 ; xxii.  11. 

"Ayco;,  holy,  from  a,  neg.,  and  the  earth,  i.  e., 
separated  from  the  earth,  unearthly,  or  from  %oc,  a thing 
sacred,  tyip,  holiness,  from  tynp,  was  hallowed,  set  apart, 
consecrated.  “ Holy,”  AnglieS,  comes  from  the  Saxon, 
halig,  the  same  root  as  whole,  all ; the  sense  being  sound, 
unimpaired,  entire.  Thus  we  may  collect  the  true  idea, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


223 


— that  which  is  wholly  and  entirely  set  apart,  and  con- 
secrated,— that  which  is  no  longer  of  this  world.  (Rom. 
viii.  5 ; 1 Thess.  v.  23.) 

The  Old  Testament  was  full  of  types  and  shadows  of 
the  nature  and  necessity  of  holiness, — 

Of.  All  the  sacrifices^  burnt-oflFerings,  &c. 

The  divers  washings  of  persons  and  things — water 
of  purification,  &c. 

The  anointings. 

Distinction  of  meats — clean  and  unclean. 

The  laws  for  cleansing  from  ceremonial  defile- 
ment. 

Siooils  taken  in  battle,  to  be  purified.  (Numb, 
xxxi.  21-24.) 

The  leper  s examination  — confinement  — and 
cleansing. 

Aarons  mitre^ — inscribed  with,  ‘^Holiness  to  the 
Lord.” 

The  Nazarite. — As  the  leper  was  the  living  type 
of  sin  and  death,  so  the  Nazarite  was  designed 
to  be,  of  holiness  and  life.  The  word  means, 
the  separate  one,  and  the  vow  he  took  was  for 
separation  to  the  Lord.  1.  There  was  entire 
abstinence  from  wine  and  strong  drink,  i.  e.y 
from  whatever  would  hinder  his  spiritual  em- 
ployments. 2.  The  hair  was  to  be  unshorn — 
a type  of  entire  subjection  to  the  Law, — as 
having  no  control  over  his  own  condition.  3. 
He  must  have  no  contact  with  the  dead — no 
fellowship  with  whatever  so  visibly  bears  the 
mark  of  wrath  against  sin.  4.  When  his  con- 
secration was  finished,  he  must  bring  the  whole 


224 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


round  of  offerings,  to  show  that,  after  all,  he 
had  nothing  to  boast  of.  (Isa.  Ixiv.  6 ; Luke 
xvii.  10.) 

Also,  most  of  the  sudden  deutJis  and  awful  judg- 
ments inflicted: — Nadab  and  Abihu.  (Lev.  x. 
1-3.)  Korah  and  his  company.  (Numb,  xvi.) 
Uzzah.  (2  Sam.  vi.)  The  constant  and  severe 
punishments  of  idolatry,  &c.,  &c. 

The  History  of  Holiness.— It  is  instructive  to  trace 
it,  in  connection  with  man’s  redemption.  It  may  be 
viewed  as  past,  present,  and  future  : 

Past. — Eternal  councils  of  the  Trinity  Election 
Creation  in  God’s  image — the  promise  of  holiness  re- 
stored after  the  Fall— Jewish  ordinances  (see  above)— 
Christ’s  incarnation.  . . . 

Present. — Spirit  of  holiness  given  to  the  Church — 
Spiritual  law— holiness  the  character  of  the  Church.  . . 

Put.ure.—l&s..  Ixii.  5, 12;  Zech.  xiv.  20  ; Eev.  vii.  13, 
14 ; xix.  8. 

Christianity  and  Heathenism. — While  the  heathen 
had  their  gods  of  wisdom,  gods  of  battle,  gods  of  beauty, 
&c.,  they  had  no  god  of  holiness,  nor  are  their  sacred 

laws  holy  laws. 

The  image  of  God,  in  the  creature,  is  holiness.  Power 
is  his  hand  and  arm;  Omniscience,  his  eye;  Mercy,  his 
bowels ; Eternity,  his  habitation  and  resting-place  , but 
Holiness  is  his  glorious  beauty.  This  David  desired  to 
see.  (Ps.  xxvii.  4 ; xc.  17.)  His  justice  is  part  of  his 
holiness,  whereby  He  reduces  into  order  those  things 
which  are  out  of  order.  It  is  the  crown  of  all  His  at- 
tributes, the  life  of  all  his  decrees,  the  brightness  of  all 
His  actions.” — Salter. 


ILLrSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


225 

‘‘  Grace  is  of  a stirring  nature.  It  will  show  itself 
in  holiness  and  good  works  ; it  wdll  walk  with  you,  and 
talk  with  you,  in  all  places  and  companies ; it  wdll  buy 
with  you,  and  sell  with  you,  and  have  a hand  in  all  your 
actions.  It  is  a sad  thing  when  believers  are  off  their 
guard — when  they  profess  to  have  been  on  the  Mount, 
as  Moses  really  was,  and  yet,  like  him,  they  no  sooner 
come  down,  than  they  turn,  and  break  the  command- 
ments.’’ 

A Christian  should  let  us  see  his  graces  w’alking 
abroad  in  his  daily  conversation ; and  if  such  guests  are 
in  the  house,  they  will  often  look  out  of  the  windows, 
and  be  publicly  seen  abroad,  in  all  duties  and  holy  ac- 
tions.”— Grurner. 

‘‘  Holiness — as  I then  wrote  down  some  of  my  con- 
templations on  it — appeared  to  me  to  be  of  a sweet, 
pleasant,  charming,  serene,  calm  nature,  which  brought 
an  inexpressible  purity,  brightness,  peacefulness,  and 
ravishment,  to  the  soul; — in  other  words,  that  it  made 
the  soul  like  a field  or  garden  of  God,  with  all  manner 
of  pleasant  fiowers  and  fruits, — all  pleasant,  delightful, 
and  undisturbed, — enjoying  a sweet  calm,  and  the  gentle, 
vivifying  beams  of  the  sun.  The  soul  of  a true  Chris- 
tian (as  I then  wTote  my  meditations)  appeared  like  such 
a little,  white  flower  as  we  see  in  the  spring  of  the  year, 
— low  and  humble  on  the  ground, — opening  its  bosom  to 
receive  the  pleasant  beams  of  the  sun’s  glory  ; rejoicing, 
as  it  were,  in  a calm  rapture,  diffusing  around  a sweet 
fragrance,  standing  peacefully  and  lovingly  in  the  midst 
of  other  flowers  round  about,  all,  in  like  manner,  opening 
their  bosoms  to  drink  in  the  light  of  the  sun.  There 
was  no  part  of  creature  holiness  that  I had  so  great  a 

15 


22G  ILUISTRATTYK  (iATIlEIUNGS, 

sciiSG  of  the  lovollncss  of,  os  liuiiiiUty,  brokGnnGSS  of 
heart,  and  poverty  of  spirit;  and  there  was  nothing  that 
I so  earnestly  longed  for.  My  heart  panted  after  this, 
—to  be  before  God,  as  in  the  dust ; that  I might  be  as 
nothing,  and  that  God  might  be  ALL;  that  I might  be- 
come a little  child.” — J.  Edwards. 

“ To  Lady  Kenmure. — Madam,  for  your  own  case,  I 
love  careful,  and  withal  doing  complaints  of  want  of 
practice  ; because  I observe  many  who  think  it  holiness 
enough  to  complain,  and  set  themselves  at  nothing,  as 
if  to  say,  ‘I  am  sick,’  would  cure  them ; they  think  com- 
plaints a good  charm  for  guiltiness.  I hope  you  are 
wrestling  and  struggling.  I urge  upon  you.  Madam,  a 
nearer  communion  with  Christ,  and  a growing  commu- 
nion. There  are  depths  of  love  in  Christ  beyond  what 
we  have  seen ; therefore,  dig  deep,  and  labor,  and  take 
pains  for  Him  ; and  set  by  so  much  time  in  the  day  for 
Him  as  you  can.  He  will  be  won  with  labor.” — Ruth- 
erford, 

‘‘We  find  persons  acquainted  with  the  fundamental 
doctrines  of  religion,  and  we  are  glad.  But  a year  after- 
wards we  converse  with  them  again,  and  find  them  just 
the  same.  Two  years  elapse,  and  we  come  into  contact 
with  them  again,  but  still  no  progress  can  be  perceived, 
till  at  length  the  sight  of  them  reminds  us  of  a piece  of 
woodwork  in  the  form  of  a tree,  rather  than  a living 
production  of  nature,  for  there  are  no  fresh  shoots,  nor 
any  new  foliage  to  be  seen;  on  the  contrary,  the  very 
same  modes  of  speech,  the  very  same  views  and  senti- 
ments upon  every  point,  and  the  same  limited  sphere  of 
' spiritual  conception ; no  eidarged  expansion  of  the  in- 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


227 


ward  horizon  ; not  a single  addition  to  the  treasury  of 
Christian  knowledge.” — Salter, 

When  courtiers  come  down  into  the  country,  the 
common  home-bred  people  possibly  think  their  habits 
strange  ; but  they  care  not  for  that.  ‘ It  is  the  fashion 
at  Court.’  What  need,  then,  have  the  godly  to  be  so 
tender-foreheaded,  to  be  out  of  countenance  because  the 
world  looks  on  holiness  as  a singularity  ? It  is  the  only 
fashion  in  the  highest  Court, — yea,  of  the  King  of  kings 
himself.  ’ ’ — Salter, 

]\rCHEYNE. — Few  servants  of  God  have  ever  been 
more  eminent  for  the  purity  and  constancy  of  a holy 
character.  His  biographer  says  : — At  Jedburgh,  the 
impression  left  was  chiefly  that  there  had  been  among 
them  a man  of  peculiar  holiness.  Some  felt,  not  so 
much  his  words,  as  his  presence  and  holy  solemnity,  as 
if  one  spoke  to  them  who  was  standing  in  the  presence 
of  God;  and  to  others  his  prayers  appeared  like  the 

breathings  of  one  already  within  the  vail After 

his  death,  a note  was  found,  unopened,  which  had  been 
sent  to  him  in  the  course  of  the  following  week,  when  he 
lay  in  the  fever.  It  ran  thus  : — ‘ I hope  you  will  pardon 
a stranger  for  addressing  to  you  a few  lines.  I heard 
you  preach  last  Sabbath  evening,  and  it  pleased  God  to 
bless  that  sermon  to  my  soul.  It  was  not  so  much  what 
you  said,  as  your  manner  of  speaking,  that  struck  me. 
I saiv  in  you  a beauty  in  holiness  that  I never  saw  before. 
A"ou  also  said  something  in  your  prayer  that  struck  me 
very  much.  It  was,  Thou  knowest  that  we  love  Thee.” 
Oh,  Sir,  what  would  I give  that  I could  say  to  my  blessed 
Lord,  ‘‘  Thou  knowest  that  I love  Thee  !”  ’ ” 

“What  is  Holiness?” — At  one  of  the  Ragged 


228 


ILLUSTRATIVK  GATHERINGS. 


schools  in  Ireland,  a clergyman  asked  the  question, 
‘^What  is  holiness?”  After  some  pause,  a poor  Irish 
convert,  in  dirty,  tattered  rags,  jumped  up,  and  said, 
‘‘Plaise,  your  Riverence,  it’s  to  be  clam  inside'' 

Judas. — Why  was  Judas  chosen  to  be  an  apostle?” 
Speaking  reverently,  was  not  one  reason,  that  the  choice 
supplied  a powerful  and  indirect  evidence  of  the  purity 
and  holiness  of  our  Lord’s  character  ? When  our  Lord 
was  accused  by  the  Jews,  if  anything  could  have  been 
proved  against  Him,  Judas  would  have  been  the  witness 
to  prove  it.  He  had  lived  with  Him,  and  seen  His  daily 
life.  The  very  fact  that  he  never  came  forward  to  give 
evidence  against  the  Lord  is  a clear  proof  that  he  could 
not.  As  Anselm  says, — Judas  is  chosen,  that  the  Lord 
might  have  an  enemy  amongst  His  domestic  attendants ; 
for  that  man  is  perfect  who  has  no  cause  to  shrink  from 
the  observation  of  a wicked  man  conversant  with  all  his 
ways.” 

The  Magnet. — You  may  shake  the  magnetic  needle 
from  its  position,  but  it  retuims  again,  the  moment  you 
leave  it  to  itself.  In  like  manner,  believers  may  fall  into 
sin,  and  deviate  from  the  line  of  duty,  but  no  sooner 
have  they  leisure  for  reflection  than  they  endeavor  to 
amend,  and  resume  a life  of  godliness.” — G-ottliold» 

HOME. — Luke  ix.  57-62.  (Home  hindrances.) 

A modern  writer  has  designated  home  as  Heaven’s 
fallen  sister,”  and  a delightful  truth  lies  shrouded  in  the 
title.  A Christian  home  should  be  a heaven  begun  on 
earth ; the  happy  abode  of  warm  and  loving  hearts, — 
thinking,  working,  and  sorrowing  together ; all  melted 
down  by  grace,  and  uniting  together  in  love. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


229 


The  three  persons  Tvhom 
our  Lord  raised  from 
the  dead,  it  has  been 
well  observed,  were, 
an  onlv  son,  an  only 
daughter,  and  an  only 
brother.  Did  not  the 
Saviour  intend,  in  this, 
to  put  a peculiar  honor 
upon  the  social  rela- 
tionships of  life? 

A Lamp,”  writes  M^Cheyne,  ‘"is  a very  small  thing, 
and  it  burns  calmly,  and  without  noise,  and  it  giveth 
light  to  all  who  are  within  the  house,”  and  so  there  is  a 
quiet  influence,  which,  like  the  flame  of  a scented  lamp, 
fills  manv  a home  with  Imht  and  fragrance.  Such  anin- 
fiaeuce  has  been  beautifully  compared  to  “ a carpet,  soft 
and  deep,  which,  while  it  diffuses  a look  of  ample  com- 
fort, deadens  many  a creaking  sound.  It  is  a curtain, 
which,  from  many  a beloved  form  wards  off  at  once  the 
summer’s  heat  and  the  winter’s  wind.  It  is  the  pillow 
on  which  sickness  lavs  its  head,  and  forgets  its  misery.” 
Its  influence  falls  as  the  refreshing  dew,  the  invigorating 
sunbeam,  the  fertilizing  shower.  It  shines  with  the  mild 
lustre  of  moonlight,  harmonizing,  with  its  pale,  soft 
tints,  many  of  the  discordant  hues  which  the  stronger 
li^ht  of  day  reveals. 

Our  Duties  are  like  the  circle  of  a whirlpool,  and 
the  innermost  circle  is  home.” 

The  road  to  home  happiness  is  over  the  stepping- 
stones  which  lie  above  the  brook  of  daily  discomforts.” 

‘‘Two  Christians  met  at  a crossing  on  a ilonday 
20 


Luke  vii.  12-15. 

Luke  viii.  41,  42,  49-56.  ^ 
John  xi. 


230 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


morning.  Both  were  parents.  As  was  natural,  the  con- 
versation turned  upon  the  services  of  the  preceding  day. 
The  first  speaker  opened  by  saying,  ‘ We  had  a sermon 
from  our  minister  last  night  on  the  religious  instruction 
of  children.  Why  didn’t  you  come  and  hear  it?’  ‘Be- 
cause,’ said  the  other,  ‘7  ivas  at  home  doing  itT'' — 
Christiayi  Treasury, 

She  alavays  made  Home  Happy.” — Epitaph  in  a 
churchyard,  inscribed  by  a husband  after  sixty  years  of 
wedded  life. 

Home  Yearnings. — How  natural ! “ I long  to  see 

home,”  says  the  sailor,  from  the  mast-head,  when  the 
ship  rocks  to  and  fro  from  the  violence  of  the  storm. 
“I  am  going  home,”  thinks  the  shopman,  when  he  bars 
his  heavy  doors,  and  closes  his  heavy  AvindoAvs  at  night, 
tired  with  the  labors  of  the  day.  “ I must  hurry  home,” 
says  the  mother,  whose  heart  is  on  her  baby  in  the  cradle. 
“ Oh,  how  I long  to  get  home  !”  says  the  schoolboy,  dis- 
consolate over  the  hopeless  task.  “Don’t  stop  me;  1 
am  going  home,”  says  the  bright-eyed  girl,  skipping 
along  the  foot-path.  And  “ almost  home,”  says  the  dy- 
ino;  Christian.  “ I shall  soon  be  home,  and  then  no  more 
sorrow  nor  sighing  for  e\"er.”  “Almost  home.” 

Learning  at  School,  and  Unlearning  at  Home. — 
“ It  was  a source  of  much  trouble  to  some  fish  to  see  a 
number  of  lobsters  SAvimming  backwards,  instead  of  for- 
wards. They,  therefore,  called  a meeting,  and  it  Avas 
determined  to  open  a class  for  their  instruction,  which 
was  done,  and  a number  of  young  lobsters  came ; for  the 
fish  gravely  argued  that  if  they  commenced  with  the 
young  ones,  as  they  grew  up  they  Avould  learn  to  swim 
aright.  At  first  they  did  very  Avell,  but  afterAvards,  when 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATilERIXGS. 


231 


tliGV  iGtiirncd  lioino,  find  sa,w  their  fcithers  8.nd  motheis 
swiniuiLnp^  in  the  old  ^vay,  they  soon  forgot  their  lessons. 
So,  many  a-  child,  yrell-t aught  at  school,  is  drifted  back- 
wards by  a bad  home  influence,  Bible  Cla%s  ^Iaga^:ine, 


HOXESTY.— Gen.  xliii.  12;  Lev.  xix.  13;  Dent, 
xxiv.  14, 15  ; Ps.  XV.  4 ; Mai.  iii.  5 ; Matt.  ^ii.  12  , Roni. 
xii.  17  ; xiii.  8 ; 2 Cor.  viii.  21 ; 1 Tim.  ii.  2 ; James  ii. 


Three  miracles  to  commend 
honesty. 


2 Kings  iv.  1-T. 

2 Kings  yi.  5-7. 

Matt.  xvii.  24-27. 

‘ Honesty  is  the  best  policy,’  but  he  who  acts  upon 
this  principle  is  not  an  honest  man.  Archbishop 
Whately. 

Honesty  Rewarded. — A farmer  called  on  the  Earl 


Fitzwilliam,  to  represent  that  his  crop  of  wheat  had  been 
seriously  injured  in  a field  adjoining  a certain  yood, 
where  his  Lordship’s  hounds  had,  during  the  winter,  fre- 
quently met  to  hunt.  He  stated  that  the  young  wheat 
had  been  so  cut  up  and  destroyed  that,  in  some  parts,  he 
could  not  hope  for  any  produce.  ^‘TTell,  my  friend, 
said  his  Lordship,  ‘‘  I am  aware  that  we  have  frequently 
met  in  that  field,  and  that  we  have  done  considerable 
injury,  and  if  you  can  procure  an  estimate  of  the  loss  you 
have  sustained,  I will  repay  you.’  The  farmer  replied, 
that,  anticipating  his  Lordship  s consideration  and  kind- 
ness, he  had  requested  a friend  to  assist  him  in  estimating 
the  damage,  and  they  thought  that  as  the  crop  seemed 
quite  destroyed,  ^50  would  not  more  than  repay  him. 
The  Earl  immediately  gave  him  the  money.*  As  the 
harvest,  however,  approached,  the  wheat  grew,  and  in 


232 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


those  parts  of  the  field  which  were  most  trampled,  the 
corn  was  strongest  and  most  luxuriant.  The  farmer  went 
again  to  his  Lordship,  and,  being  introduced,  said,  “lam 
come,  my  Lord,  respecting  the  field  of  wheat  adjoining 
such  a wood.’'  His  Lordship  immediately  recollected 
the  circumstance.  “ Well,  my  friend,  did  not  I allow 
you  sufficient  to  remunerate  you  for  your  loss  ?”  “Yes, 
my  Lord,  I find  that  I have  sustained  no  loss  at  all,  for 
f'here  the  horses  had  most  cut  up  the  land,  the  crop  is 
most  promising,  and  I have,  therefore,  brought  the  £50 
back  again.”  “Ah,”  exclaimed  the  venerable  Earl, 
“ this  is  what  I like.  This  is  as  it  should  be  between  man 
and  man.”  He  then  entered  into  conversation  with  the 
farmer,  asking  him  some  questions  about  his  family, — • 
how  many  children  he  had,  &c. — Ilis  Lordship  then  w^ent 
into  another  room,  and,  returning,  presented  the  farmer 
with  a cheque  for  £100,  saying,  “ Take  care  of  this,  and 
when  your  eldest  son  is  of  age,  present  it  to  him,  and  tell 
him  the  occasion  that  produced  it.”  We  know  not  wffiich 
to  admire — the  benevolence  or  the  wisdom  displayed  by 
this  illustrious  man,  who,  while  doing  a noble  act  of  gen- 
erosity, was  handing  down  a lesson  of  integrity  to  an- 
other generation. 

HONOR. — 1 Sam.  ii.  80;  ix.  6 ; 1 Chron.  iv.  9; 
Ps.  xlix.  12-20;  cxlix.  9;  Prov.  iii.  16:  xv.  33;  Mai. 
i.  6;  John  v.  44;  1 Cor.  xii.  22-25;  2 Cor.  vi.  8 ; 1 
Tim.  V.  3. 

Temple  of  Honor. — “ The  only  entrance  to,  in  Rome, 
was  through  the  Temple  of  Virtue.” 

The  Shadow. — Honor  is  like  a shadow,  because  (1), 
it  flies  from  those  who  follow  it;  (2),  it  follows  those  who 


ILLCSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


233 


flj  from  it  (Mark  vii.  24) ; (3),  it  varies  in  its  position, — 
sometimes  it  stalks  before  ns,  sometimes  it  comes  bv  onr 
side,  sometimes  it  follows  behind;  so  some  obtain  honor 
before  they  have  earned  it,  from  their  wealth,  lineage,  &c. 
The  shadow  is  larger  than  the  body  which  follows  it. 
Others  are  the  companions  of  their  own  honor,  and  en- 
joy well-merited  fame,  but  only  at  one  side,  because  there 
are  always  some  who  delight  to  pare  the  edges  from  the 
best  deserved  reputation ; there  are  others  who  march 
with  unflinching  hearts  to  the  altar  of  virtue,  and  are 
followed  by  the  shadow  of  a reputation  they  have  well 
deserved,  but  the  shadow  only  becomes  visible  when  envy 

V 

expires  with  their  life. 

Diogexes  was  not  in  the  wrong,  who,  when  the  great 
Alexander,  finding  him  in  the  charnel-house,  asked  him 
what  he  Avas  seeking  for,  answered,  am  seeking  for 
your  father’s  bones,  and  those  of  my  slave,  but  I cannot 
find  them,  because  there  is  no  difierence  between  their 
dust.” 

The  Rev.  H.  Martyx,  after  gaining  the  highest  posi- 
tion the  University  could  bestow,  writes : — ‘‘  x obtained 
my  highest  Avishes,  but  was  surprised  to  find  that  I had 
grasped  a shadow.” 

HOPE. 

in  life. — Ps.  xxii.  9 ; xxxiii.  18  ; xxxix.  7 ; xlii. 

5;  cxix.  43,  49,  81,  116;  cxxx.  7;  cxlvi.  5;  Prov.  x. 
28;  Eccl.  ix.  4;  Jer.  hi.  23;  xA.  8;  xvii.  5-8;  Lam. 
iii.  24-26;  Hos.  ii.  15;  Zech.  ix.  12;  Rom.  iv.  18  ; v. 
4,  5;  viii.  24,  25;  xii.  12;  xv.  4,  13;  1 Cor.  9,  10; 
xiii.  7,  13;  xv.  19;  2 Cor.  i.  7;  Gal.  v.  5;  Col.  i.  5, 
20 


234 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


27;  1 Thess.  i.  3;  ii.  19;  Titus  i.  2;  ii.  18;  Heb.  iii. 
6 ; vi.  11,  18-20  ; 1 Peter  i.  3,  13  ; 1 John  iii.  3. 

in  death. — Ps.  xvi.  8-11 ; Prov.  xiv.  32  ; Luke 

ix.  51  (‘‘received  up”  Jesus,  before  death,  was  as  one 
“looking  across  the  waters,”  through  the  grave  and 
joyful  gate  of  death,  to  resurrection  and  ascension,  cf. 
Heb.  xii.  2j ; Acts  xxiv.  15  ; 1 Thess.  iv.  13-18. 

of  the  wicked. — Job  viii.  13  ; xi.  20  ; xxvii.  8 ; 

Prov.  x.  28 ; xi.  7 ; Isa.  xxviii.  14-20  ; Zech.  xi.  5-8 ; 
cf.  V.  12 ; Eph.  ii.  12. 

Emblems. — An  anchor  cast  within  the  vail  (Heb.  vi. 
19) — a helmet  (1  Thess.  v.  8) — the  rainbow  of  promise 
upon  the  dark  cloud  of  sorrow — spring  following  winter’s 
storms,  and  preceding  summer’s  sunshine  and  autumn’s 
fruit. 

“The  night  is  mother  of  the  day, 

And  winter  of  the  spring  ; 

And  ever  upon  old  decay, 

The  greenest  mosses  cling. 

Behind  the  cloud  the  starlight  lurks; 

Through  showers  the  sunbeams  fall; 

Tor  God,  who  lovM  all  His  works. 

Has  left  us  hope  with  all.” 

There  is  no  condition  so  low  but  may  have  hope,  and 
none  so  high  as  to  be  out  of  the  reach  of  fear. 

Hope — “ The  last  thing  that  dies  in  man.” — Di- 
ogenes, 

Pandora’s  Box. — “ The  poet  Hesiod  tells  us  that  the 
miseries  of  all  mankind  were  included  in  a great  box,  and 
that  Pandora’s  husband  took  off  the  lid,  by  which  means 
all  of  them  came  abroad ; but  hope  remained  still  at 
the  bottom.  Thus  hope  is  the  principal  antidote  which 
keeps  our  heart  from  bursting  under  the  pressure  of  evils, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


235 


and  is  that  flattering  mirror  that  gives  us  a prospect  of 
some  great  and  alluring  good.  When  all  other  things 
fail,  hope  stands  by  us  to  the  last.  This,  as  it  were, 
gives  freedom  to  the  captive,  health  to  the  sick,  victory 
to  the  defeated,  and  wealth  to  the  beggar.’' — Wanley, 
Beecher. — There  are  few  men,  even  among  the 
most  worldly,  who  do  not  expect  to  be  converted  before 
they  die;  but  it  is  a selfish,  mean,  sordid  conversion  they 
want — just  to  escape  hell,  and  to  secure  heaven.  Such 
a man  says,  ‘ I have  had  my  pleasures,  and  the  flames 
have  gone  out  in  the  fireplaces  of  my  heart.  I have 
taken  all  the  good  on  one  side  ; now  I must  turn  about, 
if  I would  take  all  the  good  on  the  other.’  They  desire 
just  experience  enough  to  make  a key  to  turn  the  lock 
of  the  gate  of  the  celestial  city.  They  wish  ‘ a hope,’ 
just  as  men  get  a title  to  an  estate.  No  matter  whether 
they  improve  the  property  or  not,  if  they  have  the  title 
safe.  A " hope’  is  to  them  like  a passport,  which  one 
keeps  quietly  in  his  pocket  till  the  time  for  the  journey, 
and  then  produces  it ; or  like  life-preservers,  which  hang 
useless  around  the  vessel  until  the  hour  of  danger  comes, 
when  the  captain  calls  on  every  passenger  to  save  him- 
self, and  then  they  are  taken  down,  and  blown  up,  and 
each  man,  with  his  hope  under  his  arm,  strikes  out  for 
the  land ; and  so  such  men  would  keep  their  religious 
hope  hanging  until  death  comes,  and  then  take  it  down 
and  inflate  it,  that  it  may  buoy  them  up,  and  float  them 
over  the  dark  river  to  the  heavenly  shore ; or,  as  the  in- 
habitants of  Block  Island  keep  their  boats  hauled  high 
upon  the  beach,  and  only  use  them  now  and  then,  when 
they  would  cross  to  the  mainland  ; so  such  men  keep 
their  hopes  high  and  dry  upon  the  shore  of  life,  only  to 


236 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINUS. 


be  used  when  they  have  to  cross  the  flood  that  divides 
this  island  of  time  from  the  mainland  of  eternity.” 

Rutherford. — Our  hope  is  not  hung  upon  such  an 
untwisted  thread  as,  ‘I  imagine  so,’  or,  ^It  is  likely 
but  the  cable,  the  strong  rope  of  our  fastened  anchor,  is 
the  oath  and  promise  of  Him  who  is  eternal  verity ; our 
salvation  is  fastened  with  God’s  own  hand,  and  Christ’s 
own  strength,  to  the  strong  stake  of  God’s  unchangeable 
nature.” 

Rev.  Thomas  Scott. — ‘‘  Our  (spiritual)  safety  consists 
in  a due  proportion  of  hope  and  fear.  When  devoid  of 
hope,  we  resemble  a ship  without  an  anchor ; when  un- 
restrained by  fear,  we  are  like  the  same  vessel  under  full 
sail,  without  ballast.  (1  Pet.  i.  13-17.)  Indiscriminate 
censures  of  all  fear  as  the  result  of  unbelief,  and  un- 
guarded commendations  of  strong  confldence,  without 
respect  to  the  spirit  and  conduct  of  professors,  not  only 
lead  to  much  self-deception,  but  also  tend  to  make  be- 
lievers unstable,  unwatchful,  and  even  uncomfortable ; 
for  the  humble  often  cannot  attain  to  that  confidence 
that  is  represented  almost  as  essential  to  faith ; and  true 
comfort  is  the  effect  of  watchfulness,  diligence,  and  cir- 
cumspection.” Few  lessons  could  possibly  have  been 
selected  of  greater  importance,  or  more  worthy  of  the 
Christian’s  study,  than  those  which  Runyan  has  most 
ingeniously  and  agreeably  introduced  in  the  emblems  of 
the  Interpreter’s  house.  The  principal  subjects  which 
faithful  ministers  enforce  publicly  and  in  private,  on  all 
who  begin  to  profess  the  Gospel,  and  which  every  true 
disciple  of  Christ  daily  seeks  to  have  more  clearly  dis- 
covered to  his  mind,  and  more  deeply  impressed  upon 
his  heart,  w^ere  there  presented  before  his  mind ; and  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


237 


comment  of  Christian,  when  the  Interpreter  asked  him, 
‘‘  Hast  thou  considered  all  these  things  ?”  was,  Yes  ; 
and  they  put  me  in  hope  and  fear.’’ 

SoBiESKi. — In  the  year  1683,  Vienna,  the  capital 
of  Austria,  was  besieged ; a great  army  of  Turks,  who 
were  then  making  war  with  the  nations  of  Europe,  lay 
before  it.  When  it  w^as  known  that  they  were  near 
Vienna,  the  Emperor  of  Austria  fled  from  the  city,  and 
the  poor  people  in  it  were  left  in  sad  fear  and  distress. 
The  only  person  they  thought  likely  to  save  them  was 
the  King  of  Poland,  John  Sobieski,  and  they  sent  en- 
treating him  to  come  to  their  help.  They  knew  that  he 
could  only  come  to  them  over  the  northern  mountains, 
and  day  after  day  they  rose  early,  and  watched  for  the 
first  morning  light,  in  the  hope  of  seeing  the  Polish  army 
on  the  mountains.  It  was  anxious  waiting,  but  hope  sus- 
stained  them.  The  siege  began  in  July;  on  the  11th 
of  September  some  weary  watchers  were  looking  out  from 
the  ramparts  to  the  mountain  of  the  Kalimburg,  when — 
oh,  delightful  sight ! — they  saw  something  bright  on  the 
mountain  side,  and  discerned  the  lances  and  armor  of  the 
brave  Poles  marching  to  the  rescue.  That  very  day 
Sobieski  fought  a bloody  battle,  defeated  the  Turks,  and 
set  Vienna  free.” — Family  Treasury, 

Hopeful  (who  joined  Christian,  from  beholding  him 
and  Faithful  in  their  brave  behavior  in  Vanity  Fair) 
came  with  Christian  to  the  Black  River.  Christian  be- 
gan to  sink,  and  crying  out  to  his  good  friend  Hopeful, 
he  said,  ‘‘  I sink  in  deep  waters  : the  billows  go  over  my 
head.  All  his  waves  go  over  me.” 

“ Then  said  the  other,  ^ Be  of  good  cheer,  my  brother, 
I feel  the  bottom,  and  it  is  good.’  Then  said  Christian, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERIXGS. 


288 

‘ All,  my  friend,^  the  sorrows  of  death  have  compassed  me 
about.  I shall  not  see  the  land  that  flows  with  milk  and 
honey.’  And  with  that  a great  darkness  and  horror  fell 
upon  Christian,  so  that  he  could  not  see  before  him.  . . 
Hopeful,  therefore,  here  had  much  ado  to  keep  his  bro- 
ther’s head  above  water ; yea,  sometimes  he  would  be 
quite  gone  do.wn,  and  then,  ere  a while,  he  would  rise  up 
again  half  dead. 

‘^Hopeful  also  would  endeavor  to  comfort  him,  saying, 
^ Brother,  I see  the  gate,  and  men  standing  by  to  receive 
us but  Christian  would  answer,  ^ It  is  you,  it  is  you 
they  wait  for.  You  have  been  hopeful  ever  since  I knew 
you.’  ^ And  so  have  you,’  said  he  to  Christian.  ‘Ah, 
brother,’  said  he,  ‘surely  if  I was  right.  He  would  now 
arise  to  help  me ; but  for  my  sins  He  hath  brought  me 
into  the  snare,  and  hath  left  me.’  Then  said  Hopeful, 
‘ My  brother,  you  have  quite  forgot  the  text  where  it  is 
said  of  the  wicked,  “ There  are  no  bands  in  their  death, 
but  their  strength  is  firm  ; they  are  not  troubled  as  other 
men,  neither  are  they  plagued  like  other  men.”  (Ps. 
Ixxiii.  4,  5.)  These  troubles  and  distresses  that  you  go 
through  in  these  waters  are  no  sign  that  God  hath  for- 
saken you;  but  are  sent  to  try  you,  whether  you  will 
call  to  mind  that  which  heretofore  you  have  received  of 
His  goodness,  and  live  upon  Him  in  your  distresses.’ 

“ Then  I saw  in  my  dream  that  Christian  was  in  a 
muse  a while.  To  whom  also  Hopeful  added  these 
words, — ‘Be  of  good  cheer;  Jesus  Christ  maketh  thee 
whole.’  And  with  that  Christian  broke  out  with  a loud 
voice, — ‘ Oh,  I see  Him  again,  and  He  tells  me,  “ When 
thou  passest  through  the  waters,  I will  be  with  thee  ; 
and  through  the  rivers,  thev  shall  not  overflow  thee.”  ’ 


ILLUSTRATIVE  UATlIERUyaS. 


239 


Then  they  both  took  courage,  and  the  enemy  after  that 
was  as  still  as  a stone  until  they  were  gone  over.  Chris- 
tian therefore  presently  found  ground  to  stand  upon,  and 
so  it  followed  that  the  rest  of  the  river  was  but  shallow ; 
but  thus  they  got  over 

^ -fa  if  if 

i(^  if  if  if  if 

‘‘Xow,  while  I was  gazing  upon  all  these  things,  I 
turned  rny  head  to  look  back,  and  saw  Ignorance  come 
up  to  the  river-side;  but  he  soon  got  over,  and  that 
without  half  the  difficulty  which  the  other  two  men  met 
with.  For  it  happened  that  there  was  then  in  that  place 
one  Vain-Hope,  a ferryman,  that  with  his  boat  helped 
him  over;  so  he,  as  the  other  I saw,  did  ascend  the  hill 
to  come  up  to  the  gate,  only  he  came  alone ; neither  did 
any  man  meet  him  with  the  least  encouragement.  When 
he  was  come  up  to  the  gate,  he  looked  up  to  the  writing 
that  was  above,  and  then  began  to  knock,  supposing  that 
entrance  should  have  been  quickly  administered  to  him  ; 
but  he  was  asked  by  the  man  that  looked  over  the  top 
of  the  gate,  ^ hence  come  you?  And  what  would  you 
have  ?’  He  answered,  ‘ I have  ate  and  drank  in  the 
presence  of  the  king,  and  he  has  taught  in  our  streets.’ 
Then  they  asked  him  for  his  certificate,  that  they  might 
go  in  and  show  it  to  the  king.  So  he  fumbled  in  his 
bosom  for  one,  and  found  none.  Then  said  they,  ‘You 
have  none;’  but  the  man  answered  never  a word.  So 
they  told  the  king ; but  he  would  not  come  down  to  see 
him,  but  commanded  the  two  shining  ones,  that  conducted 
Christian  and  Hopeful  to  the  city,  to  go  out  and  take 
Ignorance,  and  bind  him  hand  and  foot,  and  have  him 
away.  Then  they  took  him  up,  and  carried  him  through 


240 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


the  air  to  the  door  that  I saw  in  the  side  of  the  hill,  and 
put  him  in  there.  Then  I saw  that  there  was  a way  to 
Hell,  even  from  the  gates  of  Heaven,  as  well  as  from  the 
City  of  Destruction.  So  I awoke,  and  behold  it  was  a 
dream. ’ ' — Pilgrim  si  Progress. 

HOSPITALITY.— Gen.  xiv.  18  ; xviii.  3-8;  Judges 
xiii.  15 ; 2 Sam.  vi.  19  ; 2 Kings  iv.  8-37  ; Neh.  v.  17  ; 
Matt.  X.  42  ; Luke  xiv.  12-14  ; Acts  xvi.  15  ; xvii.  7 ; 
xxviii.  2,  7 ; Rom.  xii.  13,  20 ; xvi.  23  ; 1 Tim.  iii.  2 ; 
v.  10;  Titus  i.  8;  Heb.  xiii.  2;  1 Pet.  iv.  9;  3 John 
5,  6. 

Christ’s  Recompense — for  Hospitality.  He  was 
called”  to  the  marriage  feast  in  Cana  of  Galilee,  and 
turned  the  water  into  wine. 

He  went  to  the  house  of  Zaccheus,  and  that  day 

did  salvation  come  to  that  house. 

He  lodged  with  Martha  and  Mary  in  their  calm 

retreat  at  Bethany,  and  they  received  their  brother  from 
the  dead. 

Dr.  Payson  once,  when  traveling,  having  occasion  to 
call  on  a lady,  when  she  and  some  of  her  friends  w^ere 
sitting  down  to  tea ; she  would  have  him  stay,  and 
treated  him  very  hospitably.  When  he  left,  he  said, 
“ Madam,  you  have  treated  me  with  much  kindness  and 
hospitality,  for  which  I sincerely  thank  you.  Allow  me 
to  ask  you  one  question  before  we  part, — How  do  you 
treat  my  Master?”  The  visit  was  much  sanctified,  and 
led  eventually  to  the  conversion  of  the  lady  and  her 
household. 


HOUSES.--Ps.  xlviii.  11-14 ; lix.  (title). 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATTIERINGS. 


241 


Ps.  XXX.  A psalm  and  song  at  the  dedication  of  the 
house  of  David.”  See  Dent.  xx.  5,  and  Neh.  xii.  27. 

Philip  Henry  writes  in  his  Diary,  upon  the  remov- 
ing of  his  closet  from  one  room  of  the  house  to  another : 
“ This  day  my  new  closet,  if  I may  so  say,  was  conse- 
crated with  this  prayer, — that  all  the  prayers  that  should 
ever  be  made  in  it  according  to  the  will  of  God,  morning, 
evening,  and  at  noon-day,  ordinary  and  extraordinary, 
might  be  accepted  of  God,  and  obtain  a gracious  answer. 
Amen  and  Amen.'' 

There  are  in  Great  Britain  about  3,000,000  houses,  at 
a rental  of  ^24,000,000,  and  value  about  ^240,000,000  ; 
and  in  Ireland,  1,500,000,  at  a rental  of  about  .£9,000,000, 
and  value  about  £90,000,000.  If  each  gave  a penny  a 
month  to  some  charitable  object,  the  result  would  be 
£1,575,000. 

What  a lesson  of  the  vicissitudes  of  life  would  the 
history  of  many  a house  suggest ! As,  e.g.^ 

The  Tower. — Traitor’s  Gate — Bloody  Tower. 

Fonthill  Abbey. — Beckford  pulled  down  the  house  his 
father  built  for  £263,000 — built  his  own  magnificent  pile 
— when  it  was  building,  even  Boyalty  was  refused  admit- 
tance— yet  when  he  had  run  through  his  princely  for- 
tune, an  entrance  was  forced  by  the  SheriflT’s  officers, 
and  the  house  was  pulled  down  by  the  next  owner. 

Gore  House. — Wilberforce — Lady  Blessington — Soyer 
— School  of  Design. 

Inscriptions  on. — It  was  customary  in  former  times 
often  to  put  inscriptions  on  the  front  of  houses.  On 
a house  still  standing  between  Walsall  and  Tretsey,  in 
Cheshire,  built  in  1636,  of  thick  oak  framework  filled 
in  with  brick,  was  this  inscription,  over  a window  in  the 

21  lf> 


242 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


tap-room, — “ Heres  si  scires  unura  tua  tempora  mensem  ; 
ridis  cum  non  scis  si  sit  forsitan  una  dies.”  (You  would 
weep  if  you  knew  that  your  life  was  limited  to  one  month ; 
yet  you  laugh  while  you  know  not  hut  that  it  may  be  re- 
stricted to  a day.) 

Tamaiiana. — A New  Zealand  chief,  so  called,  visited 
(England)  a few  years  ago,  remarkable  for  the  deep 
spirituality  of  his  mind,  and  his  constant  delight  in  the 
Word  of  God.  One  day  he  was  taken  to  see  a beautiful 
mansion, — one  of  the  show  places  near  London.  The 
gentleman  who  took  him  expected  to  find  him  greatly 
astonished  and  much  charmed  with  its  magnificence  and 
splendor ; hut  it  seemed,  to  his  surprise,  to  excite  little 
or  no  admiration  in  his  mind.  Wondering  how  this 
could  he,  he  began  to  point  out  to  him  its  grandeur,  the 
beauty  of  the  costly  furniture— brought  from  all  parts 
of  the  world — the  view  from  the  windows,  &c.  Tamahana 
heard  all  silently ; then,  looking  round  upon  the  walls, 
replied,  “Ah!  my  Father’s  house  finer  than  this.” 
“Your  father’s  house !”  thought  the  gentleman,  who 
knew  his  father’s  home  was  but  a poor  mud  cottage. 
But  Tamahana  went  on,— “My  Father’s  house  finer 
than  this and  began  to  speak,  in  his  own  expressive, 
touching  strain,  of  the  house  above, — the  house  of 
“ many  mansions,”' the  eternal  home  of  the  redeemed. 
John  xiv.  2. 

HUMILITY.— Lev.  xxvi.  41,  42;  Deut.  viii.  2;  2 
Chron.  vii.  14 ; Ps.  x.  14-17 ; cxv.  1 ; cxxxviii.  6 ; Prov. 
xi.  2 ; XV.  33 ; xvi.  18, 19  ; xxii.  4 ; xxv.  6,  7 ; Isa*.  Ivii. 
15 ; Jer.  xlv.  5 ; Micah  vi.  8 ; Matt.  v.  3 ; xviii.  1-4 ; 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


243 


XX.  20-28 ; Luke  xiv.  7-14 : Rom.  xii.  3,  16 ; Phil.  ii. 
3 ; Col.  iii.  12 ; James  iv.  6 ; 1 Pet.  v.  3-6. 

Luke  X.  39, 

John  xi.  32,  > Mary’s  posture  at  Christ’s  feet. 

xii.  3,  J 

1 Cor.  XV.  9,  A.  D.  59.  ‘^Not  meet  to  be  called  an 
apostle.'' 

Eph.  iii,  8,  A.  D.  64.  Less  than  the  least  of  all 
saints." 

1 Tim.  i.  15,  A.  D.  65.  Sinners  of  whom  I am 
chief.” 

The  progress  of  St.  Paul  in  humility  has  been  thus 
beautifully  traced,  by  comparing  the  above  expressions 
with  the  dates  of  his  epistles. 

The  same  may  be  traced  in  St.  Peter,  comparing  his 
history  in  the  Gospels,  the  Acts,  and  his  two  letters  to 
the  Churches. 

‘‘  Thoughtle.^  of  beauty, — humility  is  beauty’s  self. 

As  the  lark  that  soars  the  highest  builds  her  nest 
the  lowest ; the  nightingale  that  sings  so  sw^eetly,  sings 
in  the  shade  when  all  things  rest ; the  branches  that  are 
most  laden  with  ripe  fruit,  bend  lowest;  the  valleys  are 
fruitful  in  their  lowliness  ; and  the  ship  most  laden  sinks 
deepest  in  the  water, — so  the  holiest  Christians  are  the 
humblest. 

‘‘  True  humility  consists  not  so  much  in  thinking 
meanly  of  ourselves,  as  in  not  thinking  of  ourselves 
at  all. 

Humbleness  of  mind  is  gained  more  by  believing  in 
Christ  than  by  dwelling  upon  our  sins. 

Humility  is  knowing  that  we  are  not  humble. 


244  ILLUSTRATIVE  OATHERINvQS. 

God  would  rather  see  His  children  humble  for  sin 
than  proud  of  grace. 

‘'Judge  thyself  with  the  judgment  of  sincerity,  and 
thou  wilt  judge  others  with  the  judgment  of  charity. 
That  is  true  humiliation  which,  like  a harbinger,  makes 
way  for  Christ,  and  throws  the  soul  at  His  feet.” — 
Mason, 

“ Humility  does  not  consist  in  a plain  and  singular 
dress,  nor  yet  in  speaking  in  mean  terms  of  ourselves,  or 
in  being  free  and  friendly  with  poor  persons,  nor  yet  in 
anything  outward.  These  things  are  sometimes  the 
effects  of  true  humility ; but  they  may  be  without  it. 

“ Real  Christian  humility  is  a grace  of  the  spirit,  and, 
consequently,  has  its  seat  in  the  heart.  In  Scripture  it  is 
called,  in  one  place,  humlleness  of  mind;  in  another, 
lowliness  of  heart;  and  in  another,  poverty  of  spirit. 
The  original  word  signifies,  having  a low  opinion  or 
esteem  of  ourselves  in  comparison  with  pthers.  It  will 
show  itself  before  Crod  by  self-abasement  on  account  of 
the  deep  depravity  of  human  nature ; by  an  entire  de- 
pendence upon  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  ; and 
a close  w^alk  with  God  in  the  use  of  all  the  appointed 
means.  It  will  manifest  itself  amongst  men  by  respect 
and  submission  to  our  superiors,  love  and  friendship  to 
our  equals,  and  condescension  to  our  inferiors  ; together 
with  a readiness  to  forgive  injuries,  and  to  be  candid  and 
moderate  toward  all.  It  will  appear,  as  it  respects  our- 
selves, not  only  in  carefully  avoiding  everything  which 
has  even  the  appearance  of  pride  and  haughtiness,  but 
in  a modest  and  meek  behavior  ; a distrust  of  our  own 
strength  or  abilities,  patience  in  suffering,  and  content- 
ment in  our  situation  of  life.” — Dr.  David  Jennings. 


ILLUSTJlATIVi:  GATHEtltNGS.  245 

The  NETTLE  grows  higb^  while  the  violet  is  low,  and 
almost  obscured  by  leaves,  and  chiefly  discovered  by  its 
fragrance.  The  former  is  emblematical  of  a proud  per- 
son ; but  the  latter  resembles  one  that  is  truly  humble.’’ 
— Dr,  Manton. 

Fable, — Daedalus  and  Icarus. — There  is  a good  moral 
in  the  ancient  fable  Daedalus  made  himself  wings 
with  feathers  and  wax^  and  carefully  fitted  them  to  his 
body  and  that  of  his  son  Icarus.  They  took  their  flight 
in  the  air  from  Crete ; but  the  heat  of  the  sun  melted 
the  wax  on  the  wings  of  Icarus,  who  would  fain  fly  high, 
and  he  fell  into  that  part  of  the  ocean  which  from  him 
has  been  called  the  Icarian  Sea.  The  father,  w’hose 
flight  was  more  humble,  escaped  the  danger,  and  arrived 
safe  at  Cumm,  where  he  built  a temple  to  the  honor  of 
Apollo.” 

‘‘St.  Augustine,  being  asked,  ^What  is  the  first 
thing  in  religion  ?’  replied,  ‘Humility;’  'and  what  the 
second?’  'Humility;’  'and  what  the  third?’  'Hu- 
mility.’ ” 

" He  wdio  has  other  graces  without  humility,  is  like 
one  who  carries  a box  of  precious  powder  without  a cover 
on  a windy  day.” 

“A  LADY  applied  to  a celebrated  philanthropist  on  be- 
half of  an  orphan  child.  When  he  had  bidden  her  draw 
on  him  for  any  amount,  she  said,  'As  soon  as  the  child 
is  old  enough  I will  teach  him  to  thank  you.’  ' Stop,’ 
said  the  good  man,  'you  are  mistaken.  We  do  not 
thank  the  clouds  for  rain  : teach  the  child  to  look  higher, 
and  to  thank  Him  who  gives  both  the  clouds  and  the 
rain.’  ” 

Professor  Scholefield. — " His  character  was,  to  be 
21  * 


246 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


useful  without  parade,  and  to  do  things  without  record- 
ing them.” — Preface  to  his  Life. 

M‘Cheyne- — I charge  you,  he  clothed  with  humility, 
or  you  will  yet  be  a wandering  star,  for  whom  is  reserved 
the  blackness  of  darkness  for  ever.  Let  Christ  increase, 
let  man  decrease.  If  you  lead  sinners  to  yourself  and 
not  to  Christ,  Immanuel  will  cast  the  star  out  of  His 
right  hand  into  utter  darkness.  Eememher  what  I said 
of  preaching  out  of  the  Scriptures.  Honor  the  Word 
both  in  matter  and  manner.  Do  not  cease  to  pray  for 

Now,  remember,  ‘ Moses  wist  not  that 

the  skin  of  his  face  shone.’  Looking  at  our  own  shin- 
ing face  is  the  bane  of  the  spiritual  life  and  of  the  min- 
istry. Oh,  for  closest  communion  with  God,  till  soul 
and  body,  head  and  heart,  shine  with  divine  brilliancy ! 
But,  oh,  for  a holy  ignorance  of  their  shining ! Pray 
for  this,  for  you  need  it  as  well  as  1.”— Letters  to  Bev. 
W.  0.  Burns. 

Rev.  Thos.  Adam. — “ Could  I bear  to  be  the  author 
of  a treatise  which  should  be  the  means  of  enlightening 
and  converting  thousands,  and  be  without  the  credit  of  it, 
or  see  it  given  to  another  ? It  is  cause  enough  for  hu- 
mility to  know  that  we  are  not  humble.” 

“ The  ANSWER  of  a devoted  clergyman,  when  ques- 
tioned as  to  his  growth  in  grace,  was,  ‘ I trust  I am 

somewhat  poorer  than  I was. 

Ex.  Abraham,  Gen.  xviii.  27 ; Jacob,  been,  xxxii.  10, 
Moses,  Exod.  hi.  11;  iv.  10;  Joshua,  Josh.  vii.  6; 
Gideon,  Judges  vi.  15;  David,  2 Sam.  vii.  18-20;  1 
Chron.  xxix.  14;  Hezekiah,  2 Chron.  xxxii.  26  ; Josiah, 
2 Chron.  xxxiv.  27 ; Job,  Job  xl.  4;  xlii.  6;  Isaiah,  Isa. 
vi.  5;  Jeremiah,  Jer.  i.  6;  John  Baptist,  Matt.  hi.  14; 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


247 


John  iii.  30  ; Centurion,  Matt.  viii.  8 ; Woman  of  Canaan, 
Matt.  XV.  27 ; Elizabeth,  Luke  i.  43;  Peter,  Luke  v.  8; 
Paul,  Acts  XX.  19.  (See  above.) 

HYPOCRISY.— 1 Sam.  xvi.  7;  Job  viii.  13;  xiii. 
16;  XV.  34;  xx.  5;  xxvii.  8;  xxxvi.  13;  Ps.  xii.  2; 
XXXV.  16;  Prov.  xi.  9;  xxx.  12-14;  Isa.  x.  6;  xxix. 
14-16;  xxx.  9,  10;  xxxiii.  14;  Ezek.  xxxiii.  31-33; 
Hosea  xi.  12;  Matt.  vi.  1-8;  vii.  5;  xv.  8;  xxiv.  51; 
Luke  xii.  1;  xiii.  15;  1 Tim.  iv.  2;  James  iii.  17 ; Rev. 
ii.  9 ; iii.  1. 

Emblems. — " TTzoxpcac^y  from  bTzoxpbofxai^  which  seems 
properly  to  denote,  ‘‘  to  represent  another  person  by 
acting,  as  the  ancient  players  did,  under  a mask,  to  per- 
sonate,— g.c?.,  to  be  thought  somebody  different  from  one- 
self by  being  under  a mask.’' — Parhhurst, 

Leaven,  Luke  xii.  1. 

Whited  sepulchres ; beautiful  without,  but  filthy 
and  unclean  within.  Matt,  xxiii.  27. 

Spider  s web  ; dexterously  and  closely  woven,  but 
soon  broken  through  or  sivept  away.  Job  viii. 
14 ; Isa.  lix.  5,  6. 

Hidden  graves.  Luke  xi.  44. 

The  guest  without  the  ivedding  garment.  Matt, 
xxii.  11.  Then  I saw  that  there  was  a way 
to  hell  even  from  the  gates  of  heaven.” — 
Bunyan.) 

Counterfeit  diamonds ; glistening,  but  gaudy ; 
bright,  but  false. 

Cray  flowers,  but  poisonous;  bright  weeds,  but 
deadly. 


248 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHEKINGg^ 


Base  money ; that  may  pass  current  for  a long 
time,  but  is  at  length  detected  and  rejected. 
Religion  is  the  best  armor,  but  the  worst  cloak.” 
The  hypocrite  has  not  a living  hope,  but  a lying 
hope,  and  a dying  hope.” — Leighton, 

The  true  believer  feels  the  grace  he  cannot  always  ex- 
press ; the  hypocrite  expresses  what  he  does  not  feel. 

A HYPOCRITE  is  one  who  neither  is  what  he  seems^ 
nor  seems  what  he  is,  A hypocrite  is  the  picture  of  a 
saint ; but  his  paint  shall  be  washed  oif,  and  he  shall 
appear  in  his  own  colors.  A hypocrite  is  hated  of  the 
world  for  seeming,  to  be  a Christian,  and  hated  of  God 
for  not  being  one.” — Mason, 

It  is  very  suspicious  that  that  person  is  a hypocrite 
that  is  ahuays  in  the  same  frame,  let  him  pretend  it  to 
be  never  so  good.” — Traill, 

As  A MAN  can  have  very  small  comfort  to  be  thought 
by  the  world  to  be  rich,  because  he  hath  a shop  full  of 
wares  and  driveth  a good  trade,  when,  in  the  meantime, 
he  knows,  poor  man ! that  he  is  worse  than  nothing,  and 
oweth  much  more  than  he  is  worth;  or  because  he  makes 
a counterfeit  show  of  rich  wares,  when  he  has  nothing 
but  empty  boxes  with  false  inscriptions.  So  is  it  with 
all  those  that  seem  to  be  religious,- — that  make  a goodly 
show  of  godliness,  yet  in  the  meantime  are  very  bank- 
rupts in  grace ; and,  like  one  of  Solomon’s  fools,  that 
boast  themselves  of  great  riches  when  they  are  indeed 
exceeding  poor.  Why  do  they  so?  What  get  they  by 
it  ? What  comfort  reap  they  by  it  ? None  at  all ; their 
conscience  bearing  them  witness  that  they  are  none  such 
as  the  world  takes  them  to  be.” — Salter. 

A TRUE  Christian  and  a hypocrite  may  both  of 


249 


TLLTl5;TKATrrK  rMTJTKPJXrJS. 

them  come  to  a stand  in  their  course,  through  temptation ; 
but  there  is  this  difference: — the  true  Christian  is  like  a 
watch  that  was  going  right,  but  some  dost  clogs  its 
wheels;  directly  it  is  removed  the  watch  will  go  right 
again.  The  hypocrite  is  like  a watch  which  is  so  badly 
made  that  it  stands,  or  goes  wrong,  from  its  very  nature, 
and  the  only  cure  is  to  give  it  a new  inside.'’ — Salter, 

Fredekick  the  Third. — “The  Emperor  Frederick 
the  Third,  wFen  one  said  unto  him  he  would  go  and  find 
some  place  tvhere  no  hypocrites  inhabited,  told  him,  ‘ he 
must  travel  then  far  enough  bevond  the  Sauromatae,  or 
the  Frozen  Ocean ; for  yet,  when  he  came  there,  he 
should  find  a hypocrite  if  he  found  himself  there.’  And 
it  is  true  that  every  man  is  a hypocrite.  Hypocrisy  is  a 
lesson  that  every  man  readily  takes  in.  It  continues 
with  age,  it  appears  with  infancy:  the  wise  and  learned 
practice  it;  the  duller  and  more  rude  attain  unto  it.  All 
are  not  fit  for  the  wars;  learning  must  have  the  picked 
and  choicest  wdts;  arts  must  have  leisure  and  pains;  but 
all  sorts  are  apt  enough,  and  thrive  in  the  mystery  of 
dissimulation.  The  whole  throng  of  mankind,  the  whole 
world,  is  but  a shop  of  counterfeit  w^ares,— a theatre  of 
hypocritical  disguises.  Grace  is  the  only  antidote.” — 
Spencer, 

The  Painter. — “A  very  capital  painter,  in  London, 
exhibited  a piece  representing  a friar  habited  in  his  ca- 
nonicals. View  the  painting  at  a distance,  and  you 
would  think  the  friar  to  be  in  a praying  attitude.  His 
hands  are  clasped  together,  and  held  horizontally  to  his 
breast;  his  eyes  meekly  demissed,  like  those  of  the  pub- 
lican in  the  gospel ; and  the  good  man  appears  to  be 
quite  absorbed  in  humble  adoration  and  devout  recollec- 


250 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


tion.  But  take  a nearer  survey,  and  the  deception  van- 
ishes. The  book  -which  seemed  to  be  before  him  is  dis- 
covered to  he  a punch-bowl,  into  which  the  wretch  is  all 
the  while,  in  reality,  only  squeezing  a lemon.  How  lively 
a representation  of  a hypocrite ! 

Hypocrisy  Detected. — The  Glance  of  Truth. — Saul. 
“What  meaneth  then  this  bleating  of  the  sheep  in  mine 
ears,  and  the  lowing  of  the  oxen  which  I hear?  (1  Sam. 
XV.  14.)  Gehazi.  “Went  not  mine  heart  with  thee 
when  the  man  turned  again  from  his  chariot  to  meet 
thee?”  (2  Kings  V.  26.)  Judas.  “ Friend,  wherefore 
art  thou  come?”  (Matt.  xxvi.  60.)  “Betrayest  thou 
the  Son  of  Man  with  a kiss  ?”  (Luke  xxii.  48.)  Ana- 
nias. “Why  has  Satan  filled  thine  heart  to  lie  to  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  to  keep  back  part  of  the  price  of  the 
land?”  (Acts  v.  3.)  Simon  Magus.  “Thy  money 

perish  with  thee Thou  hast  neither  part  nor  lot 

in  this  matter,  for  thy  heart  is  not  right  in  the  sight  of 
God.”  (Acts  viii.  20,  21.) 

IDIOTS. 

The  Three  Steps. — The  Rev.  Rowland  Hill  was 
once  talking  to  a poor,  half-foolish  man,  when  he  re- 
marked, “ Why,  it’s  a long  way  to  heaven.”  “ Oh  dear 
no.  Sir,  I hope  not,”  said  the  man,— “long!  no;  it’s 
only  three  steps.”  “And  pray  what  are  they  ?”  “Why 
they’re  very  simple,  if  only  folk  would  take  them.  Out 
of  self — into  Christ — into  glory.” 

Light  in  Darkness. — “ In  a village  in  Buckingham- 
shire there  lived  a poor  idiot,  whose  appearance  was  so 
distressing,  and  almost  disgusting,  that  some  of  the  in- 
habitants wished  the  clergyman  to  forbid  him  coming  to 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


251 


churct,  as  had  been  his  regular  custom.  The  clergyman 
did  not  grant  their  request,  for  he  thought  it  would  be 
very  wrong  to  hinder  any  one  from  coming  to  God’s 
house,  however  loathsome  his  appearance  might  be.  One 
Sunday  the  minister  took  this  verse  for  a text, — ‘ And 
an  highway  shall  be  there,  and  a way,  and  it  shall  be 
called  the  w^ay  of  holiness ; the  unclean  shall  not  pass 
over  it ; but  it  shall  be  for  those : the  w^ayfaring  men, 
though  fools,  shall  not  err  therein.’  (Isa.  xxxv.  8.)  On 
hearing  this,  the  poor  idiot  got  up,  and  regardless  of 
those  around  him,  clapped  his  hands,  and  cried  out, 
^ Then  1 shall  be  saved  ! then  1 shall  be  saved  !’  ” — 
Cope, 

^'Seeking  and  Finding.”— See  a tract  (Christian 
Knowledge  Society)  wdth  an  interesting  account  of  the 
conversion  of  a poor  idiot  boy,  in  which  there  were  three 
steps.  He  was  constantly  observed  wandering  about  the 
fields,  and  looking  up  into  the  sky;  and  on  being  ques- 
tioned, alw^ays  replied,  ‘'Mat  looking  for  God.”  A 
minister  went  after  a time  one  day  to  visit  his  grand- 
father, with  whom  he  lived,  and  read  the  parable.  Matt, 
xviii.  23-35,  and  with  a view,  if  possible,  to  catch  poor 
Mat’s  attention,  dwelt  on  verse  25,  " forasmuch  as  he 
had  not  to  pay.”  The  idea  took  hold  of  the  boy;  and 
w^hen  he  heard  of  the  man  being  cast  into  prison,  he  be- 
gan to  run  about  and  cry  bitterly  for  some  days.  In 
this  state  a lady,  who  had  taken  notice  of  him,  found 
him,  and  succeeded  in  showing  him  that  Jesus  Christ  had 
paid  the  debt.  This  gave  him  peace;  and,  after  a time, 
he  died  in  apparent  understanding  and  real  Christian 
hope. 


252 


ILLUSTRATIVE  (^ATIlERINdS. 


IDLENESS.— Prov.  vi.  6--11 ; x.  4,  26;  xii.  24,  27; 
xviii.  9;  xix.  16,  24;  xx.  4;  xxi.  25;  xxii.  13;  xxiv. 
30-34;  xxxi.  27 ; Eccles.  x.  18;  Isa.  Ivi.  10;  Ezek.  xvi. 
49;  Matt.  xii.  36;  xx.  3;  Acts  xvii.  21;  Rom.  xii.  11; 
2 Thess.  iii.  8-13;  1 Tim.  v.  13;  Heb.  vi.  12. 

Idleness  is  the  very  rust  and  canker  of  the  soul ; the 
devil’s  cushion,  pillow,  chief  reposal ; his  very  tide-time 
of  temptation,  as  it  were,  wherein  he  carries  with  much 
care,  and  without  contradiction,  the  current  of  our  cor- 
rupt affections  to  any  cursed  sin.”— jBoftori. 

The  burial  of  a living  man.” 

Satan’s  seed-time.  Ground  left  fallow,  will  soon 
produce  plenty  of  weeds.” 

“King  Clog  doesn’t  like  King  Jog.’* 

“The  idler  is  a watch  that  wants  both  hands, 

As  useless  when  it  goes  as  when  it  stands.” 

“Idleness  is  the  mother  of  many  wanton  children. 
They  that  do  nothing  are  in  the  ready  way  to  do  worse 
than  nothing.  It  w^as  not  for  nothing  that  we  were  called 
out  of  nothing.” — Mason. 

“Prefer  diligence  before  idleness,  unless  you  esteem 
rust  above  brightness.” — Plato. 

“ He  is  not  only  idle  w^ho  does  nothing,  but  he  is  idle 
who  might  be  better  employed.” — Socrates. 

“ What  a folly  is  it  to  dread  the  thought  of  throwing 
away  life  at  once,  and  yet  have  no  regard  to  throwing  it 
away  by  parcels  and  piecemeal !” — Howe. 

“ Idleness  predominates  in  many  lives  where  it  is  not 
suspected;  for,  being  a vice  which  is  chiefly  personal,  it 
is  not  W’atched  like  fraud ; it  is  a silent  quality,  which 
does  not  raise  envy  by  ostentation,  nor  hatred  by  oppo- 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS.  253 

sition,  and  therefore  often  remains  incurable.’’ — Dr, 
Johnson, 

The  ruin  of  most  men  dates  from  some  vacant  hour. 
Occupation  is  the  armor  of  the  soul.  I remember  a sa- 
tirical poem,  in  which  the  devil  is  represented  as  fishing 
for  men,  and  fitting  his  baits  to  the  taste  and  business  of 
his  prej ; but  the  idler,  he  said,  gave  him  no  trouble,  as 
he  bit  the  naked  hook.” — Child's  Paper, 

“Not  a Minute  to  Spare. —“An  idle  schoolgirl  was  once 
seriously  expostulated  with  about  some  duties  which  she  had 
neglected,  and  others  which  she  had  badly  performed.  ‘ I can- 
not help  it,  I am  sure  I cannot;  I can’t  do  any  more  than  I do. 
I never  have  “ a minute  to  spare  I am  always  at  work.’  This 
girl  thought  she  spoke  the  truth ; but  she  did  not  know  the 
true  meaning  of  the  word  idle. 

“For  instance,  if  she  sat  at  work  for  an  hour,  but  only  did 
what  she  was  well  able  to  accomplish  in  half  an  hour,  she  would 
have  thought  it  very  unjust  and  unkind  had  she  been  accused 
of  idleness.  If  she  sat  with  her  head  resting  on  her  hands,  her 
elbows  on  the  table,  or,  what  was  as  often  the  case,  leaning  over 
the  fire,  with  a book  on  her  lap,  looking  at  it,  and  lazily  learn- 
ing from  it,  and  were  reproved  and  counseled  to  more  indus- 
try, she  would  spurn  both  the  reproof  and  the  counsel,  however 
kindly  given,  and,  perhaps,  even  hate  the  reprover.  And  at 
the  close  of  the  day  she  would  wonder  how  it  was  she  had  not 
time  for  her  duties,  whilst  her  companions ‘got  through  theirs 
with  so  much  ease;  but  always  ended  by  lulling  her  conscience 
with  the  idea  that  their  abilities  were  so  much  greater  than 
hers,  and  that  too  much  was  required  of  her.  She  could  not  or 
would  not  see  that  it  is  quite  possible  to  be  doing  something^  and 
yet  to  be  very  idle.  For  her  Bible  she  had  ‘not  a minute  to 
spare,  no  time  to  be  neat,  no  time  for  her  studies,  no  time  for 
her  health,  no  time  to  do  kind  things  for  others.  She  was 
hardly  dealt  with.  Her  Heavenly  Father  had  heaped  com- 
mands upon  her,  and  given  her  no  time  in  which  to  obey  them. 
Parents  and  teachers  were  all  unkind,  or  they  would  not  have 
been  so  unreasonable  in  their  demands.  ‘ I am  sure  I have  not 

22 


254 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


a minute  to  spare,’  was  her  unvarying  reply  to  all  who  sought 
to  do  her  good.” — Not  a Minute  to  Spare. 

An  Indian  cured  oe  Idleness. — Seating  myself 
once  upon  a log,  by  the  side  of  an  Indian  who  was  rest- 
ing there,  being  at  that  time  actively  employed  in  fenc- 
ing in  his  corn-field,  I observed  to  him  that  he  must  be 
fond  of  working,  as  I never  saw  him  idling  away  his  time, 
as  is  so  common  with  the  Indians.  The  answer  he  re- 
turned made  so  great  an  impression  on  my  mind  that  I 
have  remembered  it  ever  since,  and  I will  try  to  relate 
it.  " My  friend,’  said  he,  ‘the  fishes  in  the  water,  and 
the  birds  of  the  air,  have  taught  me  to  work.  By  their 
examples  I have  been  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  la- 
bor and  industry.  • When  I was  a young  man  I loitered 
about  a good  deal,  doing  nothing,  just  like  the  other  In- 
dians, who  say  that  working  is  for  the  whites  and  ne- 
groes ; the  Indians  have  been  ordained  for  other  pur- 
poses— to  hunt  the  deer,  and  catch  the  beaver,  otter, 
racoon,  and  such  other  animals.  But  one  day  it  so  hap- 
pened, that  while  hunting  I came  to  the  bank  of  the 
Susquehanna,  and,  having  set  myself  down  near  the 
water’s  edge  to  rest  a little,  and,  casting  my  eyes  on  the 
water,  I was  forcibly  struck  in  observing  with  what  in- 
dustry the  Mecehgallingus  (sunfish)  heaped  small  stones 
together,  to  make  secure  places  for  their  spawn,  and  all 
this  labor  they  did  with  their  mouth  and  body,  without 
hands. 

“ ‘ Astonished,  as  well  as  diverted,  I lighted  my  pipe, 
sat  a while  smoking  and  looking  on,  when  presently  a 
little  bird  not  far  from  me  raised  a song  which  enticed 
me  to  look  that  way.  While  I was  trying  to  distinguish 
where  the  songster  was.  and  catch  it  with  my  eyes,  its 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


255 


mate,  with  as  much  grass  as  it  could  hold  in  its  bill, 
passed  close  by  me,  flew  into  a bush,  where  1 perceived 
them  together,  busily  employed  in  building  their  nest, 
and  singing  as  they  worked.  I entirely  forgot  myhunt- 
ing,  in  the  contemplation  of  the  objects  before  me.  I saw 
the  birds  in  the  air,  and  the  fishes  in  the  water,  work- 
ing diligently  and  cheerfully,  and  all  this  without  hands. 
I thought  it  strange,  and  became  lost  in  wonder.  I looked 
at  myself,  and  saw  two  long  arms  provided  with  hands 
and  fingers,  and  with  joints  that  might  be  opened  and 
shut  at  pleasure.  I could,  when  I pleased,  take  up  any- 
thing with  those  hands,  and  hold  it  fast,  or  let  it  loose, 
or  carry  it  along  with  me.  When  I walked,  I observed, 
moreover,  that  I had  a strong  body,  capable  of  bearing 
fatigue,  supported  by  two  stout  legs,  with  which  I could 
climb  to  the  top  of  the  highest  mountain,  and  descend  at 
pleasure  into  the  valleys.  “ And  is  it  possible,”  said  I, 

‘ that  a being  so  wonderfully  formed  as  I am,  was  created 
to  live  in  idleness,  while  the  birds  which  have  no  hands, 
and  nothing  but  their  little  bills  to  help  them,  work  with 
cheerfulness,  and  without  being  told  to  do  so  ? Has, 
then,  the  Creator  of  man,  and  of  all  living  creatures, 
given  me  all  these  limbs  for  no  purpose  ? It  cannot  be; 

I will  try  to  go  to  work.”  I did  so,  and  went  away  to  a 
spot  of  good  land,  where  I built  a cabin,  enclosed  ground, 
sowed  cwn,  and  raised  cattle.  Ever  since  that  time  I 
have  enjoyed  a good  appetite  and  sound  sleep ; while  the 
others  spend  their  nights  in  dancing,  and  are  suffering 
with  hunger,  I live  in  plenty.  I keep  horses,  cows,  and 
fowls.  I am  happy.  See,  my  friend,  the  birds  and  fishes 
have  brought  me  to  reflection,  and  taught  me  to  work !’  ” 


256 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


— Rev,  J,  Heclcsw elder  s History  of  the  Manners  and 
Customs  of  the  Indians  of  Pennsylvania d' 

‘‘  He  made  me  out  a sinner  for  doing  nothing  f said  a man 
who  had  been  convinced  of  sin  from  a sermon  on  the  text, 
Woe  to  them  that  are  at  ease  in  Zion.”  (Amos  vi.  1.) 
Hamburg  Workhouse. — An  excellent  punishment 
for  idleness  has  been  put  in  practice  in  a workhouse  at 
Hamburg.  Idlers  in  the  morning  are  suspended  above 
the  dinner-table  in  a basket,  so  that  they  may  see  and 
smell  the  things  provided  for  those  who  have  been  indus- 
trious, but  do  not  taste  them.” — Encyc,  Britt. 

IDOLATRY. — Gen.  xxxv.  1-5;  Ex.  xx.  2,  3;  xxiii. 
24 ; Lev.  xxvi.  1 ; Deut.  iv.  15-20  ; vii.  25 ; xvii.  2-7 ; 
xxvii.  15 ; xxxi.  19-21 ; Josh,  xxiii.  7 ; Judges  viii.  27 
—35 ; X.  6-9 ; 1 Kings  xi.  9-11 ; 2 Kings  xvii.  33-35  ; 
Ps.  xvi.  4 ; xliv.  20,  21 ; Ixxviii.  56-64 ; xcvii.  7 ; cxv. 
4-8 ; cxxxv.  15-18 ; Isa.  xxvii.  9 ; xl.  19-25 ; xli.  6, 
7 ; xliv.  9-20  ; xlvi.  1-7  ; Jer.  ii.  11-13  ; viii.  1-3  ; x. 
1-18;  Ezek.  xiv.  1-12;  xx.  6-9;  xxxvi.  18,  19  ; Hosea 
iv.  12-17 ; viii.  11 ; Jonah  ii.  8 ; Zech.  xiii.  1,  2 ; Rom. 
i.  23-25 ; 1 Cor.  viii.  4-6 ; x.  14 ; Eph.  v.  5 ; Phil.  iii. 
19  ; Col.  iii.  5 ; 1 John  v.  21 ; Rev.  xiv.  9, 10  ; xxi.  8 ; 
xxii.  15. 

Irony. — It  is  observable  in  Scripture  that  one  of  the 
most  common  figures  employed  in  denouncing  idolatry  is 
that  of  strong  and  severe  irony.  Cf.  Judges  vi.  31;  x. 
14;  1 Kings  xviii.  27 ; Ps.  cxv.  4-8;  Isa.  xli.  6,  7 ; xliv. 
9-20;  Jer.  x.  1-18;  Hosea  iv.  17. 

“Ye  have  taken  away  my  gods  which  I made,  . . . 
AND  WHAT  HAVE  I MORE  ?”  (Judges  xviii.  24.)  A very 
common  remonstrance  of  idol-worshipers.  Men  make 


ILL  U STRATIVE  G ATI!  ER  TNT.  ,S 


257 


themselves  gods,  and  are  ''mad  upon  their  idols”  (Jer.  1. 
88);  and  when  they  lose  their  health,  or  wealth,  or 
friends,  or  fame,  what  have  they  more?  They  have  sown 
the  wind,  and  what  can  they  reap  but  the  whirlwind  ? 
How  true  are  Ps.  xvi.  4,  and  Jonah  ii.  8 ! 

Dan. — In  the  sealing  of  the  tribes,  in  Rev,  vii.,  Dan 
is  left  out.  Many  suppose  the  reason  of  this  judgment 
to  be,  that  Dan  was  the  first  tribe  openly  .to  introduce 
idolatry  in  Israel.  (Judges  xviii.) 

What  is  Idolatry?— ‘'Any  opinion,^’  says  Hallam, 
which  tends  to  keep  out  of  sight  the  living  and  loving 
God,  whether  it  be  to  substitute  for  Him  an  idol,  or  an 
occult  agency,  or  a formal  creed, — can  be  nothing  better 
than  the  portentous  shadow  projected  from  the  slavish 
darkness  of  an  ignorant  heart.” 

The  PLAGUES  of  Egypt  are  a striking  manifestation 
of  the  Divine  way  of  punishing  and  rebuking  idolatry. 
Nearly  all  the  ten  plagues  answer  to  some  Egyptian  idol 
or  superstition,  and  serve  to  show  their  utter  helplessness 
against  Jehovah’s  power.  Thus,  the  Egyptians  worshiped 
serpents,  and  God  made  the  rod  of  Aaron  a serpent ; 
and  when  the  magicians  " did  in  like  manner  with  their 
enchantments,”  "Aaron’s  rod  swallowed  up  their  rods.” 
So  in  all  the  miracles : — 


1.  The  water  of  the  Nile  turned 

into  blood. 

2.  Frogs  polluting  the  Nile. 

3.  Lice. 


The  Egyptians — 

1.  Worshiped  the  Nile. 

2.  Held  frogs  as  sacred. 

3.  Allowed  no  one  to  approach 

their  altars,  upon  whom 
any  insect  of  this  kind  was 
found.  Hence  their  priests 
wore  only  linen. 


22  ♦ 


17 


258 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


The  Egyptians — 

4.  Flies.  ^ 4.  Regarded  Beelzebub,  or,  the 

god-fly,  as  able  to  protect 
them  from  the  swarms  of 
flies  which  at  certain  times 
were  wont  to  trouble  the 
land. 

5.  Murrain  among  cattle.  5.  Worshiped  cattle.  Cf.  their 

sacred  bull,  and  ram,  and 
heifer,  and  goat,  and  other 
brute  animals. 

6.  Boils  with  blains.  6.  Sacrificed  human  beings 

(chiefly  foreigners),  in  cer- 
tain places,  and  then  sprin- 
kled their  ashes  into  the  air, 
to  avert  calamity  from  the 
place.  Moses  was  directed 
to  take  ashes  from  the  fur- 
nace, and  sprinkle  them, 
in  like  manner ; so,  the 
bloody  rites  of  Typhon 
became  a curse  to  the  idol- 
aters. 

7.  Hail.  ' ’^•'1  Worshiped  Isis  and  Osiris, 

9.  Darkness.  9.  j as  the  representatives  of  the 

sun  and  moon. 

8.  Locusts.  8.  Worshiped  Seraph,  who  was 

supposed  to  protect  the 
country  from  locusts. 

10.  Firstborn  slain.  40.  Had  cruelly  slain  the  first- 

born Hebrew  children. 

India. — In  India  there  are,  it  is  computed,  30,000,000 
of  idols. 

British  Idols. — British  Christians  ought  to  recol- 
lect that  their  ancestors  were  once  blind  idolaters,  serv- 
ing them  that  by  nature  are  no  gods.  Dr.  Plaifere,  in 
a sermon  preached  before  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
in  1573,  remarks,  ^ that  before  the  preaching  of  the  Gos- 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERLN'GS. 


259 

pel  of  Christ,  no  Church  here  existed,  but  the  temple 
of  an  idol ; no  priesthood  but  that  of  paganism  ; no  God 
but  the  sun,  the  moon,  or  some  hideous  image.  To  the 
cruel  rites  of  the  Druidical  worship,  succeeded  the  abom- 
inations of  the  Roman  idolatry.  In  Scotland  stood  the 
temple  of  Mars  5 in  Cornwall,  the  temple  of  Mercury  ^ 
in  Bangor,  the  temple  of  Minerva ; at  Malden,  the  tem- 
ple of  A ictoria  ; in  Bath,  the  temple  of  Apollo  : at  Lei- 
cester, the  temple  of  Janus ; at  York,  where  St.  Peter’s 
now  stands,  the  temple  of  Bellona : in  London,  on  the 
site  of  St.  Paul’s  Cathedral,  the  temple  of  Diana  ; and 
at  Westminster,  where  the  Abbey  rears  its  venerable 
pile,  a temple  of  Apollo.’  Through  the  mercv  of  God 
England  is  now  blessed  with  thousands  of  Christian 
churches,  and  multitudes  of  Gospel  ministers.  The  land 
is  full  of  Bibles,  and  British  Christians,  sensible  of  their 
privileges,  are  engaged  in  diffusing  the  light  of  Divine 
truth  among  the  benighted  nations.” 

Dr.  Patsox. — Every  person  has  some  object  which 
he  loves  supremely,  and  in  every  unrenewed  man  that 
object  is  self.  Suppose,  for  illustration,  that  you  have 
an  image,  which  is,  in  reality,  extremely  ugly,  but  which 
you  think  beautiful,  and  you  spend  all  your  time  in  pol- 
ishing and  adorning  it.  At  length,  however,  you  begin 
to  see  something  of  its  deformity,  but  endeavor  to  con- 
ceal it  from  others,  and,  if  possible,  from  yourself,  bv 
painting  and  dressing  it.  Notwithstanding  all  vour 
efforts,  it  grows  more  and  more  ugly,  till  at  last,  in  de- 
spair of  amending  it  yourself,  you  pray  that  God  would 
make  it  more  lovely.  It  is  evident,  in  this  case,  that 
your  prayers  would  not  proceed  from  love  to  God,  but 
from  love  to  your  idol ; and  therefore,  there  would  be  no 


260 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


goodness  in  them.  Suppose  that,  during  all  this  time,  a 
person  was  entreating  you  to  look  at  a beautiful  diamond 
statue,  which  you  refused  to  do,  until,  wearied  with  use- 
less efforts  to  make  your  image  appear  more  beautiful, 
you  turn  and  look  at  the  statue.  Immediately  you  see 
your  idol  in  all  its  native  deformity ; you  cast  it  aside, 
and  begin  to  admire  and  extol  the  statue.  This  idol  re- 
presents self,  and  every  unrenewed  person  admires  and 
loves  it  supremely.  When  his  conscience  is  awakened 
to  see  something  of  his  sinfulness,  he  first  endeavors  to 
make  himself  better,  and  it  is  long  before  he  finds  that 
he  cannot  change  his  own  heart.  When  he  finds  that, 
notwithstanding  all  his  endeavors,  his  heart  seems  to 
grow  worse  and  worse,  he  prays  to  God  for  help.  It  is 
not  from  love  to  God,  or  because  God  has  commanded  it, 
that  he  prays  ; but  because  he  is  unwilling  to  see  himself 
so  sinful ; so  that  his  prayers  arise  merely  from  pride 
and  selfishness.  But  if  he  will  only  turn  and  look  to 
Christ,  he  sees  his  sins  in  a new  light,  and  no  longer 
loves  himself  supremely.  All  his  affections  are  trans- 
ferred to  Christ.  He  then  prays  to  be  made  better, — 
not  to  gratify  his  pride,  but  because  he  sees  something 
of  the  beauty  of  holiness,  and  longs  to  resemble  his 
Divine  Master.” 

The  best  Use  of  an  Idol. — Dr.  Judson,  the  famous 
missionary,  was  once  a captive  at  Rangoon,  the  capital 
of  Burmah,  and  was  most  cruelly  treated  by  the  hard- 
hearted Burmans.  His  heroic  wife  contrived  to  lengthen 
his  life,  by  getting  food  and  drink  to  his  cell,  until  the 
English  army  took  the  city,  and  set  the  poor  prisoners 
free.  Havelock  was  then  a lieutenant  in  that  English 


ILLITSTKATIVE  GATHERINaS. 


261 


army,  and  a praying  lieutenant,  as  he  was  afterwards  a 
praying  general. 

‘‘No  sooner  was  the  city  taken  than  he  sought  out  a 
fit  place  for  a prayer-meeting.  Where  did  he  find  one  ? 
There  was  a famous  heathen  temple  in  a retired  grove, 
devoted  to  the  service  of  Boodh.  lie  secured  one  of  the 
chambers  in  it,  a large  room  filled  with  images  of  idol 
gods,  sitting  all  around,  with  their  legs  crossed,  and  arms 
folded  on  their  laps. 

“ One  day  an  officer,  strolling  round  the  temple,  thought 
he  heard  the  sound  of  English  singing.  He  stopped  and 
hearkened.  A strange  sound  here,  he  thought ; but  it 
certainly  was  the  sound  of  psalm-singing,  in  good  old 
English  style.  What  did  it  mean — how  accounted  for  ? 
He  determined  to  follow  the  sound,  and  behold,  it  led  him 
to  an  upper  chamber,  where  Havelock,  with  his  Bible  and 
hymn-book  before  him,  surrounded  by  more  than  a hun- 
dred of  his  soldiers,  was  holding  a prayer-meeting.  The 
room  was  dark,  but  every  idol  had  a lamp  in  his  lap,  shed- 
ding more  light  than  any  idols  had  ever  done  before. 
I wonder  if  he  read  the  115th  Psalm i”' — Child's  Paper. 

IGNORANCE. — Gen.  xx.  5;  (Lev.  iv.,  offering  for); 
Job  xxi.  14;  Ps.  Ixxix.  6;  Isa.  xliv.  19;  Jer.  ix.  3; 
Hosea  iv.  6 ; Matt.  xxii.  29 ; Luke  xii.  48 ; xix.  42 ; 
xxiii.  34;  John  iv.  10;  viii.  19;  ix.  39-41;  xv.  22; 
xvii.  25 ; Acts  xvii.  29,  30  ; Rom.  i.  21,  28 ; x.  3 ; 1 Cor. 
ii.  8 ; Eph.  iv.  18 ; 2 Pet.  hi.  5-10. 

Rom.  i.  13 

1 Cor.  X.  1 ; xii.  1 

2 Cor.  i.  8 


1 Thcss.  iv.  13 


“We  would  not  have  you 
ignorant,  brethren.” 


262 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


One  of  St.  Paul’s  common  formulas  of  expression  ; not 
without  its  strong  significance. 

Conviction  of  ignorance  is  the  door-step  to  the  Tem- 
ple of  Wisdom.” — Spurgeon, 

Ignorance  of  things  very  near  to  us,  and  in  which 
we  are  nearly  concerned,  may  be  from  two  causes, — 

1.  From  a want  of  light.  Nothing  can  be  perceived 
in  the  dark.  If  you  are  in  a dark  room,  though  it  is 
richly  adorned  and  furnished,  all  is  lost  to  you.  If  you 
stand  in  a dark  night  on  the  top  of  a hill  that  commands 
a fine  prospect,  still  you  are  able  to  see  no  more  than  if 
you  were  in  a valley.  Though  you  were  in  a dangerous 
place,  with  pitfalls,  and  precipices,  and  thieves,  and 
murderers  all  around  you,  still  you  might  imagine  your- 
self in  safety,  if  you  had  no  light  with  you. 

2.  It  may  be  from  some  hindrance  or  obstruction 
between  you  and  the  object.  Thus  your  dearest  friend, 
or  greatest  enemy,  might  be  within  a few  yards  of  you, 
and  you  know  nothing  of  it,  if  there  were  a wall  between 
you. 

These  comparisons  may  in  some  measure  represent 
our  case  by  nature.  God  is  near ; ^ in  Him  we  live,  and 
move,  and  have  our  being.’  Eternity  is  near;  we  stand 
upon  the  brink  of  it.  Death  is  near,  advancing  toward 
us  with  hasty  strides.  The  truths  of  God’s  Word  are 
most  certain  in  themselves,  and  of  the  utmost  consequence 
to  us,  but  we  perceive  none  of  these  things ; we  are  not 
affected  by  them,  because  our  understandings  are  dark, 
and  because  thick  walls  of  ignorance,  prejudice,  and  un- 
belief stand  before  the  eyes  of  our  minds,  and  keep  them 
from  our  view.  Even  those  notions  of  truth  which  we 
sometimes  pick  up  by  hearing  and  reading,  are  but  like 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


263 


windows  in  a dark  room ; they  are  suited  to  afford  an 
entrance  to  the  light  when  it  comes,  but  can  give  no  light 
themselves.  ’ ’ — Newton. 

“ The  Pestilence  that  walketh  in  Darkness.” — 

Modern  discoveries  have  shown  that  the  seeds  of 
epidemic  and  miasmatic  diseases  are  generated  and  exert 
their  activity  during  the  night,  and  in  places  unvisited 
by  the  sun’s  beams, — a true  picture  of  the  cause  of  men- 
tal and  moral  ignorance.” 

Moles. — The  men  of  this  world  are  like  moles, 
which  can  see  well  underground,  but  when  brought  un- 
expectedly to  the  light,  they  are  blind.  So  are  the  most 
cunning  and  crafty  men  as  regards  the  things  of  this 
world,  blind  to  those  things  which  require  spiritual  dis- 
cernment. (1  Cor.  ii.  14.)” 

ILLUMINATION. — Ps.  xviii.  28  ; xix.  8 ; cxix.  105, 
130;  Micah  vii.  8;  Luke  i.  79;  John  viii.  12;  Acts 
xxvi.  18 ; 1 Cor.  ii.  14-16 ; 2 Cor.  iv.  4 ; Eph.  i.  18 ; 
Phil.  hi.  15 ; Heb.  x.  32. 

The  sun  can  only  be  seen  by  his  own  light. 

A man  may  see  every  figure  upon  the  dial,  but  he  can- 
not tell  how  the  day  goes  unless  the  sun  shines.  We 
may  read  many  truths  in  the  Bible,  but  we  cannot  know 
them  savingly  until  God  shine  into  our  hearts. 

How  doth  the  Holy  Spirit  reveal  unto  us  anything 
spiritual,  but  especially  the  truth  of  the  Scripture  ? I 
answer, — By  removing  those  impediments  that  hinder, 
and  bestowing  those  graces  that  make  us  capable  of 
knowledge  : — 

There  is  in  us  a twofold  impediment ; first,  ignorance, 
by  wLich  our  eyes  are  closed  that  we  cannot  see  the  light. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  (lATHERI^rUS. 


2CA 

SecoDclIjT’,  corruption,  by  which,  though  we  see  the  light, 
yet  we  cannot  but  naturally  hate  it  and  turn  from  it. 
The  Holy  Spirit  cures  both  by  a double  remedy ; first, 
of  illumination,  restoring  our  understanding  to  some  part 
of  its  primitive  perfection;  secondly,  of  sanctification, 
infusing  into  our  desires  and  affections  some  degrees  of 
their  primitive  holiness  and  purity.’’ — Pemhle. 

I CAN  see  nothing  without  the  Spirit’s  eyes,  but  as 
it  were  in  a mist.  I am  fully  persuaded  of  the  truth  of 
Scripture,  and  what  it  tells  me  of  sin,  myself,  God, 
Christ,  and  eternity ; but  with  little  more  effect  and  true 
feeling  than  what  I know  and  believe  of  some  remote 
country  in  which  I have  no  manner  of  concern).” — 
Adam  s Private  Thoughts, 

‘‘  Scripture  can  only  be  savingly  understood  by  the 
illumination  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  Gospel  is  a picture 
of  God’s  free  grace  to  sinners.  Now,  were  we  in  a room 
hung  with  the  finest  paintings,  and  adorned  with  the  most 
exquisite  statues,  we  could  not  see  one  of  them  if  all  light 
were  excluded  ; the  Spirit’s  light  is  the  same  to  the  mind 
that  outward  light  is  to  the  bodily  eyes.  The  most  correct 
and  lively  description  of  the  sun  cannot  convey  either 
the  light,  the  warmth,  the  cheerfulness,  or  the  fruitful- 
ness which  the  actual  shining  of  that  luminary  conveys ; 
neither  can  the  most  labored  and  accurate  dissertation 
on  grace  and  spiritual  things  impart  a true  idea  of  them, 
without  an  experience  of  the  work  of  the  Spirit  upon  the 
heart.  The  Holy  Spirit  must  shine  upon  your  graces, 
or  you  will  not  be  able  to  see  them ; and  your  works 
must  shine  upon  your  faith,  or  your  neighbors  will  not 
be  able  to  see  it,” — Toflady, 

‘‘  The  things  which  the  Holy  Ghost  discovers  to  us 


ILLUSTR,-mVE  GATHERINGS. 


2G5 


are  no  other  for  substance  than  those  very  things  which 
are  contained  in  the  written  Word,  only  he  affoi  ds  re- 
generate persons  clearer  light  to  discern  them  by  than 
they  had  before  conversion.  Turn  a learned  man  to  the 
same  author  which  he  perused  when  a young  student : he 
will  find  the  same  author,  but  see  a great  deal  further 
into  it,  because  he  hath  now  got  further  light  and  know- 
ledge. ’ ’ — Arrowsmith. 

The  Turnip  in  the  Cellar. — “Having  occasion  to 
go  to  the  cellar,  Gotthold  found  a turnip,  which  had  been 
left  by  accident,  and  had  vegetated,  and  sent  forth  long 
and  slender  shoots.  These,  however,  were  unnaturally 
of  a pale,  sickly  color,  and  therefore  unfit  for  use. 
Here,  thought  he,  ‘ I have  a type  of  the  human  under- 
standing, from  which  God  withholds  his  blessing,  and 
which  must,  therefore,  necessarily  miscarry.  This  plant 
wants  sunshine  and  pure  air,  without  which  it  cannot 
thrive,  and  so  it  grows  in  weakness  for  a time,  and  then 
withers  and  dies.  It  is  the  same  with  all  our  acts  which 
are  not  irradiated  with  the  grace  of  God,  and  fostered 
by  His  blessing,  according  to  the  words  of  our  Saviour, 
“Every  plant  which  my  heavenly  Father  hath  not 

planted,  shall  be  rooted  up.”  Matt.  xv.  13.’  ” Gott- 

hold's  ''''  Hmhlems'' 

The  Cabinet.— Matt.  xi.  25.  (“Hidden  from  the 

wise  and  prudent,  and  revealed  unto  babes.”)  “ Suffer 

me  to  offer  a familiar  illustration  of  the  Lord’s  wisdom 

and  justice  in  this  procedure.  Let  me  suppose  a person 

to  have  a curious  cabinet,  which  is  opened  at  his  pleasure, 

and  not  exposed  to  common  view.  He  invites  all  to  come 

to  see  it,  and  offers  to  show  it  to  any  one  who  asks  him. 

It  is  hid,  because  he  keeps  the  key  ; but  none  can  com- 
23 


266 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


plain,  because  he  is  ready  to  open  it  whenever  he  is  de- 
sired. Some,  perhaps,  disdain  the  olher,  and  say,  "Why 
is  it  locked  at  all  V Some  think  it  not  worth  seeing,  or 
amuse  themselves  with  guessing  at  the  contents.  But 
those  who  are  simply  desirous  for  themselves,  leave  others 
disputing,  go  according  to  appointment,  and  are  gi  atified. 
These  have  reason  to  be  thankful  for  the  favor,  and  the 
others  have  no  just  cause  to  find  fault.  Thus  the  riches 
of  Divine  grace  may  be  compared  to  a richly-furnished 
cabinet,  to  which  Christ  is  the  door.  The  Word  of  God 
likewise  is  a cabinet,  generally  locked  up,  but  the  key  of 
prayer  will  open  it.  The  Lord  invites  all,  but  he  keeps 
the  dispensation  in  his  own  hand.  They  cannot  see  these 
things,  except  He  shows  them  5 but  then  He  refuses  none 
that  sincerely  ask  Him.  The  wise  men  of  the  ivorld  can 
go  no  further  than  the  outside  of  this  cabinet ; they  may 
amuse  themselves  and  surprise  others  with  their  ingenious 
guesses  at  what  is  within  \ but  a child  that  has  seen  it 
opened  can  give  us  more  satisfaction,  without  studying 
or  guessing  at  all.  If  men  will  presume  to  aim  at  the 
knowledge  of  God,  without  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  who 
is  the  Way,  and  the  Door  ; if  they  have  such  a high 
opinion  of  their  own  wisdom  and  penetration  as  to  suppose 
they  can  understand  the  Scriptures  without  the  assistance 
of  His  Spirit ; or  if  their  worldly  wisdom  teaches  them 
that  those  things  are  not  worth  their  inquiry,  what  won- 
der is  it  that  they  should  continue  to  be  hid  from  their 
eyes  ? They  will  one  day  be  stripped  of  all  their  false 
pleas,  and  condemned  out  of  their  own  mouths.”— 
Newton. 

The  Interpreter’s  House,  in  the  “ Pilgrim’s  Pro- 
gress.” Cf.  the  sights  shown  Christian  there;  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


267 


deep  insight  given  him  into  some  of  the  chief  mysteries 
of  grace. 

IMAGE  OF  GOD. 

Christ.— 2 Cor.  iv.  4 ; Col.  i.  15 ; Heh.  i.  8. 

Believers. — Gen.  i.  26  ; Ps.  xvii.  15 ; Bom.  viii.  29 ; 
1 Cor.  xi.  7 ; xv.  49 ; 2 Cor.  iii.  18 ; Eph.  iv.  24 ; Phil, 
iii.  21 ; Col.  iii.  10 ; 1 John  iii.  2. 

By  the  Pali — defaced,  yet  not  effaced. 

“ The  Heathen  had  a notion  that  the  gods  would  not 
like  the  service  and  sacrifice  of  any  but  such  as  were  like 
themselves.  And  therefore  to  the  sacrifice  of  Hercules 
none  were  to  be  admitted  that  were  dwarfs ; to  the  sacri- 
fice of  Bacchus,  a merry  god,  none  that  were  sad  and 
pensive,  as  not  suiting  their  genius.  An  excellent  truth 
may  be  drawn  from  their  folly;— he  that  would  like  to 
please  God  must  be  like  God.”— Salter. 

The  Image  Sculptured.— “ At  present,  the  believer 
is  like  the  marble  in  the  hands  of  the  sculptor;  but 
though  day  by  day  he  may  give  fresh  touches,  and 
work  the  marble  into  greater  emulation  of  the  original, 
the  resemblance  will  be  far  from  complete  until  death. 
Each  fresh  degree  of  likeness  is  a fresh  advance  toward 
perfection.  It  must  then  be  that  when  every  feature  is 
moulded  into  similitude, — when  all  traces  of  feebleness 
and  depravity  are  swept  away  for  ever,  the  statue  breathes, 
and  the  picture  burns  with  Deity,— it  must  be  that  then 
we  shall  be  filled.  We  shall  look  on  the  descending 
Mediator,  and,  as  though  the  ardent  gaze  drew  down 
celestial  fire,  we  shall  seem  instantly  to  pass  through  the 
refiner’s  furnace,  and  leaving  behind  all  the  dishonour 
of  the  grave,  and  all  the  dross  of  corruptible  humanity. 


268 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERTNaS. 


spring  upward,  an  ethereal,  rapid,  glowing  thing,— 
Christ’s  image,  extracted  by  Christ’s  lustre.” — MdvilL 

‘‘Whose  is  this  Image  and  Superscription?” — 

“ When  Tamerlane  was  in  his  wars,  one  of  his  captains 
dug  up  a great  pot  of  gold,  and  brought  it  to  him. 
Tamerlane  asked  whether  it  had  his  father’s  stamp  upon 
it ; but  when  he  saw  it  had  the  Roman  stamp,  and  not  his 
father’s,  he  would  not  own  it.  So  God  at  last  Avill  own  no 
knowledge,  but  that  which  leaves  the  stamp  of  Christ, 
the  image  of  Christ,  upon  the  heart.” — Brooks. 

IMAGE  WORSHIP.— Ex.  xx.  4;  Deut.  xvi.  22. 

An  Irish  boy,  when  the  master  of  the  school  was  one 
day  teaching  his  scholars  how  we  are  forbidden  to  wor- 
ship any  image,  interrupted  him  by  saying,  “Please,  Sir, 
there  is  one  image  we  ought  to  worship.”  “ Indeed  !” 
said  the  master ; “ pray  what  is  that  ?”  The  boy  replied, 

“ Why,  Sir,  we  are  told  to  worship  Christ,  who  is  ‘ the 
image  of  the  invisible  God.’  ” (Col.  i.  15.) 

IMMUTABILITY,  Divine. — Numbers  xxiii.  19;  1 
Sam.  XV.  29;  Job  xxiii.  13;  Ps.  Ixxiii,  26;  Ixxxix. ; xc. 
1,  2;  cii.  24-27;  Isa.  xlvi.  10;  liv.  10;  Jer.  xxxi.  3; 
Ezek.  xxiv.  14 ; Mai.  iii.  6 ; Rom.  xi.  29  ; Eph.  i.  11  • 

2 Tim.  ii.  13,  19;  Titus  i.  2 ; Heb.  xiii.  5-8  ; James  i.  17. 

Gen.  xlviii.  21. — “And  Israel  said  unto  Joseph,  Be- 
hold, I die  ; but  God  shall  be  with  you.” 

What  a contrast  between  the  mutability  of  the  creature  and 
the  immutability  of  the  unchanging  Creator  ! 

Numb,  xxiii.  19. — “ God  is  not  a man  that  He  should 
lie,  neither  the  son  of  man,  that  He  should  repent.  Hath  ' 


lU.UoTKATIVE  <JATHEKIXGS. 


269 


He  said,  and  shall  He  not  do  it  ? or  hath  He  spoken,  and 
shall  He  not  make  it  good?” 

“ R<?peritance  is  attributed  to  God  fig^urativel j ; as  Nucobers 
xxiii.  19;  Gen.  vi.  6,  There  may  be  a change  in  God’s  work, 
but  not  in  His  will ; God  may  will  a change,  but  not  change 
His  will.  ‘ God  may  change  His  sentence,  but  not  His  decree.* 
A_s  suppose  a king  shall  cause  a sentence  to  be  passed  upon  a 
malefactor  whom  he  intends  to  save,  notwithstanding  this  sen- 
tence, the  king  doth  not  alter  Lis  decree;  as  Gc»d  threatened 
destruction  to  Nineveh  (Jonah  iii.  4j,  but,  the  people  of  Nineveh 
repenting,  God  spared  them.  Here  God  changed  His  sentence, 
but  not  His  decree.  It  was  what  had  lain  in  the  womb  of  His 
purpose  from  eternity.” — WaUQu. 

In  commercial  criscSj  manhood  is  at  a greater  dis- 
count than  funds  are.  Suppose  a man  had  said  to  me, 
kst  spring,  ‘ If  there  comes  a pinch  in  your  affairs,  draw 
on  me  for  ten  thousand  dollars,' — the  man  said  so  last 
spring,  but  I should  not  dare  to  draw  on  him  this  fall. 
I should  say,  ‘ Times  have  changed ; he  would  not  abide 
by  it.’  But  God’s  promises  are  ^from  everlasting  to  ev- 
erlasting,’ and  He  alv/ays  stands  up  to  them.  There 
never  was  a run  on  Heaven  that  was  not  promptly  met. 
No  creature  in  all  the  world,  or  in  lying,  audacious  hell, 
shall  ever  say  that  he  drew  a draft  upon  heaven,  and 
that  God  dishonored  it.” — Beecher. 

IMPUTATION. 

of  sin  to  others.  Adam  — Ptom.  v.  12-21 ; 

Achan — Josh.  vii.  2o ; David — 2 Sam.  xxiv.  2—15 : 
Ahab— 1 Kings  xxi.  29;  Jonah  i.  12;  fathers’ upon 
children— Ex.  xx.  5 ; Lev.  xx.  5 ; xxvi.  39  ; Numb.  xiv. 
33;  Ps.  Ixxix.  8 (margin);  Isa.  xiv.  20. 

of  holiness. — Touching  the  altar,  Ex.  xxix.  37 ; 

23  * 


270  ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 

— the  sacrifices,  the  scapegoat.  Lev.  xvi.  21.  Cf.  Abra- 
ham’s faith,  Rom.  iv.  11,  12. 

of  Christ.  Our  sins  to  Him,  and  His  righteous- 
ness to  us. — Ps.  Ixix.  4;  Isa.  liii.  6-12;  Jer.  xxiii.  6 ; 
Daniel  ix.  26 ; Rom.  v.  19  ; 2 Cor.  v.  21 ; Gal.  iii.  13  ; 
Heb.  ix.  28;  1 Peter  ii.  24;  iii.  18;  1 John  ii.  1,  2. 

“ We  read  in  the  New  Testament  that  ‘ the  Church 
(that  is,  the  people  of  God,)  is  Christ’s  Bride.’  We  all 
know  that,  according  to  the  law,  the  wife  may  have  many 
debts  ; but  no  sooner  is  she  married  than  her  debts  cease 
to  be  hers,  and  become  her  husband’s  at  once.  So  that 
if  a woman  be  overwhelmed  with  debt,  that  she  is  in 
daily  fear  of  the  prison,  let  her  but  once  stand  up  and 
give  her  hand  to  a man,  and  become  his  wife,  and  there 
is  none  in  the  world  can  touch  her ; the  husband  is  liable 
for  all,  and  she  says  to  her  creditor,  ‘ Sir,  I owe  you  no- 
thing. My  husband  did  not  owe  you  anything.  I in- 
curred the  debt ; but,  inasmuch  as  I have  become  his 
wife,  my  debts  are  taken  off  from  me,  and  become  his.’ 
It  is  even  so  with  the  sinner  and  Christ.  Christ  marrieth 
the  sinner,  and  putteth  forth  His  hand,  and  taketh  the 
Church  to  be  His.  She  is  in  debt  to  God’s  justice  im- 
measurably ; she  owes  to  God’s  vengeance  an  intolerable 
weight  of  wrath  and  punishment.  Christ  says,  ‘ Thou 
art  my  wife ; I have  chosen  thee,  and  I will  pay  thy 
debts.’  And  He  has  paid  them,  and  got  His  full  dis- 
charge. Now,  whosoever  believeth  in  Christ  Jesus  hath 
peace  with  God,  because  ‘ He  hath  made  Him  to  be  sin 
for  us  who  knew  no  sin ; that  we  might  be  made  the 
righteousness  of  God  in  Him.’  ’ — Spurgeon. 

INABILITY,  Man’s,  to  help  himself.— Job  xiv.  4; 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


271 


Ps.  xlix.  7,  8;  Jer.  xiii.  23;  xvii.  9;  Hosea  xiii.  9; 
John  V.  44;  vi.  44,  63—65;  viii.  43;  Rom.  vii.  15-25; 
viii.  7,  8 ; 1 Cor.  ii.  14 ; xii.  3. 

Matt.  xii.  34,  inability  to  speak  aright. 

John  XV.  5,  act 

2 Cor.  hi.  5,  ‘‘  think 

Yet  means  enjoined  to  be  used.  Isa.  Iv.  6,  7 ; Phil, 
ii.  12,  13.  (Cf.  Acts  xxvii.  23-31.) 

A humbling  hut  wholesome  doctrine, — Here  is  a man 
walking  along  the  streets,  who  is  dwelling  with  great 
complacency  upon  the  thought  that  he  is  worth  a million 
of  dollars.  One  steps  up  to  him,  and  says,  ^ I under- 
stand that  you  owe  Mr.  A.  B.  a thousand  dollars,  and 
he  purposes  to  exact  payment.  I am  very  sorry  for  you, 
Sir,  and  am  willing  to  pay  the  amount.’  AVhat  do  you 
mean.  Sir  V replies  the  millionaire.  ‘ Suppose  I owe  a 
thousand  dollars,  I can  pay  my  own  debts.  Reserve 
your  benevolence  for  those  who  need  it.’  But  now,  sup- 
pose this  rich  man  were  a poor  man,  and  suppose,  utterly 
unable  to  pay  his  debts,  he  were  pressed  by  the  sheriff 
for  a claim  of  a thousand  dollars,  and  the  amount  he 
must  pay,  or  be  imprisoned.  Now  if,  in  these  circum- 
stances, one  who  was  able  and  willing  to  relieve  him, 
should  kindly  offer  to  pay  the  amount.  ‘Oh,  Sir,’  me- 
thinks  he  would  say,  ‘how  could  I expect  such  a favor?’ 
And,  when  assured  that  it  was  done  with  great  cheerful- 
ness, how  thankfully  would  he  accept  the  kind  offer,  and 
say.  This  is  kindness  indeed ! Oh,  Sir,  I owe  you  a 
thousand  thanks  ! I want  words  to_  express  my  sense 
of  the  great  obligations  I am  under  to  you  !’  The  ap- 
plication you  understand. 

“But  some  one  may  say,  ‘The  doctrine  of  the  sinner’s 


272 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


helplessness,  as  stated,  destroys  all  human  responsibility.’ 
Not  so.  We  insist  upon  it,  if  he  perishes,  it  is  his  own 
fault.  I will  explain  myself : — You  are  a master  ; you 
WTite  a letter,  and,  handing  it  to  your  servant,  you  direct 
him  to  take  it  to  a person  on  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
and  bring  you  back  an  answer.  After  a while  he  re- 
turns, and  you  ask  him,  ‘ Did  you  take  the  letter  over 
the  river,  as  I directed  you  ? ^No,  Sir.’  ‘And  why  V 
‘Master,  I could  not.’  ‘And  why  could  you  not?’ 

‘ Why,  master,  I went  to  the  river.  It  was  deep  and 
rapid,  and  there  was  no  bridge,  and  I could  not  swim  ; 
so  I did  not  go  over.’  ‘ Did  you  call  for  the  ferryman  ?’ 
‘No,  Sir.’  ‘Then  go  immediately  back,  and  take  the 
letter  over,  as  I commanded  you.’  Now  this,  I think,  is 
a correct  illustration.  There  is  something  about  the 
passing  of  that  river,  which  the  servant  cannot  do,  any 
more  than  he  can  roll  a mountain,  or  heave  an  ocean, 
and  yet  you  do  not  excuse  him.  Even  so  in  this  matter. 
The  sinner  is  utterly  unable  to  come  to  Christ,  or  change 
his  own  heart,  of  himself.  There  is  (so  to  speak)  a broad 
and  deep  river  between  him  and  heaven,  and  the  sinner 
cannot  swim ; but,  thank  God ! there  is — if  I may  so 
express  myself — a Heavenly  Ferryman  on  the  other  side. 
Let  him  call  upon  that  Ferryman,  as  it  is  written,  ‘ Seek 
ye  the  Lord,  while  He  may  be  found;  call  ye  upon  Him, 
while  He  is  near.’  And  this  reminds  me  of  a remarka- 
ble passage  in  Scripture,  ‘ Let  him  take  hold  of  my 
strength,  that  he  may  make  peace  with  Me,  and  he  shall 
make  peace  with  Me.’  (Isa.  xxvii.  5.)” — Dr,  Baker, 

INCARNATION  OF  CHRIST.— Gen.  iii.  15 ; Isa. 
vii.  14 ; ix.  6 ; Matt.  i.  16,  21 ; John  i.  14 ; Acts  iii. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERiyGS. 


273 


26  ; xiii.  23 ; Rom.  i.  3 ; ix.  o ; Gal.  iv.  4 ; Phil.  ii.  7, 
8 ; 1 Tim.  iii.  16 ; Heb.  ii.  11,  14-17  ; x.  5,  20. 

Matt,  i,  23.— “And  they  shall  call  his  name  Im- 
manuel, which,  being  interpreted,  is,  God  with  us.” 

“ By  the  light  of  nature  we  see  God  as  a God  above  us;  by 
the  light  of  the  Law  we  see  Him  as  a God  against  us ; but  by 
the  light  of  the  Gospel  we  see  Him  as  ‘ Immanuel,  God  with 
US,’  in  our  nature,  and,  what  is  more,  in  our  interest.’* — Matthew 
Henry. 

Ends  answered  by : — 1.  To  bring  the  attributes  of  the 
Godhead  down  to  our  finite  comprehension  ; 2.  To  allure 
our  afi-ections  by  .so  great  a display  of  Infinite  Love  ; .3. 
To  exhibit  a perfect  model  of  human  excellence. 

A flaming  globe  of  fire  may  indeed  be  magnificent,  but 
itLs  dazzling,  too  dazzling  for  our  naied  eye's;  but,  when 
seen  through  a pellucid  vase  of  crystal,  while  this  softens 
the  intensity  of  its  rays,  it  diminishes  in  nowise  from  its 
beauty : nay,  it  enables  us  to  behold  it  without  injury, 
which  otherwise  we  could  not  do.  So  God,  as  Divine,  is 
like  the  fiery  flame— the  sun  in  his  full  meridian  strength; 
but  God  in  Christ,  “God  manifest  in  the  flesh,”  is,  like 
the  mild  rays  of  the  morning  sun  in  spring, — mild, 
though  mighty — human,  yet  Divine. 

“ Christ  did  not  gain  one  perfection  more  by  becom- 
ing man,  nor  could  He  lose  anything  of  what  He 
possessed  as  God.  The  almightiness  of  God  now  moved 
in  a human  arm;  the  infinite  love  of  God  now  beat  in  a 
human  heart ; the  unbounded  compassion  of  God  to  sin- 
ners now  glistened  in  a human  eye ; God  was  love  before ; 

but  Christ  was  now  love,  covered  over  with  flesh.” 

j^rCheyne, 


18 


274 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


INCONSISTENCY,  CHRISTIAN.— Eccl.  x.  1; 
Zech.  xiii.  6 ; Rom.  xiv.  16  ; 1 Tim.  v.  14 ; Titus  ii.  5-8  ; 

2 Peter  ii.  2.  (Cf.  Cant.  iv.  7 ; Eph.  v.  27 ; Phil.  ii.  15 ; 
iv.  8 ; 1 Thess.  iv.  11,  12 ; Ileb.  xiii.  18.) 

Jude  12. — “ These  are  spots  in  your  feasts  of  charity. 

The  Greek  word  seems  rather  to  refer  to  rocks  by  the  sea, 
against  which  vessels  may  be  wrecked,  or  to  rocks  hidden  in  the 
the  sea,  on  which  they  may  be  stranded.  (See  Barnes.)  How 
many  inc[uiring,  “almost”  Christians,  have  been  thus  ship- 
wrecked, by  something  they  have  heard  or  seen  in  a member 
of  the  Church ! 

- is  not  like  the  error  of  a pocket  Avatch,  Avhich 

misleads  one  person  only ; but  like  the  error  of  a town 
clock,  which  misleads  a multitude. 

It  is  one  of  Satan’s  devices,  to  blind  the  eyes  of 
worldly  men,  by  dust  from  the  soiled  garments  of  Chris- 
tians. 

, no  argument  against  religion. — Shall  we  never 

use  money,  because  some  have  counterfeited  it ; or  opi- 
ates, because  some  have  poisoned  themselves?  If  the 
sun  be  eclipsed  one  day,  it  attracts  more  attention  than 
by  its  clear  shining  for  many  years. 

The  Christian  is  the  only  Bible  very  frequently  the 
world  will  read.  How  sad  that  the  copy  should  be  so 
defaced ! 

He  is  a good  man,  perhaps,  but  he  is  a very  hard 
man  !”  A common,  but  a sad  remark  ! 

Lord  Byron  writes I date  my  first  impressions 
against  religion,  from  having  witnessed  how  little  its  vo- 
taries were  actuated  by  true  Christian  charity.” 

Brainerd  informs  us  that  when  amongst  the  Amer- 
ican Indians,  he  stopped  at  a place  where  he  offered  to 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


275 


instruct  them  in  Christianity  ; he  was  met  by  the  retort, 

Why  should  you  desire  the  Indians  to  become  Chris- 
tians, seeing  that  the  Christians  are  so  much  worse  than 
the  Indians  ? The  Christians  lie,  steal,  and  drink,  worse 
than  the  Indians.  They  first  taught  the  Indians  to  be 
drunk.  They  steal  to  so  great  a degree  that  their  rulers 
are  obliged  to  hang  them  for  it ; and  even  that  is  not 
enough  to  deter  others  from  the  practice.  We  will  not 
consent,  therefore,  to  become  Christians,  lest  we  should 
be  as  bad  as  they.  We  will  live  as  our  fathers  lived,  and 
go  where  our  fathers  are,  when  we  die.'’  Notwithstand- 
ing all  Mr.  B.  did  to  explain  to  them  that  these  were 
not  Christians  in  heart,  he  could  not  alter  their  resolu- 
tion, but  left  them,  humbled  at  the  thought  that  the 
wickedness  of  some  professing  Christians  should  produce 
such  prejudices. 

An  Atheist’s  Eeply.— An  atheist  being  asked  by  a 
Christian  professor,  ''how  he  could  quiet  his  conscience 
in  so  desperate  a state  ?”  replied,  " Just  as  you  do  yours. 
Did  I believe  what  you  profess,  I should  think  no  dili- 
gence, no  care,  no  zeal  enough.” 

Dr.  Gordon,  of  Hull,  who  was  for  a long  time  ad- 
dicted to  Infidel  principles,  when  asked,  after  his  conver- 
sion, " What  was  your  chief  hindrance  in  embracing  the 
truth  ?”  replied,  " The  inconsistencies  of  professing 
Christians.” 

Dr.  Mason  Good,  when  arguing  with  a young  Infidel 
scoffei,  well  put  the  old  objection  of  making  the  faults  of 
professors  the  fault  of  their  profession  : — "Did  you  ever 
know  an  uproar  made  because  an  Infidel  had  gone  astray 
from  the  paths  of  morality?”  The  young  man  admitted 
he  had  not.  " Then  you  allow  Christianity  to  be  a holy  re- 


276 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINaS. 


ligion,  by  expecting  its  professors  to  be  lioly ; and  thus, 
by  your  very  scoffing,  you  pay  it  the  highest  compliment 
in  your  power/' 

INDUSTRY.— Gen.  ii.  15  : Ex.  xx.  9 ; Neh.  hi. ; iv. 
6 ; Prov.  x.  4 ; xii.  24-27 ; xiii.  4 ; xiv.  23 ; xxi.  5 ; 
xxii.  29;  xxxi.  27 ; Eccl.  v.  12;  ix.  10;  xi.  6;  Rom. 
xii.  11 ; Eph.  iv.  28 ; 1 Thess.  iv.  11 ; 2 Thess.  hi.  12 ; 
1 Tim.  V.  10. 

Neh.  hi. 

One  of  the  most  cheering  chapters  in  a difficult  book.  The 
notice  God  takes,  and  the  record  God  keeps,  of  all  the  work  we 
do.  Observe  especially  the  contrast  (ver.  3),  “The  nobles  put 
not  their  neck  to  the  work  of  iheir  Lord  and  (ver.  12),  “Shal- 
lum,  the  ruler  of  the  half  part  of  Jerusalem,  he  and  his  daugh- 
ters,'' 

It  was  rough  work  for  women,  to  help  to  repair  the  walls  ; 
but  no  work  is  ignoble,  done  in  a noble  cause,  and  with  a noble 
heart. 

, the  law  of  God’s  universe, — Paradise — earth 

fallen — heaven.  (Rev.  iv.  8.) 

“No  pains,  no  gains.” 

“ God  reacheth  us  good  things  by  our  own  hands ; 
diligence  is  the  mother  of  what  the  world  calls  good 
luck.” 

“ Work  gives  a feeling  of  strength,  and  in  this  our 
highest  pleasure  consists.” — Muller. 

Calvin. — “ He  read  every  week  of  the  year  three  di- 
vinity lectures ; every  other  week,  over  and  above,  he 
preached  every  day ; so  that  (as  Erasmus  said  of  Chry- 
sostom) I know  not  whether  more  to  admire  his  constancy 
or  theirs  that  heard  him.  Some  have  reckoned  his  yearly 
lectures  to  be  186,  and  his  yearly  sermons  286.  Every 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


277 


Thursday  he  sat  in  the  Presbytery  ; every  Friday,  when 
the  ministers  met  to  consult  on  difficult  texts,  he  made 
as  good  as  a lecture.  Besides  all  this,  there  was  scarce 
a day  that  exercised  him  not  in  answering,  either  by  word 
of  mouth  or  writing,  the  doubts  and  questions  of  the  dif- 
ferent churches  and  pastors  ; yea,  sometimes  more  at 
once;  so  that  he  might  say  with  Paul,  ‘ The  care  of  all 
the  Churches  lietli  upon  me.’  Scarcely  a year  wherein, 
over  and  above  all  these  former  employments,  some 
great  volume  in  folio  or  other  came  not  forth.” — Biogra- 
phic a Ev angelica^  by  Dr,  Hoyle. 

Wesley,  when  he  was  asked  the  great  secret  of  the 
efficiency  of  his  followers,  replied,  that  ‘‘  they  were  all  at 
it,  and  always  at  it;  each  new  adherent  was  not  only  set 
to  work,  but  kept  at  work.” 

ys  esley  himself  was  a pattern  of  labor  and  industry. 
He  traveled  about  5,000  miles  every  year ; preached 
three  times  a day ; rose  at  five  in  the  morning ; and  his 
published  works  number  nearly  two  hundred  volumes. 

Poole  s Synopsis.” — In  compiling  this  immense 

wmrk  Poole  spent  sixteen  years,  during  which  time  he 
rose  every  morning  at  five,  and  never  dined  out  once. 
Having  at  length  finished  the  work,  he  went  out  to  enjoy 
a little  rest  with  a friend,  when  his  wife,  in  a fit  of  bad 
temper,  destroyed  the  MSS.  On  his  return,  grieved  as 
he  was,  he  simply  said,  My  dear,  thou  hast  done  very 
wrong ;”  and  next  morning  rose  at  four  to  re-commence 
his  labor,  and  never  relaxed  it  till  the  task  was  finished 
the  second  time. 

The  Rev.  Thos.  Scott  composed  and  transcribed  the 
whole  of  his  large  and  valuable  Commentary  in  five 
years. 


278 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS* 


The  Black  Broth. — Dionysius  the  tyrant  being  at 
an  entertainment  given  to  him  by  the  Lacedaemonians, 
expressed  some  disgust  at  their  black  broth.  No  won- 
der,” said  one  of  them,  for  it  wants  seasoning.” 

What  seasoning  ?”  asked  the  tyrant.  Labour,”  re- 
plied the  citizen,  ^^joined  wdth  hunger  and  thirst.” — 
Oheevers  Anecdotes. 

Too  Active  to  Freeze. — looked  to  Nature.  It 
was  a clear,  cold,  bright  winter’s  day.  The  crisp,  un- 
trodden snow  which  covered  the  landscape  sparkled  in 
the  sunlight  as  if  with  millions  of  gems.  The  little 
stream,  that  in  summer  was  always  dancing  and  singing 
by  the  wayside,  was  now  completely  frozen  over,  silent 
and  still  under  its  icy  covering ; but  as  we  approached 
the  mill,  where  a little  fall  was  visible  in  its  channel, 
there  it  was  leaping  and  sparkling  as  merrily  as  in  the 
midst  of  a summer’s  day.  Cold  as  it  was  on  every  side, 
and  frost-bound  as  the  stream  was  above  and  below,  here 
it  was  too  active  and  busy  to  freeze  ! 

From  Nature  I turned  to  History.  It  is  sunset  on 
the  Alps.  A traveler  is  descending  from  the  summit, 
when  a storm  arises,  and  the  winds  blow,  and  the  snow, 
filling  the  air,  rapidly  buries  all  traces  of  his  path.  He 
struggles  on  till  his  way  is  lost,  and  night  sets  in  with 
its  horrors,  when,  bewildered,  discouraged,  exhausted,  he 
sinks  down  to  die.  The  last  thought  has  been  given  to 
home  and  kindred  and  friends,  and  his  soul  commended 
to  his  Redeemer ; and  the  numbness  is  already  stealing 
on  his  senses  and  limbs,  when  a sound  of  distress  is  borne 
on  the  tempest  to  his  ears.  It  is  an  appeal  to  his  hu- 
manity, that  rouses  him  even  from  the  stupor  of  death 
itself.  With  an  effort  he  rises,  and  follows  the  sound  as 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


279 


it  is  repeated,  and  soon  finds  a fellow-traveler  like  him- 
self, benighted  and  exhausted,  and  lying  down  to  be 
wrapped  in  the  winding* sheet  spread  by  the  tempest. 
Earnest  for  his  brother  s safety,  he  puts  forth  every  ef- 
fort to  rouse,  and  animate,  and  aid  him,  and  his  exer- 
tions are  crowned  with  success.  His  activity  has  kept 
himself  from  freezing^  and  saved  a fellow-being  from 
death  ! 

From  Nature  and  History  I turn  to  the  Church,  A 
disciple  who  has  every  motive  to  faithfulness,  is  getting 
cold,  indifferent,  unspiritual.  He  has  entered  the  back- 
slider’s path,  and  is  making  rapid  progress  in  it,  when, 
by  the  providence  of  God,  and  a word  from  his  pastor, 
he  is  led  to  become  a tract  distributor,  and  a teacher  in 
the  Sabbath-school.  Before,  he  was  in  danger  of  freez- 
ing— of  becoming  cold  himself,  and,  like  a mass  of  ice, 
diffusing  a chilling  influence  around  him.  But  now  he 
is  too  busy  to  freeze.  Activity  is  giving  him  a glow. 
Motion  is  developing  heat ; and  already  others  are  gath- 
ering warmth  from  his  example,  and  led  by  it  to  effort  in 
the  cause  of  Christ  and  for  the  souls  of  men. 

The  water,  the  traveler,  the  disciple — each  has  a 
voice  for  us.  We  must  be  diligent,  devoted,  earnest  in 
our  Master’s  service,  if  we  would  be  kept  from  being 
cold,  and  lifeless,  and  useless.  We  should  aim  to  be  too 
active  to  stagnate,  too  busy  to  freeze.  We  should  en- 
deavor to  be  like  Cromwell,  ‘who  not  only  struck  while 
the  iron  was  hot^  but  made  it  hot  by  striking^' — like  the 
missionary  who  said,  ‘ If  there  be  happiness  on  earthy  it 
is  in  laboring  in  the  service  of  Christ^' — like  the  blessed 
Redeemer,  ‘ whose  meat  and  drink  it  was  to  do  the  tvill 
of  Crod,'  The  vineyard  must  be  cultivated;  and  the 


280 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


command  is,  that  we  enter  it  and  work.  There  is  work 
enough  to  be  done,  and  the  injunction  is,  that  ^ve  do  with 
our  might  what  our  hands  find  to  do.  To  be  healthful, 
we  must  be  active ; to  be  happy,  we  must  be  useful ; to 
receive  the  promise,  we  must  have  done  the  will  of  God. 
We  must  be  diligent,  active,  earnest,  if  we  would  make 
our  calling  and  election  sure,  and  have  at  last  an  open, 
an  abundant  entrance  into  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  ‘Be  thou  faithful  unto  death, 
and  I will  give  thee  a crown  of  life.’  — Christian 
Treasury. 

“ She  avas  always  busy,  and  always  quiet.” — “ It 
was  a beautiful  tribute  to  a most  lovely  and  excellent 
character, — husy  and  quiet.  These  are  both  excellent 
traits,  but  rarely  combine  in  the  same  person.  We  say 
excellent  traits ; they  were  so  regarded  by  the  great 
apostle,  and  he  exhorted  the  Christians  of  Thessalonica 
to  cultivate  them.  This  was  his  language, — ‘ We  beseech 
you  that  ye  increase  more  and  more;  that  ye  study  to 
be  quiet,  and  do  your  own  business.’  He  would  not  only 
have  them  do  these  things,  but  study  to  do  them.  Busy 
and  quiet.  Some  are  busy,  very  busy,  always  busy ; but 
they  are  not  quiet.  There  is  a clattering  noise,  a kind 
of  blustering  effort  in  all  they  do,  which  attracts  the  at- 
tention, and  which  they  desire  to  have  attract  the  atten- 
tion of  others.  They  want  others  to  know  that  they  are 
busy,  and  they  tvill  know  it^  if  anywhere  in  the  house  or 
neighborhood.  We  have  seen  some  who  were  busy,  al- 
ways busy, — their  hands,  their  tongues,  their  thoughts 
seemed  never  to  be  idle ; but  they  w^ere  very  far  indeed 
from  being  quiet. 

“ So,  on  the  other  hand,  some  are  very  quiet,  but  not 


ILLtJSTRATiVE  GATHERINGS. 


281 


busy.  They  make  no  noise,  no  disturbance.  They 
sleep,  and  eat,  and  sit,  and  also  move  about  to  some 
extent;  but  it  all  is  done  so  quietly  that  3^011  would 
hardly  know  that  they  were  in  the  land  of  the  living, 
had  you  onl}^  the  sense  of  hearing.  Such  still,  quiet 
bodies,  and  idle,  inactive  wdthal,  you  see  often  in  fam- 
ilies and  circles  of  j^our  acquaintances.  Thus  some 
are  huny  hut  not  quiet^  and  some  are  quiet  hut  not 
busy ; and  one  of  these  would  answer  ’well  for  their 
epitaph. 

‘‘But  to  be  busy  and  quiet,  always  busy  and  always 
quiet,  like  that  excellent  w’oman  whose  character  was 
thus  described,  is  something  rare,  and  worthy  of  admi- 
ration. We  hardly  know'  of  anything  more  commendable. 
And  w'e  cannot  help  sajn'ng  that  persons  of  this  class  are 
the  persons  who  are  most  efficient  and  active  in  all  our 
churches.  That  office-bearer  who  does  so  much  to  help 
his  pastor,  administer  comfort  and  joy  to  all  around  him, 
and  induce  others  to  go  to  the  sarictuarjq  is  noted  for 
these  tw'o  things, — he  is  busy  and  quiet.  That  sister 
Avhom  w'e  so  tenderly  love,  wffio  accomplishes  so  much, 
and  you  hardly  know^  how;  who  attracts,  wins  others; 
w'ho  attends  to  her  affairs  so  w ell  at  home ; who  visits  so 
much  among  the  afflicted  and  poor,  has  these  as  the 
prominent  traits  of  her  character.  She  is  alw-ays  busy 
and  always  quiet.  She  reminds  one  of  a perfect  machine, 
whose  parts  are  so  nicely  adjusted  that  it  w'orks  day  and 
night  without  friction  and  without  noise.  Would  that 
we  had  more  of  this  class  in  our  churches  and  in  the 
community.  The  exigencies  of  the  age  demand  Chris- 
tians of  this  stamp, — persons  that  combine  in  their 
21  * 


282 


ILLUSTRATIVK  GATHERINGS. 


characters  activity  and  quietness.” — Christiari  Treas- 
ury. 

INFANTS. 

A child  was  once  watching  the  rain-drops  being  dried 
up  by  the  sun,  when  soon  a rainbow  was  seen  in  tlie 
clouds.  His  father  said,  ‘ See,  there  are  the  rain-drops 
over  which  thou  didst  grieve ; they  now  shine  in  splen- 
dor in  heaven,  and  no  foot  can  crush  them  there ; and 
remember,  my  child,  if  thou  dost  vanish  so  soon  from 
earth,  it  will  be  so  to  shine  in  heaven.’  ” — Richter. 

“ God  whll  take  care  of  Baby.” — A beautiful  in- 
fant had  been  taught  to  say, — anil  it  could  say  little  else, 
— ‘God  will  take  care  of  baby.’  It  was  seized  with  a 
sickness  at  a time  when  both  parents  were  just  recover- 
ing from  a dangerous  illness.  Every  day  it  grew  worse, 
and  at  last  was  given  up  to  die.  Almost  agonized,  the 
mother  begged  to  be  carried  into  the  room  of  her  darling 
to  give  it  one  last  embrace.  Both  parents  succeeded  in 
reaching  the  apartment  just  as  it  was  thought  the  baby 
had  breathed  its  last.  The  mother  wept  aloud ; when 
once  more  the  little  creature  opened  its  eyes,  looking 
lovingly  up  in  her  face,  smiled,  moved  its  lips,  and  in  a 
faint  voice  said,  ‘ God  will  take  care  of  baby  !’  Sweet, 
consoling  words  ! They  hardly  ceased  when  the  infant 
spirit  was  in  heaven.” — Ohristiayi  Treasury. 

“A  butterfly  basked  on  a baby’s  grave, 

"Where  a lily  had  chanced  to  grow ; 

‘AYhy  art  thou  here,  with  a gaudy  die, 

While  she  of  the  bright  and  sparkling  eye 
Must  sleep  in  the  churchyard  low  ?’ 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


283 


“Then  it  lightly  soared  through  the  sunny  air, 

And  spoke  from  its  shining  track, — 

‘ 1 was  a worm  till  I won  my  wings, 

And  she,  whom  thou  mourn’st,  like  a seraph  sings; 
Wouldst  thou  call  the  loved  one  back?’  ” 

INFIDELITY. 

here  it  arises  in  one  case  from  men’s  believing 
Christianity  to  be  false,  arises  in  ten  cases  from  their 
wishmg  it  to  be  so.” 

'‘The  nurse  of  infidelity  is  sensuality.”— Cfea7. 

" Infidels  have  been  always  the  most  superstitious  of 
men.” — Dr,  Qamming, 

Dr.  Nelson,  in  his  work  on  Infidelity,  says,  that  for 
many  years  he  had  tried  to  persuade  every  infidel  to  read 
some  work  on  the  evidences  of  Christianity,  and  he  never 
knew  but  two  instances  fail  of  conviction,  and  in  these 
he  did  not  know  the  result  from  want  of  opportunity. 

"Men  are  greatly  relieved  when  they  have  at  length 

rid  themselves  of  belief  in  some  unwelcome  doctrine, 

as  if  facts  could  be  destroyed  as  easily  as  opinions. 

God  sees  that  you  are  naked  and  poor,  and  comes  to 
you  with  a Royal  wardrobe  and  all  supplies.  Suppose 
you  succeed  in  proving  that  there  is  no  food  or  raiment, 
you  are  still  poor  and  naked.  What  would  you  think  if 
there  were  to  be  an  insurrection  in  an  hospital,  and  sick 
man  should  conspire  with  sick  man,  and  on  a certain  day 
they  should  rise  up  and  reject  the  doctors  and  nurses? 
There  they  would  be, — sickness  and  disease  within,  and 
all  the  help  without ! Y"et  what  is  an  hospital  compared 
to  this  fever-ridden  world,  which  goes  swinging  in  pain 
and  anguish  through  the  centuries,  where  men  say,  ‘We 
have  got  rid  of  the  atonement,  and  we  are  rid  of  the 


284 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Bible  ?’  Yes,  and  you  have  rid  yourselves  of  salvation.’^ 
— Beecher, 

Infidel  Publications. — There  are  now  annually 
issued, — 

Of  Infidel  publications,  , . 12,200,200 

Of  Atheistic  ditto,  , . . 624,000 

Of  Popish  ditto,  ....  520,000 


13,344,200 

Besides  which,  there  are  of  papers  and  periodicals 
openly  vicious  and  immoral, — 

• Ten  stamped  papers,  . . . 11,702,000 

Six  unstamped  papers,  . . 6,240,000 

Sixty  pernicious  periodicals,  10,400,000 
Worst  class, 520,000 


28,862,000 

And  this  in  Christian  England  ! 

Whereas,  adding  together  the  annual  issues  of  Bibles, 
Testaments,  and  religious  periodicals  of  every  kind,  we 
find  a total  of  24,418,620,  leaving  a balance  on  the  side 
of  evil  of  4,443,380  !’’ — Booh  and  its  Story, 

Missions  and  Infidelity. — ‘^The  earth  is  now  tra- 
versed by  self-denying  missionaries,  who  encounter  every 
hardship  to  carry  Christianity  to  remote  regions.  But 
where  is  the  infidel  who  has  exiled  himself  from  his  coun- 
try to  civilize  savage  tribes?  ISTot  one  is  to  be  found. 
They  sit  at  home  nursing  their  pride,  and  deriding  the 
virtue  which  they  cannot  equal.”— Treasury, 
WiLMOT. — ‘‘Mr.  Wilrnot,  an  infidel,  when  dying,  laid 
his  trembling,  emaciated  hand  upon  the  Sacred  Volume,  ^ 
and  exclaimed  solemnly,  and  with  unwonted  energy, 


i 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATfTERIXGS.  285 

^The  only  objection  against  this  book  is. — a bad  life.’  ” 
— Cope, 

CoLLixs. — “Lord  Barrington  once  asked  Collins,  the 
infidel  writer,  how  it  was  that,  though  he  seemed  to  have 
very  little  religion  himself,  he  took  so  much  care  that  his 
servants  should  attend  regularly  at  church  ? He  replied, 
‘To  prevent  their  robbing  or  murdering  me.’  To  such 
a character,  how  applicable  are  these  words,— ‘ Out  of 
thine  own  mouth  will  I judge  thee.’  ” — Ibid, 

VoLXEY,  a noted  infidel,  was  once  overtaken  by  a vio- 
lent storm  at  sea,  when  he  began  to  be  in  the  greatest 
distress,  and  ran  about  crying,  “ 0 my  God  ! 0 my  God ! 
what  shall  I do?”  Afterward  the  storm  abated,  and 
the  infidel  who  before  had  been  ridiculino^  and  scoflBncr 

o o 

at  Christianitv,  was  so  humbled  and  ashamed  that  he 

durst  not  show  himself  for  days. 

•/ 

Paine,  in  his  low  and  ribald  language,  once  said,  “•  I 
have  gone  up  and  down  through  the  Christian  Garden  of 
Eden,  and  with  my  simple  axe  I have  cut  down  one  after 
another  of  its  trees,  till  I have  scarce  left  a single  sap- 
ling standing.”  Yet  the  proud  boaster  exclaimed,  in 
the  most  genuine  remorse  and  terror  before  he  died,  “ I 
would  give  worlds,  if  I had  them,  that  the  ‘ Age  of  Piea- 
son’  had  never  been  published.” 

Hobbes. — See  “ Last  Words.” 

Gibbon,  Voltaire,  and  Hujie. — “ Gibbon,  in  his 
celebrated  ‘History  of  the  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  PiO- 
man  Empire,’  has  left  an  imperishable  memorial  of  his 
enmity  to  the  Gospel.  He  resided  many  years  in  Switz- 
erland, where,  with  the  profits  of  his  works,  he  purchased 
a considerable  estate.  This  property  has  descended  to  a 
gentleman  who,  out  of  its  rents,  expends  a large  sum 


« 


286 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


annually  in  the  promulgation  of  that  very  Gospel  which 
his  predecessor  insidiously  endeavored  to  undermine,  not 
having  had  courage  openly  to  assail  it.  Voltaire  boasted 
that  with  one  hand  he  would  overthrow  the  edifice  of 
Christianity,  which  required  the  hands  of  twelve  apostles 
to  build  up.  At  this  day,  the  press  which  he  employed 
at  Fernay  to  print  his  blasphemies,  is  actually  employed 
at  Geneva  in  printing  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Thus  the 
self-same  engine  which  he  set  to  work  to  destroy  the 
credit  of  the  Bible,  is  engaged  in  disseminating  its  truths. 
It  is  a remarkable  circumstance,  also,  that  the  first  pro- 
visional meeting  for  the  re-formation  of  the  Auxiliary 
Bible  Society  at  Edinburgh  was  held  in  the  very  room 
in  which  Hume  died.” 

West  on  the  Eesurrection.  i 
Lord  Lvttleton  on  St.  Paul.  | 

Lord  Lyttleton,  both  men  of  acknowledged  talents,  had 
imbibed  the  principles  of  Infidelity  from  a superficial 
view  of  the  Scriptures.  Fully  persuaded  that  the  Bible 
was  an  imposture,  they  were  determined  to  expose  the 
cheat.  Mr.  West  chose  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  and 
Lord  Lyttleton  the  conversion  of  St.  Paul,  for  the 
subject  of  hostile  criticism.  Both  set  down  to  their  re- 
spective tasks,  full  of  prejudice  and  a contempt  for  Chris- 
tianity. The  result  of  their  separate  attempts  was  truly 
extraordinary.  They  were  both  converted  by  their  en- 
deavors to  overthrow  the  truth  of  Christianity.  They 
came  together,  not,  as  they  expected,  to  exult  over  an 
imposture  exposed  to  ridicule,  but  to  lament  their  own 
folly,  and  to  congratulate  each  other  on  their  joint  con- 
viction that  the  Bible  was  the  Word  of  God.  Their  able 
inquiries  have  furnished  two  most  valuable  treatises  in 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERIXGS. 


28T 


favor  of  revelation ; one  entitled,  Observations  on  the 
Conversion  of  St.  Paul/^  and  the  other,  Observations 
on  the  Kesurrection  of  Christ.’’ 


INFIRMITIES. — Ps.  Ixxiii.  26;  Prov.  xviii.  14;  Isa. 
xlii.  2,  3;  Matt.  viii.  li  ; xxvi.  40—43;  Luke  v.  lo;  vii. 
21;  viii.  2,  3;  xiii.  11-13;  John  v.  5-9;  Rorn.  vi.  19; 
2 Cor.  iv.  16-18;  xi.  30;  xii.  5,  10;  Gal.  iv.  13;  1 
Tim.  V.  23 ; Ileb.  iv.  15 ; v.  2 ; vii.  28. 

Lev.  xiii.  1-0.  Every  bright  spot  was  not  the  leprosy,  but 
it  was  to  be  shown  to  the  priest  and  roost  carefully  examined. 
All  apparent  blemishes  aud  infirmities  are  not  sins;  but  they 
should  be  looked  to,  lest  there  should  be  sin. 


Ps.  Ixxvii.  10.  “And  I said,  This  is  rny  infirmity : 
but  I will  remember  the  years  of  the  right  hand  of  the 
most  High.” 


The  constant  contrast  in  the  Scriptures,— human  w'eakness— 
Divine  strength.  ••  I am  poor  and  needy ; yet  the  Lord  think- 
eth  upon  me.”  (Ps.  xl.  17.)  I am  weakness  itself^ — “ Mv 
fiesh  and  my  heart  faileth  ; but  God  is  the  strength  of  my  heart 
and  my  portion  for  ever.”  (Ps.  Ixxiii.  20.) 

Ps.  Ixxxviii.  A song  or  psalm  for  the  sons  of  Ko- 
rah,  to  the  chief  musician  upon  Mahalath  Leannoth, 
Maschil  of  Ileraan  the  Ezrahite.” 


In  this  title,  the  w^ord  “ Alahalath”  signifies  misery,  or  in- 
firmity ; and  “ Leannoth”  to  answ'er.  Whatever  infirmity  or 
weakness  the  writer  was  suffering  from  w'hen  he  w^ote  it,  we 
may  ob.serve  one  thing.  There  is  in  the  whole  psalm  only  one  word 

of  comfort;  but  then,  consider  what  that  is, — salvation, “O 

Lord  God  of  rny  salvation,  I have  cried  day  and  night  before 
thee.”  (ver.  1.) 

Matt.  viii.  1<.  ‘‘Himself  took  our  infirmities  and 
bare  our  sickness. 


288 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Tliere  are  two  sorts  of  infirmities ; such  as  are  sinful  without 
pain,  and  such  as  are  painful  without  sin.  The  first  of  these 
infirmities  Christ  did  not  take  upon  Him.  Sinful  infirmities, 

- —to  be  covetous  or  ambitious, — Christ  never  took  them  upon 
Him*  But  Christ  took  upon  Him  painful  infirmities,  as  hun- 
ger, Matt.  xxi.  28;  weariness,  John  iv.  6;  sorrow.  Matt.  xxvi. 
38  ; fear,  Heb.  v.  7. 

Rom.  xv^  1.  then  that  are  strong  ought  to 

bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak,  and  not  to  please  our- 
selves.” 

‘‘Weak  Christians  have  infirmities,  but  infirmity  supposes 
life;  and  we  must  not  despise  them, — Kom.  xiv.  8;  Zech.  iv. 
10, — not  in  heart,  word,  or  carriage.  We  must  rather  deny 
ourselves  than  offend  them.  Kom.  xiv.  21;  xv.  1,  2;  1 Cor. 
viii.  9,  13.  We  must  support  them, — hear  them  as  pillars, — ■ 
bear  the  house  as  the  shoulders  a burden ; as  the  wall  the  vine ; 
as  parents  their  children  ; as  the  oak  the  ivy.  And  this  because 
they  are  brethren.  Are  they  not  of  the  same  body?  Shall  the 
hand  cut  off  the  little  finger  because  it  is  not  as  large  as  the 
thumb  ? Do  men  throw  away  their  corn  because  it  comes  into 
th^ir  barns  with  chaff  ? They  are  weak.  Bear  with  them  out 
of  pity.  In  a himily,  if  one  of  the  little  ones  be  sick,  all  the 
larger  children  are  ready  to  attend  it,  which  they  need  not  do 
if  it  were  well.  It  should  be  done,  likewise,  because  Jesus 
Christ  does  so.  ‘ Bear  ye  one  another’s  burdens,  and  so  fulfil 
the  law  of  Christ,’ — the  law  of  His  command,  and  the  law  of 
His  example.  He  takes  special  care  of  His  lambs,  will  not 
quench  the  smoking  flax,  and  is  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our 
inflrmities.  Heb.  iv.  15.” — Philip  Henry. 

Rom.  viii.  26.  Likewise  also  the  Spirit  helpeth  our 
infirmities.” 

As  the  gardener,  as  he  walks  round  his  beds,  sees  what  trees 
are  weak,  and  gives  his  vines  and  other  trees  the  support  ^hey 
need;  or  as  the  Persian  father,  in  teaching  his  children  the  use 
of  the  bow,  puts  his  strong  hand  upon  the  child’s  weak  hand, 
jso  shall  the  Holy  Spirit  assist  our  weakness.  He  takes  hold  of 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS.  289 

the  burden  with  us,  which  we  are  unable  to  lift,  much  less  to 
carry  of  ourselves,  and  makes  his  strength  manifest  in  our 
weakness. 

Temper— judgment — passions — mind — and  physical ' 
weakness. 

“ If  I cannot  take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  I can  some- 
times feel  the  profit  of  them.  I can  conceive  a king  to 
pardon  a rebel  and  take  him  into  his  family,  and  then 
say,  ‘ I appoint  you  for  a season  to  wear  a fetter.  At  a 
certain  season  I will  send  a messenger  to  knock  it  off. 
In  the  meantime,  this  fetter  will  serve  to  remind  you  of 
your  state ; it  may  humble  you,  and  restrain  you  from 
rambling.’  ” — Newton. 

The  Pipe  which  conveys  water  to  a thirsty  man  may 
have  some  flaw  in  it,  so  that  a few  drops  may  ooze  out ; 
but  would  he  for  this  reject  it,  if  he  had  no  better  means 
of  getting  water  from  the  fountain  ? 

“ Should  a master  hid  his  servant  give  him  a cup  of 
wine,  and  he  should  willingly  throw  both  glass  and  wine 
on  the  ground,  he  might  expect  his  master’s  just  dis- 
pleasure ; hut  if  through  some  unsteadiness  he  should, 
notwithstanding  all  his  care,  spill  some  of  it  in  the 
bringing,  an  ingenuous  master  Avill  rather  pity  him  for 
his  disease  than  be  angry  for  the  wine  that  is  lost ; and 
did  God  ever  give  His  servants  occasion  to  think  Him  a 
hard  Master  ? Hath  He  not  promised  ‘ that  He  will 
spare  us,  as  a Father  his  child  that  serves  him  ?’  From 
whence  come  all  the  apologies  that  He  makes  for  His 
people’s  failings,  if  not  from  His  merciful  heart,  interpret- 
ing candidly  that  they  proceed  rather  from  their  want 
of  skill,  than  will,  power,  or  desire  ? ‘ The  flesh  is  weak, 
but  the  spirit  is  willing’  (Matt.  xxvi.  41),  was  His  favor- 


290 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


able  gloss  for  His  disciples’  drowsiness  in  prayer.”— 
Salter. 

INJUKIES,  Forgiveness  of. — Gen.  xlv.  5-11;  Ps. 
vii.  4 ; Prov.  xix.  11 ; Matt.  vi.  12, 14,  15 ; xviii.  25-35 ; 
Mark  xi.  25,  26 ; Luke  vi.  31-38 ; xvii.  3,  4 ; xxiii. 
34;  Rom.  xii.  17—21;  Eph.  iv.  32;  Col.  iii.  13;  James 
ii.  13. 

He  that  refuses  to  forgive  an  injury,  breaks  the 
bridge  he  will  one  day  want  to  cross  himself.  (Mark 
xi.  25.) 

He  that  overcomes  evil  with  good,  gains  three  victo- 
ries at  once;  he  overcomes  Satan,  his  enemy,  and  him- 
self. 

To  have  the  courage  to  take  no  notice  of  an  injury,  is 
to  be  even  with  our  enemy  ; to  forgive  it,  is  to  be  above 
him. 

The  way  to  join  two  bars  of  iron  together,  is  to  melt 
them  : so  are  hearts  joined,  sometimes  almost  as  hard. 

A little  boy  being  asked  what  forgiveness  is,  gave  the 
beautiful  answer,  ‘‘It  is  the  odor  that  flowers  breathe 
when  they  are  trampled  upon.” 

“The  sandal-tree  perfumes,  when  riven, 

The  axe  that  laid  it  low  ; 

Let  him  who  hopes  to  he  forgiven, 

Forgive  and  bless  his  foe.” 

“ He  who  has  not  forgiven  an  enemy,  has  never  yet 
tasted  one  of  the  most  sublime  enjoyments  of  life.” — 
JLavater. 

“ We  should  endeavor  to  forget  injuries,  and  hury  them 
in  love.'" — Dr.  Watts. 

Philip  the  Goon. — When  some  of  his  courtiers  would 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


291 


have  persuaded  him  to  punish  a prelate  who  had  used 
liim  ill,  he  declined,  saying,  “ It  is  a fine  thing  to  have 
revenge  in  one  s power ; but  it  is  a finer  thing  not  to 
use  it.’’ 

Cranmer. — It  used  to  be  said  of  him.  If  you  would 
have  Cranmer  do  you  a good  turn,  do  him  an  ill  one ; so 
sure  was  he  to  return  evil  with  good. 

Burkitt  beautifully  observes  in  his  journal,  that  some 
persons  would  never  have  had  a share  in  his  prayers  but 
for  the  injuries  they  had  done  him. 

Simeon. — “ A man  strikes  me  with  a sword,  and  in- 
flicts a wound.  Suppose,  instead  of  binding  up  the 
wound,  I am  showing  it  to  every  body,  and  after  it  has 
been  bound  up,  I am  taking  off  the  bandage  constantly 
and  examining  the  depth  of  the  wound,  and  making  it 
fester,  is  there  a person  in  the  world  who  would  not  call 
me  a fool  ? However,  such  a fool  is  he  who,  by  dwell- 
ing upon  little  injuries  or  insults,  causes  them  to  agitate 
and  influence  his  mind.  How  much  better  were  it,  to 
put  a bandage  on  the  wound  and  never  look  to  it  again !” 
Cherokee  Indians.— “A  few  poor  Cherokee  w°omen, 
who  had  been  converted  to  Christianity,  formed  them- 
selves into  a society  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
which  was  now  become  so  dear  to  them.  The  produce 
of  the  first  year  was  about  ten  dollars,  and  the  question 
was,  to  what  object  this  should  be  applied.  At  length,  a 
poor  woman  proposed  that  it  should  be  given  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Osage  nation;  ‘for,’  said  she,  ‘the  Bible 
tells  us  to  do  good  to  our  enemies  (Matt.  v.  44) ; and  I 
believe  the  Osages  are  the  greatest  enemies  the  Cherokees 
have.’  ” — Christian  Treasury. 


292 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATIIERINaS. 


Rap  at  the  Right  Door. — “ ‘He  has  insulted  me  be- 
yond all  endurance,  and  I will  rap  him  for  it. 

“Now,  my  friend,  just  consider.  I suppose  you 
would  not  kill  him  outright,  which  you  might  do  were 
you  to  give  him  a rap  of  violence.  And  it  is  plain,  from 
your  present  state  of  mind,  that  you  would  not  give  him 
a good-humored  blow ; for  that,  like  patting  a dog,  would 
make  him  good  natured  perhaps.  Now,  on  your  own 
showing,  the  man  has  some  canine  qualities.  His  abuse 
of  you  is  your  testimony  of  this.  You  are  oifended  and 
injured,  you  say,  by  the  display  already  made  of  these 
qualities.  But  you  will  bring  more  of  them  to  view  by 
the  course  you  propose.  Rap  that  surly  dog.  You 
will  get  an  angry  growl,  perhaps  more,  for  your  pains. 
You  may  get  something  of  the  kind  if  you  rap  that 
man. 

‘“But  I wish  to  call  his  attention  to  his  abuse  of 
me.’ 

“ And  so  you  think  a wound  in  his  flesh  is  the  best 
mode  of  appealing  to  his  moral  sensibilities.  I think  if 
you  rap  him  he  will  think  more  of  his  skin  than  he  will 
of  his  sin.  You  will  draw  his  attention  to  his  fleshly 
susceptibilities,  and  away  from  his  guilt.  And  you  will 
interest  him  in  some  way  of  repaying  in  kind  your  inva- 
sion of  his  flesh.  Just  think,  too,  you  have  seen  already 
that  that  man  has  a very  bad  heart.  It  is  a very  fur- 
nace of  evil  principles.  You  have  been  burnt  already 
by  a spark.  In  pity  to  yourself,  then,  I pray  you  let 
the  volcano  sleep  if  it  will.  Your  revenge  will  only 
awaken  it  to  fresh  fury.  A burnt-out  vinedresser,  on 
the  side  of  Etna,  is  poorly  employed  in  opening  a new 
avenue  to  the  fire. 


I 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS.  293 

“‘But  I have  no  design  of  striking  him.  What  I 
mean  by  giving  him  a rap  is  just  to  tell  him  what  a mean 
and  contemptible  character  he  possesses.’ 

“ Well,  this  is  better  than  to  smite  him ; as  it  may  be 
said,  it  is  better  a man  should  he  bitten  by  an  adder, 
than  stung  by  a scorpion.  But  I think  still  you  rap  at 
the  wrong  door.  The  right  one  is  conscience.  I will  tell 
you  how  to  knock  at  that  door,  and  then  how  much  you 
will  accomplish  by  it. 

“ 1.  Take  no  notice  of  the  man’s  abuse.  Show  him  a 
placid  countenance;  a serene,  quiet,  peaceful,  uncom- 
plaining spirit.  You  will  smite  him  by  so  doing.  He 
will  feel  it.  The  peacefulness  of  your  spirit,  as  seen  in 
the  contrast  with  the  tumultuous  passions  of  his  own 
bosom,  will  pierce  him.  There  is  keen  and  cutting 
rebuke  to  the  injuries  in  the  quiet  patience  of  the  in- 
jured. 

“ 2.  But  you  can  knock  still  louder.  Bet  benevolent 
pity  for  your  reviler  prompt  you  to  every  act  of  kindness 
in  your  power.  Do  him  good,  even  at  the  expense  of 
self-denial.  Show  him  an  exact  contrast  of  his  treat- 
ment of  you.  Compel  him  to  see  there  is  a palpable 
difference  of  character,  and  in  whose  favor  the  differ- 
ence is.  He  cannot  long  stand  this.  J do  not  believe 
there  is  a heart  this  side  of  perdition  which  can  long- 

abide  such  an  appeal  unmoved ‘If  thine  enemy 

hunger,  feed  him ; if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink ; for  in  so 
doing,  thou  shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  on  his  head.’  How, 
if  you  are  hot  for  vengeance,  just  think  of  these  ‘burn- 
ing coals ! And  if  you  can  be  satisfied  only  with  a 
plentiful  recompense,  you  can  heap  them;  and  if  you 

25  * 


21)4 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


must  reach  a vital  part,  you  can  heap  them  on  his  head." 
— Cottage  Magazine. 

Ex.  Joseph,  Gen.  1.  20,  21;  David,  1 Sam.  xxiv.  7, 

2 Sam.  xviii.  5,  xlx.  23;  Solomon,  1 Kings  i.  53;  Ste- 
phen, Acts  vii.  60 ; Paul,  2 Tim.  iv.  16 ; Christ,  Luke 
xxiii.  34. 

INTENTIONS.— Judges  xvii.  3;  Matt.  xxi.  28-31; 
Luke  ix.  54-62  ; xviii.  18-30. 

“ Many  good  purposes  lie  in  the  churchyard.  Philip 

Henry- 

“ If  religion  might  be  judged  of,  according  to  men’s 
intentions,  there  would  scarcely  be  any  idolatry  in  the 
"world.” — £isJiop  Hcdl- 

Blossoms  in  Spring.— “ What  an  illustration  have 
we  of  too  many  good  intentions  in  the  blossoms  of 
spring  ! The  trees  in  our  gardens  bear  far  more  blossom 
than  they  can  ever  ripen  into  fruit.  This  shows  in  them 
an  inward  and  natural  disposition  to  pay  liberally  for  the 
ground  they  occupy ; but  afterward  they  are  more  or 
less  hindered  by  outward  circumstances  from  carrying  it 
into  effect.  Thus  it  is  with  good  men.  Scarcely  a tithe 
of  the  blossom  comes  to  fruit ; but  as  men  take  pleasure 
in  beholding  it  upon  the  tree,  so  God  takes  delight  in  a 
heart  overflowing  with  fervor  and  holy  resolutions,  and 
in  the  fruits  and  works  of  righteousness,  though  these 
are  not  first,  and  may  be  comparatively  few.”— Gott- 
hold. 

Dr.  Chalmers,  when  he  was  preparing  the  plan  of 
building  schools  for  St.  John’s  parish,  Glasgow,  a site 
was  selected,  which  belonged  to  the  College  of  which  Dr. 
Taylor  was  head.  Dr.  C.  called  on  him,  and  expressed 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


295 


his  hope  that  it  tnight  be  obtained  reasonably.  Dr. 
Taylor  replied,  ‘‘The  project  is  not  a new  one.  We  have 
talked  of  building  schools  in  Glasgow  twenty  years.” 
“Yes,  Sir,”  said  the  Doctor,  “ and  how  long  would  you 
go  on  talking  ? We  want  to  be  doing  .'” 

INTERCESSION  of  Christ.— Isa.  liii.  12;  Jer.  xxx. 
21 ; Luke  xxii.  31,  32 ; xxiii.  34 ; John  xvi.  23,  24 ; 
xvii.  9-24;  Rom.  viii.  34;  Heb.  iv.  14,  15;  vii.  25;  ix. 
24 ; 1 John  ii.  1,  2 ; Rev.  viii.  3,  4. 

typified  by  the  High  Priest  entering  within  the 

vail,  with  the  censer  of  burning  coals  from  off  the  altar, 
and  sweet  incense  to  present  before  the  Lord ; and  hav- 
ing the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  upon  the  breastplate. 
Lev.  xvi.  12-14 ; Ex.  xxviii.  29. 

Cf.  Num.  xvi.  4T. 

is  free — feeling — eflScacious. 

consists, — 1.  In  presenting  himself  before  the 

Father  in  our  name  and  upon  our  account,  Heb.  ix.  24, 
pleading  His  merits  and  atonement.  Heb.  xii.  24.  2. 

Presenting  the  prayers  of  the  Church  perfumed  with  the 
merits.  Rev.  viii.  3,  4. 

“We  need  not  climb  up  into  the  firmament  to  see  if 
the  sun  be  there,  we  may  see  the  beauty  of  it  upon  the 
earth;  so  we  need  not  go  up  into  heaven  to  see  if  Christ 
be  there  interceding  for  us;  let  us  look  into  our  own 
hearts,  if  they  are  quickened  and  inflamed  in  prayers, 
and  can  cry  Abba,  Father.  By  the  interceding  of  the 
Spirit  within  us,  we  may  know  Christ  is  interceding 
above  for  us.” — Watson, 

Amintas  and  H^chylus. — “A  rare  illustration  of  the 
efficacious  intercession  of  Christ  in  heaven  we  have  in 


296 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


that  famous  story  of  Amintas,  who  appeared  as  an  advo- 
cate for  his  brother  iEchylus,  who  was  strongly  accused, 
and  very  likely  to  be  condemned  to  die.  Now  Amintas 
having  performed  great  services,  and  merited  highly  of 
the  Commonwealth,  in  whose  service  one  of  his  hands 
was  cut  off  ill  the  field ; he  comes  into  the  Court,  in  his 
brother’s  behalf,  and  said  nothing,  but  only  lifted  up  his 
arm  and  showed  them  an  arm  without  a hand,  which  so 
moved  them,  that  without  a word  speaking,  they  freed 
his  brother  immediately.  And  thus  if  you  look  into 
Rev.  V.  6,  you  shall  see  in  what  posture  Christ  is  repre- 
sented, visionally  there,  as  standing  between  God  and 
us : ‘ And  I beheld,  and,  lo,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
and  of  the  four  beasts,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  elders, 
stood  a Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain;’  that  is,  bearing  in 
His  glorified  body  the  marks  of  death  and  sacrifice. 
Those  wounds  He  received  for  our  sins  on  earth  are,  as 
it  were,  still  fresh  bleeding  in  heaven  ; a moving  and 
prevailing  argument  it  is  with  the  Father  to  give  us  the 
mercies  He  pleads  for.” — Flavel. 

Suppose  a king’s  son  should  get  out  of  a besieged 
prison  and  leave  his  wife  and  children  behind,  whom  he 
loves  as  his  own  soul;  would  the  prince,  when  arrived  at 
his  father’s  palace,  please  and  delight  himself  with  the 
splendor  of  the  court,  and  forget  his  family  in  distress? 
No;  but  having  their  cries  and  groans  always  in  his  ears, 
he  should  come  post  to  his  father,  and  entreat  him,  as 
ever  he  loved  him,  that  "he  would  send  all  the  forces  of 
his  kingdom  and  raise  the  siege,  and  save  his  dear  rela- 
tions from  perishing;  nor  will  Christ,  though  gone  up 
from  the  world  and  ascended  into  His  glory,  forget  His 


ILLUgTKATIVE  GATHERINGS.  297 

children  for  a moment  that  are  left  behind  Him.”— 
G urnalL 

“ I OUGHT  to  study  Christ  as  an  intercessor.  He 
prayed  most  for  Peter,  who  was  most  to  be  tempted.  I 
am  on  His  breastplate.” — M‘CJieyne, 

Intercession  of  Saints.— 1 Sam.  xii.  19,  23 ; Ps. 
cii.  16,  17;  cxxii.  6;  cxxvi.  5,  6;  Isa.  Ixii.  1,  6,  7 ; 
Ixiv.  7 ; Jer.  xxix.  7 ; Ezek.  ix.  4;  Matt.  v.  44;  xviii. 
19;  Rom.  xv.  30  ; 2 Cor.  i.  11;  Eph.  i.  16;  vi.  18; 
Phil.  i.  19;  Col.  iv.  3 ; 1 Thess.  v.  25;  2 Thess.  iii.  1; 
1 Tim.  ii.  1 ; Phile.  22  ; Heb.  xiii.  18 ; Jas.  y.  14—16  ; 
1 John  V.  16. 

‘‘  Carrying  our  neighbor’s  pitcher,  as  well  as  our  own, 
to  the  great  well.” 

The  fuller  the  concert,  the  sweeter  the  harmony ; 
the  more  cord,  the  easier  draught;  if  twenty  pull  at  the 
rope,  there  is  more  force  than  if  there  be  two : so  is  it 
with  the  power  of  united  interceding  prayer. 

Believers  must  be  emptying  the  measure  of  Divine 
judgment  with  their  prayers,  which  others  are  filling  with 
their  sins. 

Our  prayers  are  often  heard  and  granted,  though  we 
may  not  be  permitted  to  see  it.  A father  sends  out  his 
ship,  and  dies  before  the  ship  returns  home ; but  his  son 
is  still  living,  and  he  receives  the  benefit. 

Somebody  IS  Praying  for  Me. — Yes,  anxious -Pastor, 
you  may  be  assured  of  that.  You  may  think  you  are 
forgotten,  but  it  is  not  so  really.  The  whirl  of  business, 
or  the  love  of  pleasure,  may  have  swept  your  work  from 
the  minds  of  many  of  your  hearers;  but,  cheer  up. 
That  poor  widow — that  obscure  saint — that  young  be- 
liever— that  sick  and  bed-ridden  invalid,— these,  and 


298 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


many  more,  are  all  holding  up  your  hands.  And  still 
more,  yea,  infinitely  more,  if  every  earthly  friend  forget 
you,  there  is  One  above  who  would  still  be  pleading  on, 
‘^who  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession’'  ‘^for  the  saints 
according  to  the  will  of  God;”  and  the  Father  of  mer- 
cies cannot  and  will  not  reject  His  prayers. 

Harlan  Page. — Ahn  at  individuals, — The  great 
secret  of  his  success  was,  that  he  always  aimed  at  the 
conversion  of  some  individual, — wrestling  in  prayer  with 
God,  and  in  affectionate  entreaty  with  the  sinner,  till  he 
saw  his  wishes  realized.  By  following  this  plan,  though 
he  was  in  humble  life,  active  work,  and  often  in  deep 
poverty,  he  lived  to  see  more  than  a hundred  brought  to 
God  as  the  fruit  of  his  zeal  and  intercessions. 

Ex.  Abraham,  Gen.  xviii.  23-32  ; xx.  7,  17 ; Abra- 
ham’s servant,  Gen.  xxiv.  12-14 ; Moses,  Exod.  viii. 
12 ; xxxii.  11-13  ; Numb.  xi.  2 ; xii.  11-13 ; xiv.  13 ; 
Deut.  ix.  20 ; Samuel,  1 Sam.  vii.  5,  xii.  23 ; David,  2 
Sam.  xxiv.  17 ; Solomon,  1 Kings  viii.  30-36 ; Elisha, 
2 Kings  iv.  33 ; Hezekiah,  2 Chron.  xxx.  18 ; Isaiah, 
2 Chron.  xxxii.  20;  Nehemiah,  Neh.  i.  4-11 ; Job,  Job 
xlii.  8-10 ; Ezekiel,  Ezek.  ix.  8 ; Daniel,  Dan.  ix. 
3-19 ; Stephen,  Acts  vii.  60 ; Peter  and  John,  Acts 
viii.  15 ; Church  at  Jerusalem,  Acts  xii.  5;  Paul,  Col.  i. 
9-12,  2 Thess.  i.  11;  Epaphras,  Col.  iv.  12;  Philemon, 
Phile.  12. 

JOY. — Deut.  xxvi.  31;  Job  xv.  11;  1 Chron.  xi.  38 
-40 ; Esther  viii.  15-17 ; Ps.  ii.  11 ; iv.  7 ; v.  11 ; xvi. 
11 ; xix.  8 ; xxxiii.  1,  21 ; xxxvii.  4 ; xl.  16 ; xlii.  4 ; 
xliii.  4;  Ixviii.  3;  Ixxxv.  6;  xcii.  4;  xciv.  19;  cxviii. 
15,  24 ; cxix.  14 ; cxxii.  1 ; cxxvi.  5 ; cxxxviii.  5 ; 


ILLUSTRATIA’E  GATHERINGS. 


299 


Prov.  XV.  13 ; xvii.  22 ; Eccl.  ix.  7-9 ; Cant.  i.  4 ; Isa. 
ix.  3 ; xii.  3 ; xxix.  19,  20 ; xxxv.  1 ; li.  11 ; Ivi.  7 ; 
Ixv.  14;  Jer.  xv.  16 ; Hab.  iii.  17,  18;  Matt.  v.  11,  12; 
Luke  x.  20;  John  xv.  11;  xvi.  20;  xvii.  13;  Acts  xi. 
23 ; Rom.  v.  2,  11 ; xii.  12  ; xiv.  17 ; xv.  13  ; 2 Cor. 
vi.  10 ; Gal.  v.  22 ; Phil.  iii.  1 ; iv.  4 ; 1 Thess.  v.  16 ; 
Jas.  i.  2 ; 1 Pet.  i.  6—8  ; Heb.  xii.  2. 

Neh.  viii.  10. — “ The  joy  of  the  Lord  is  your  strength.” 

The  definition  and  utility  of  holy]oj.  “ The  joy  of  the  Lord^ 
1.  From  Him.  (Gal.  v.  22.)  True  joy  is  one  of  the  sweet  “ com- 
forts” of  “the  Comforter.”  (Ps.  xciv.  19.)  2.  In  Him.  (Pvom. 

V.  11;  Phil.  iii.  1.)  3.  In  living  for  Him.  Por  what  joy  so 

pure  as  the  life  for  God.  (Ps.  xxi.  1 ; 1 Thess.  ii.  19,  20  ; iii.  9.) 

Ps.  xcvii.  11. — Light  is  8own  for  the  righteous,  and 
gladness  for  the  upright  in  heart.” 

Light-seed  is  sown  in  the  vale  of  fogs  ; though  often  hidden, 
seed-like,  for  a time  under  the  dark  clouds  of  sorrow,  it  is  only 
taking  root  in  the  chastened  heart ; soon  it  will  appear,  and 
bring  forth  the  fragrant  flower  and  mellow  fruit,  and  bloom 
and  grow  sweetly  and  usefully  in  the  garden  of  God. 

Matt.  XXV.  21.  “ Well  done,  thou  good  and  faithful 

servant : enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord.” 

Heaven  is  the  region  of  calm,  consummate,  and  unruflled 
joy;  the  joy  of  rest,  of  communion,  of  reward.  Here,  indeed, 
we  have  “strong  consolation”  (Heb.  vi.  14);  but  the  sun  often 
goes  down  before  noon  ; the  joys  of  heaven  are  as  perfect  as 
eternal,  as  satisfying  as  they  are  certain. 

1 John  i.  4. — ‘‘These  things  write  I unto  you,  that 
your  joy  may  be  full.” 

2 John  12. — “I  trust  to  come  unto  you,  and  speak 
face  to  face,  that  our  joy  may  be  full.” 

3 John  4. — “I  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  hear  that 
my  children  walk  in  truth.” 


300 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


The  discipline  of  love  dwelt  much  in  joy.  There  is  a close 
connection  between  the  two.  As  peace  is  love  refreshing,  love 
on  the  green  pasture,  and  beside  the  still  waters ; joy  is  love  ex- 
ulting,—love  on  the  mountain  of  spices,  climbing  to  higher  and 
still  higher  regions  of  holy  delight. 

True  joy  is  a serious  thing.’’ — Bonar. 

sometimes  the  forerunner  of  sorrow  and  trial. 

(Matt.  iii.  16,  17 ; iv.  1.) 

have  had  such  a season  of  unusual  joy  lately,” 
was  the  remark  of  an  experienced  minister,  ‘^that  I am 
expecting  some  unusual  trial  soon,  for  which  God  is  now 
preparing  me.” 

Mrs.  Fletcher  writes  in  her  journal: — 

‘Certainly  I have  now  scarce  any  cross.  Thou  hast  made 
my  cup  to  run  over ; yea,  thou  hast  made  me  to  forget  all  my 
sorrows.  There  is  not  a comfort  I can  wish  for  which  I have 

not ; but,  Lord,  I want  more  grace.’  The  next  entry  begins, 

‘When  I wrote  last,  I was  arrived  at  the  summit  of  earthly  fe- 
licity. But,  oh  ! how  shall  I write  it ! On  the  14th  of  August 
the  dreadful  moment  came.  The  sun  of  my  earthly  joys  for 
ever  set,  and  the  cloud  arose  which  cast  the  sable  on  all  my  fu- 
ture life.  At  half-past  ten  that  Sabbath  night,  I closed  the 
eyes  of  my  beloved.’  But  from  another  passage  it  appears  that 
just  before  the  attack  which  ended  his  earthly  course,  Mr. 
Fletcher  and  herself  had  been  led  to  a very  express  devoting 
of  themselves  to  God;  and  the  consequence  was,  that  her  star- 
tled spirit  soon  found  its  quiet  rest  again.” — Emblems  of  Eden. 

sometimes  succeeds  the  believer’s  trials.  What 

is  spring  but  winter  melted  ? what  is  the  sap  which  now 
gushes  vital  in  these  branches  but  the  snow  which  lately 
covered  them  with  its  frosty  load  ? and  what  is  vigorous 
piety  but  temptation  vanquished?  What  is  experience 
but  tribulation  that  worketh  patience  ? And  what  is 
heaven  itself  but  ' light  affliction’  transformed  to  exceed- 
ing glory  ?” — Ibid. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


301 


should  not  be  judged  of  always  by  the  outward 

expression — man  Avill  laugh  more  at  a jest  than  he 
would  at  the  news  of  a pardon.’' — Philip  Henry, 

Lightning  and  Light  represent  aptly  the  natures  of 
carnal  joy  and  spiritual.  Carnal  joy,  like  lightning,  is 
short,  lurid,  transient,  and  scorching.  Sunlight  is  last- 
ing, healthful,  and  healing. 

“Carnal joy  is,  a flash  and  away;  leaves  the  mind  in  more 
extreme  and  deeper  darkness ; blasts  the  heart  and  affec- 
tions with  all  spiritual  deadness  and  desolations,  with  many 
boiling  distempers,  much  raging  wildfire,  and  unquenchable 
thirst  after  sensuality  and  earthlincss;  and,  first  or  last,  it  is 
ever  certainly  followed  with  renting  of  the  spirit,  spiritual  ter- 
rors, thunders,  darkness,  and  damnation.  But  godly  joy  is  like 
the  light  of  the  sun,  which,  though  it  may  for  a time  be  over- 
cast with  clouds  of  temptations,  mists  of  troubles,  persecutions, 
and  darkness  of  melancholy,  yet  it  ordinarily  breaks  out  again 
with  more  sweetness  and  splendor  when  the  storm  is  over ; but 
howsoever,  it  hath*  ever  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  and  fountain 
of  all  comfort,  so  resident  and  rooted  in  the  heart,  that  not  all 
the  darkness  and  gates  of  hell  shall  ever  be  able  to  displant  or 
distain  it,  no  more  than  a mortal  man  can  pull  the  sun  out  of 
his  sphere,  or  put  out  his  glorious  eye.” — Bolton. 

^ Sunshine. — It  suggests  some  pleasing  thoughts  of  the 
believer’s  joys — the  different  kinds  of  sunshine  we  ex- 
perience. There  is  the  clear  sharp  sunshine  of  the  crisp 
March  morning ; such  is  the  sunny  day  when  some  nar- 
row-hearted Christian  is  for  a moment  thawed,  and  his 
heart  and  hand  are  open  to  receive  and  cast  abroad  true 
joy  and  gladness.  Then  there  is  the  hot  summer  sun- 
shine of  July,  beaming  with  its  vertical  heat,  when  the 
most  grateful  retreat  is  shade.  This  may  remind  us  of 
uninterrupted  prosperity,  and  the  need  we  have  of  the 

shade  and  harbor  of  retirement  and  even  trial ; and  there 

26 


802 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


is  the  grave  and  sombre  sunshine  of  October,  which 
speaks  of  the  decline  of  life,  and  its  falling  leaves.  What 
lessons  do  they  suggest  of  departed  pleasure,  and  of 
coming  storms  and  pinching  cold  ! But  hope  whispers 
as  they  rustle  beneath  our  feet  upon  the  path.  The  tree 
may  cast  off  its  leaves  for  winter,  but  they  shall  appear 
again  in  spring ; so  shall  the  man,  whose  heart  is  fixed 
on  God,  find  joy  as  they  depart,  depart  only  to  rise  again 
in  beauty.  The  creatures  around  us  remind  us  of  a 
changing  world,  but  the  Creator  above  remains  the  same. 

Lights  at  Sea. — Christians  ! It  is  your  duty  not 
only  to  be  good,  but  to  shine  ; and  of  all  the  lights  which 
you  kindle  on  the  face,  joy  will  reach  furthest  out  to  sea, 
where  troubled  mariners  are  seeking  the  shore.  Even  in 
your  deepest  griefs,  rejoice  in  God.  As  waves  phospho- 
resce, let  joys  flash  from  the  swing  of  the  sorrows  of  your 
souls.  ’ ’ — Beecher. 

The  Harp. — It  is  not  so  much  by  the  symmetry  of 
what  we  attain  in  this  life  that  we  are  to  be  made  happy, 
as  by  the  enlivening  hope  of  what  we  shall  reach  in  the 
world  to  come.  While  a man  is  stringing  a harp,  he 
tries  the  strings,  not  for  music,  but  for  construction. 
When  it  is  finished  it  shall  be  played  for  melodies.  God 
is  fashioning  the  human  heart  for  future  joy.  He  only 
sounds  a string  here  and  there  to  see  how  far  His  work 
has  progressed.” — Ibid. 

‘‘ There  are  joys  which  long  to  be  ours.  God  sends 
ten  thousand  truths,  which  come  about  us  like  birds  seek- 
ing inlet ; but  we  are  shut  up  to  them,  and  so  they  bring 
us  nothing,  but  sit  and  sing  a while  upon  the  roof,  and 
then  fly  away.” — Ibid. 

The  Rev.  J.  H.  Stewart. — I begin  to  see  that  re- 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS, 


803 


ligion  consists  not  so  much  in  joyful  feelings  as  in  a con- 
stant exercise  of  devotedness  to  God,  and  in  laying  our- 
ourselves  out  for  the  good  of  others.” 

Ex.  Hannah — 1 Sam.  ii.  1.  David — 1 Chron.  xxix. 
9.  Wise  men — Matt.  ii.  10.  Virgin  Mary — Luke  i. 
49.  Zaccheus — Luke  xix.  6;  Converts — Acts  ii.  46: 
xiii.  52.  Peter — Acts  xv.  41.  Samaritan — Acts  viii. 
8.  Jailer — Acts  xvi.  32.  » 

JOURNEYS. — Gen.  xxiv.  21 ; Numb.  ix.  10  ; x.  20 ; 
Judges  iv.  9;  2 Sam.  xvii.  27-29;  1 Kings  xix.  7; 
Matt.  X.  7-16 ; Luke  xv.  13 ; Rom.  i.  10 ; 2 Cor.  xi.  26. 

Gen.  xlvi.  1. — And  Israel  took  his  journey,  with  all 
that  he  had,  and  came  to  Beersheba,  and  offered  sacrifices 
unto  the  God  of  his  father  Isaac.” 

Like  Abraham,  who,  wherever  he  pitched  his  tent,  there 
built  an  altar  ; the  first  thing  Israel  did  after  his  journey  was 
to  acknowledge  God’s  goodness  in  it. 

Ps.  cxxi.,‘ commonly  called  ‘'the  Travelers  Psalm.” 

“ Just  then  his  brother  arrived  ; and  during  the  delay  which 
followed  before  the  train  started,  we  read  the  121st  Psalm  in 
the  waiting-room.  I remember  the  deep  well  of  quiet  confi- 
dence in  his  eye,  as  the  words  were  repeated  to  him,  ‘ The  Lord 
is  thy  Leeper.’  There  was  something  in  the  tone  of  his  voice 
that  day,  which  struck  like  a distant  knell  upon  our  hearts.  It 
was  a foreboding  tone.  However  strongly  hope  may  have 
sprung  up  afterwards,  we  felt  at  that  moment  that  it  was  our 
last  parting.” — Life  of  Hedley  Vicars. 

Matt.  x.  7. — “And  as  ye  go,  preach.” 

Christ’s  charge  to  Christian  travelers. 

Luke  X.  31. — And  by  chance  there  came  a certain 
priest  that  way,  . . . and  likewise  a T^evite.  . . . But 


304 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


a certain  Samaritan,  as  he  journeyed,  came  where  he  was, 
and  when  he  saw  him,  he  had  compassion  on  him.” 

Here  are  many  thoughts  for  travelers.  1.  The  different  char- 
acters of  the  passengers  on  the  same  road.  Such  a road  is  life, 
and  so  varied  are  those  who  are  traveling  in  its  broad  highway. 
2.  Things  are  often  said  to  happen  “by  chance.”  The  scrip- 
tural idea  of  chance  is  unerring  Providence.  (Ruth  ii.  3.)  How 
instructive  is  it  for  Christian  travelers  to  mark  their  journeying 
providences!  3.  Traveling  shows  character.  “ Three  days  of 
uninterrupted  traveling  in  a vehicle  will  make  you  better  ac- 
quainted with  a man  than  oue  hour’s  conversation  with  him 
every  day  for  many  years.” — [Lavater.)  Our  journeys,  there- 
fore, suggest  subjects  for  self-examination, — temper — unselfish- 
ness— Christian  zeal,  judgment.  4.  How  much  good  a benevo- 
lent heart  may  find  and  do  unexpectedly  I The  Good  Samaritan 
had  no  expectation  at  starting  of  finding  an  object  of  compas- 
sion ; yet,  when  he  came  to  it,  his  heart  opened  immediately, 
and  filled  with  pity,  and  his  name  stands  engraven  on  the  Sa- 
cred Page  as  an  example  of  one  whose  heart  prompted  his  hand, 
and  who  rose  above  the  petty  prejudices  of  “Jew  and  Samari- 
tan.” 

Litany. — That  it  may  please  thee  to  preserve  all 
that  travel  by  land  or  by  water.” 

The  fool  wanders  ; the  wise  man  travels.” 

The  NUMBER  of  travelers  by  railway  in  England 
in  1849  was  33,271,000.  Besides  these,  there  are,  it  is 
reckoned,  about  50,000  persons  generally  traveling  upon 
the  wide  ocean ; and  a vast  number  in  steamboats, 
coaches,  and  other  conveyances.  Is  it  not  a mournful 
proof  of  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart  that  so  little 
gratitude  is  felt,  so  little  praise  offered,  for  that  Provi- 
dence which  watches  over  the  traveler,  and  directs  the 
course  and  events  of  his  journey  ! 

Not  prepared  for  his  Journey. — Gotthold  and 
some  friends  were  in  the  act^  of  starting  on  a journey, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


305 


which  was  to  occupy  several  days.  All  was  ready,  and 
the  carriage  at  the  door,  but  one  of  the  party  did  not 
make  his  appearance,  and,  on  being  sent  for,  it  was  found 
that  he  had  not  packed  up  his  clothes,  or  made  the  other 
necessary  preparations.  He  arrived  at  last,  however, 
and  they  drove  off,  when  aotthold  began  : ‘ We  must  not 
allow  you  to  escape  with  impunity  for  having  now  delayed 
and  detained  us  a whole  hour ; and  your  punishment  shall 
be  to  listen  to  a good  and  salutary  admonition,  and  bear 
it  about  constantly  in  your  mind.  Do  you  know,  then, 
whom  you  have  this  day  been  imitating  ? The  children 
of  the  world.  For  these  find,  or  make  for  themselves, 
so  much  to  do  with  the  world’s  vanities  that  they  never 
are  in  a state  of  readiness  for  departing  out  of  it.  They 
do  not  think  of  death,  and  so  postpone  to  the  last  hour 
the  collecting  of  their  traveling-gear,  by  which  I mean, 
exercising  repentance,  faith,  confession,  prayer,  and  holy 
living.  Never  till  then  do  they  set  their  house  in  order, 
make  their  will,  or  attempt  to  disengage  themselves  from 
the  world,  which  has  often,  however,  taken  so  strong  a 
hold  of  them  that  they  quit  it  only  with  reluctance  and 
secret  or  open  mourning.  There  are  not  many  (says  a 
wise  Dutchman)  who  finish  their  lives  before  they  die. 

eiy  few  go,  most  are  dragged,  to  the  grave;  and  in- 
stead of  leaving  the  world,  they  are  hunted  out  of  it. 
Preparation  for  death  seems  to  me  of  vast  moment,  and 

the  neglect  or  postponing  of  it  good  for  neither  living 
nor  dying.’  ” 

Archbishop  Leighton  is  said  to  have  often  expressed 
in  his  lifetime  this  singular  wish  as  to  the  place  of  his 
death : “ If  I had  the  power  to  choose  a place  to  die 

in.  It  should  be  an  inn.  Do  any  ask  me  why  ? Because 


306 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


this  looks  like  a pilgrim’s  going  home,  to  whom  the  whole 
world  is  but  like  a large  and  noisy  inn,  and  he,  a way- 
farer, tarrying  in  it  as  short  a time  as  possible,  and  then 
hastening  onwards  to  his  Father’s  house.”  The  desire 
of  the  good  old  man  was  granted.  He  died  at  the  Bell 
Inn,  in  Warwick-lane,  London,  in  true  Christian  peace 
and  hope ; and  now  no  longer  a pilgrim  in  the  earthly 
wilderness,  he  is  resting  in  the  holy  land,  where  angels 
carried  him,  and  there  are  many  mansions  prepared  for 
the  elect  of  God. 

Colonel  Gardiner,  'j  It  is  recorded  of  these 

Rev.  Spencer  Thornton,  > and  many  other  holy 

General  Havelock,  J Christian  men, 

that  they  would  never  let  their  hours  of  morning  devotion 
be  abridged  by  any  circumstances  it  was  in  their  power 
to  prevent.  Of  Spencer  Thornton  it  is  stated,  in  his 
^^Life,”  that  when  in  Switzerland,  having  one  morning 
to  start  upon  a journey  at  four,  he  rose  for  devotion  at 
two. 

Robert  Haldane. — It  would  probably  be  hard  to  find 
the  record  of  any  journey  more  eminently  blessed  for 
good  than  that  taken  by  Robert  Haldane  to  Geneva. 
When  he  left  home  in  1816,  he  had  no  definite  plan  of 
action,  and  when  asked  how  long  he  should  be  absent, 
replied,  ‘‘Possibly  six  weeks.’  His  way,  however, 
turned  from  France  to  Geneva  and  Montauban,  quite 
unexpectedly,  and  there  he  pitched  his  tent ; and  to  his 
stay  there  may  be  traced,  directly  or  indirectly,  the  conver- 
sion of  that  noble  band  of  devoted  Christians,  M.  Galland, 
Felix  Neff,  Henri  Pyt,  M.  Gaussen,  Charles  Rieu,  Caesar 
Malan,  Merle  d’Aubign^,  and  many  others.  Besides 
which,  must  be  added,  the  well-known  works  which  have 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


307 


been  given  to  the  Church ; as  Mr.  Haldane’s  own  Ex- 
position of  the  Eomans,”  and  D’Aubign^’s  History  of 
the  Reformation.” 

James  Haldane,  the  excellent  brother  of  the  above, 
was  similarly  blessed  in  a visit  spent  in  the  same  year, 
at  Gilsland,  in  Cumberland,  where  he  went  in  the  hope 
of  recruiting  his  wife’s  health.  The  account  is  fully  re- 
lated in  The  lives  of  the  Haldanes,”  of  his  meeting 
there  Dr.  Everard,  a well-known  Roman  Catholic  Arch- 
bishop of  Cashel.  By  degrees  the  two  became  ac- 
quainted, and  the  acquaintance  was  one  of  deep  interest 
on  both  sides. 

A few  days  before  he  left  Gilsland,  Dr.  Everard  con- 
fined himself  to  his  room,  and  did  not  appear  in  public. 
He  afterwards  sought  a parting  interview  with  his  Pro- 
testant friend ; it  was  at  once  solemn  and  aflFecting.  The 
Archbishop  told  Mr.  J.  Haldane  that  the  conversations 
he  had  enjoyed  with  him,  and  particularly  his  appeals  to 
the  Bible,  had  shaken  him  more  than  anything  he  had 
ever  before  heard,  and  that  it  had  made  him  very  uneasy, 

that  he  had,  therefore,  determined,  with  fasting  and 
prayer,  once  more  to  seek  counsel  of  God,  in  order  that 
his  error,  if  he  were  in  error,  might  be  shown  him.  . . . 
They  parted  with  mutual  expressions  of  regard,  and  Dr. 
Everard  died  a few  years  afterward  at  Cashel,  where 
there  were  whispers  in  the  neighborhood  which  intimated 
that  his  dying  room  was  carefully  watched  to  prevent  the 
intrusion  of  those  whose  presence  was  not  desired,  and 
that  the  mystery  which  was  kept  up  as  to  his  illness  arose 
from  suspicions  that  he  did  not  continue  steadfast  in  the 
Romish  Faith.” 

Providence  evidenced  in  journeys. — Abraham’s  servant 


308 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


going  for  a Avife  for  Isaac,  Gen.  xxiv.  The  pillar  of 
cloud  and  fire,  Exod.  xl.  36,  37.  SauVs  journey  di- 
rected by  God,  1 Sam.  xv.  18.  Christ’s  meeting  with 
the  Samaritan  woman  by  the  well,  John  iv.  The  Ethi- 
opian eunuch,  met  by  Philip  on  his  journey,  Acts  viii. 
Saul,  as  he  journeyed,”  met  by  Christ,  Acts  ix. 
(The  worst  journey  he  ever  planned,  but  the  best  he 
ever  took.) 

JUDGMENT,  A Sound. — 1 Chron.  xii.  32  ; Ps.  cxii. 
5 ; cxix.  66,  80 ; Prov.  ii.  7 ; xiv.  8,  18 ; xvi.  21-23 ; 
Eccl.  viii.  5 ; X.  2 ; Isa.  xi.  13 ; lii.  13 ; Matt.  x.  16 ; 
Luke  xii.  56;  Kom.  xvi.  19;  1 Cor.  xiv.  20;  Phil.  i.  9; 
Col.  iv.  4,  5 ; 2 Tim.  i.  7. 

Mettle  is  dangerous  in  a blind  horse.” 

Depends  chiefly  upon  the  discerning  of  right 

proportions  and  analogies. 

Gotthold. — While  reading  a newly-bound  book, 
Gotthold,  in  passing  from  one  page  to  another,  found 
that  the  connection  of  the  sense  was  broken,  and,  on 
closer  examination,  discovered  that  the  binder  had  by 
negligent  folding  misplaced  some  of  the  leaves.  ^ Well,’ 
said  he,  ‘ all  is  correct  and  beautiful  both  upon  this  page 
and  that ; but  as  they  do  not  follow  in  proper  order,  an 
incongruity  arises  which  offends  the  mind.’  The  same 
may  frequently  be  observed  in  the  suggestions  and  re- 
marks of  many  a man  with  whom  we  converse.  In  them- 
selves they  may  be  just  and  true ; but  as  the  speaker 
does  not  understand  how  to  introduce  them  at  the  proper 
time,  they  are  distasteful  to  hear,  as  this  book  is  to  read.” 
-^Crotthold' s ‘‘Emblems.'' 

Ex.  Jacob,  Gen.  xxxii.  3-23.  Joseph,  Gen.  xii.  38—40. 
Jethro,  Exod.  xviii.  17-26.  Gideon,  Judges  viii.  1-3. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


309 


David,  1 Sam.  xvi.  18.  Aged  counselors  of  Rehoboam, 

1 Kings  xii.  7.  Solomon,  2 Ghron.  ii.  12;  1 Kings  Hi. 
5-28.  Sergius  Paulus^  Acts  xiii.  7.  Paul,  Acts  xxiii. 
6 ; 1 Cor.  ix.  19-23 ; x.  23 ; Gal.  ii.  2,  &c. 

JUDGMENTS,  DIVINE.— Deut.  xxxii.  35-43 ; 1 
Kings  viii.  31-53;  Ps.  ix.  16  ; xxxvi.  6;  Iviii.  11;  Ixxvii. 
19 ; xcvii.  1,  2 ; cxliii.  2 ; Eccles.  viii.  11 ; xi.  9 ; Isa. 
xxvi.  8-11,  20,  21;  Jer.  v.  4,  29;  viii.  7;  Ezek.  xxix. 
21,  22;.  Joel  ii. ; Amos  Hi.  6;  iv.  6-12;  Micah  vi.  9; 
Hab.  i.  12 ; Luke  xviii.  2-8;  Acts  xxiv.  25;  Rom.  in  2; 

2 Pet.  ii.  3;  Rev.  vi.  9,  10;  xi.  16-18;  xv.  3,  4;  xvi. 
5,  10,  11 ; xix.  1,  2. 

Emblems. — A plumb-line,  Isa.  xxviii.  17  ; Amos  vii.  7, 
8 : Great  deep,  Ps.  xxxvi.  6 ; Smoldering  like  smoking 
fire,  and  couching  like  a beast  cf  prey,  ready  to  spring 
upon  its  victim,  Deut.  xxix.  20  ; (Heb.)  Burden,  Isa. 
xiii.  1.  A cup  of  intoxicating  wine,  Ps.  xi.  6 ; Ixxv.  8 ; 
Jer.  XXV.  17 ; Ezek.  xxiii.  32-34;  Rev.  xiv.  9,  10. 

The  Plagues  of  Egypt  furnish  a striking  example  of  Divine 
judgments.  1.  They  were  not  sent  without  previous  warning. 
2.  They  were  gradually  increased  in  severity.  3.  They  were 
such  as  to  rebuke  the  idolatry  of  the  land  (see  Idolatry).  4. 
In  several  of  them,  things  the  most  contemptible  and  loath- 
some were  the  instruments  employed.  5.  There  was  a distinc- 
tion made  between  the  Lord’s  people  and  the  Egyptians.  6. 
They  show  how  little  judgments  alone  can  soften  the  sinner’s 
heart.  After  each  plague  Pharaoh's  heart  became  harder,  till 
at  last  the  measure  of  his  iniquity  was  full. 

The  TWO  Rabbis. — A little  while  after  the  city  of  Je- 
rusalem was  destroyed,  two  Jewish  Rabbis  were  walking 
over  the  ruins.  Both  seemed  affected  at  the  mournful 
sight;  but  one  wept,  the  other  smiled.  The  one  who 


310 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


wept  was  naturally  surprised  to  see  his  companion  smile, 
and  asked  him,  How  can  you  smile  now,  when  you  see 
our  holy  city  laid  low  in  ruins?”  ^‘Nay,”  said  the 
Kabbi,  ‘^let  me  rather  ask  you.  Why  do  you  weep?” 
weep,”  answered  the  first,  because  I behold  around 
me  the  fearful  judgments  of  the  Almighty.  Our  beauti- 
ful city  is  no  more — our  holy  temple  is  laid  waste — our 
brethren,  where  are  they  now?”  All  that,”  said  the 
other,  is  the  reason  why  I smile.  I see,  like  you,  how 
sure  God’s  judgments  are;  but  I can  learn  how  true 
must  be  His  promises.  God  hath  said,  ‘ I will  destroy 
Jerusalem.’  I see  He  has.  But  He  has  also  said, 
‘ I will  rebuild  Jerusalem.’  Shall  I not  believe  His 
word  ?” 

The  Roman  Magistrates.— It  is  observable  that 
the  Roman  magistrates,  when  they  gave  sentence  upon 
any  one  to  be  scourged,  had  a bundle  of  rods,  tied 
hard  with  many  knots,  laid  before  them.  The  reason 
was  this, — that,  whilst  the  beadle  or  flagellizer  was  un- 
tying the  knots,  which  he  was  to  do  by  order,  and  not 
in  any  other  hasty  or  sudden  way,  the  magistrate  might 
see  the  deportment  and  carriage  of  the  delinquent, 
whether  he  was  sorry  for  his  fault,  and  showed  any  hope 
of  amendment,  that  then  he  might  recall  his  sentence, 
or  mitigate  his  punishment ; otherwise  he  was  corrected 
so  much  the  more  severely.  Thus  God,  in  the  punish- 
ment of  sinners,  how  patient  is  He  ! how  loath  to  strike  ! 
how  slow  to  anger ! If  there  be  but  any  hopes  of  re- 
covery, how  many  knots  doth  He  untie  ! how  many  rubs 
doth  He  make  in  His  way  to  justice  ! He  doth  not  try 
us  by  martial  law,  but  pleads  the  case  with  us, — ‘ Why 
will  ye  die,  0 house  of  Israel  ?’  and  all  this  to  see 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


311 


whether  the  poor  sinner  will  throw  himself  down  at  His 
feet ; whether  He  will  come  in  and  make  his  composition 
and  be  saved.’' — Spencer. 

JUSTICE,  DIVINE.— Gen.  xviii.  21,  25;  Deut. 
xxxii.  4 ; Neh.  ix.  33 ; Job  viii.  3 ; xxxiv.  23 ; xxxvii. 
23  ; Ps.  li.  4 ; Ixxxix.  14 ; xcii.  15 ; xcvii.  2 ; cxlv.  17 ; 
Isa.  xxviii.  17 ; xlv.  21 ; Dan.  ix.  7 ; Rom.  iii.  3-6,  19, 
26 ; ix.  14-16 ; Heb.  vi.  10 ; Rev.  xv.  3. 

1 John  i.  9.  ‘‘If  we  confess  our  sins.  He  is  faithful 
and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all 
unrighteousness.  ’ ’ 

“ Not  only  merciful  but  just.  Why  just?  Because  He  hath 
promised  to  forgive  such.  Prov.  xxviii.  13.  If  thy  heart  hath 
been  broken  for  and  from  sin,  thou  mayest  not  only  plead  God’s 
mercy,  but  His  justice  for  the  pardoning  of  thy  sin.  Show 
Him  His  hand  and  seal.  He  cannot  deny  Himself.” — Watson. 

“ Take  a straight  stick  and  put  it  into  the  water,  then 
it  will  seem  crooked.  Why  ? Because  we  look  at  it 
through  two  mediums,  air  and  water.  There  lies  the 
deception  ; thence  it  is  that  we  cannot  discern  aright. 
Thus  the  proceedings  of  God  in  His  justice,  which  in 
themselves  are  straight  without  the  least  obliquity,  seem 
unto  us  crooked : that  wicked  men  should  prosper,  and 
good  men  be  afflicted  ; that  the  Israelites  should  make 
the  bricks,  and  the  Egyptians  dwell  in  the  houses ; that 
servants  should  ride  on  horseback,  and  princes  go  on 
foot.  These  are  things  that  make  the  best  Christians 
stagger  in  their  judgment ; and  why  but  because  they 
look  upon  God’s  proceedings  through  a double  medium 
of  flesh  and  spirit,  that  so  all  things  seem  to  go  cross, 
though,  indeed,  they  go  right  enough  ; and  hence  it  is 


312 


ILLITSTRATIVE  GATMERlNaS. 


that  God^s  proceedings  in  His  justice  are  not  sa  well  dis- 
cerned, the  eyes  of  man  alone  not  being  competent  judges 
thereof.  ’ ’ — Spencer. 

JUSTIFICATION.— Isa.  xlv.  8 ; 1.  8,  9;  liii.  6,11; 
Ixi.  10  ; Jer.  xxiii.  6;  xxxiii.  16  ; Hab.  ii.  4;  Zech.  hi. 
3-5;  Luke  xviii.  13,  14;  Acts  xiii.  39  ; Rom.  i.  17; 
lii.  20-26  ; iv. ; v. ; viii.  30,  33,  34 ; x.  3-13 ; 1 Cor. 
i.  30;  vi.  11 ; 2 Cor.  v.  21;  Gal.  ii.  16-21;  hi.  5-14; 
V.  4 ; Phil,  iii.  9,  10. 

^‘The  article  of  a standing  or  falling  Church.” — 
Luther. 

See  Art.  xi.,  xiii,  xiii* 

Homily  on  Salvation. 

Self-justification  is  the  attempt  of  one  overtaken  by 
a storm  to  run  for  shelter  into  an  old  house  without  a 
roof.” 

is, — 1.  Originally  from  the  grace  of  God.  2. 

Meritoriously  from  the  person  and  work  of  Christ.  3. 
Instrumentally  by  faith.  4.  Evidentially  by  works. 

“ Q.  What  is  justification  ?” 

‘‘A,  It  is  an  act  of  God’s  free  grace,  whereby  He 
pardoneth  all  our  sins,  and  accepts  us  as  righteous  in  His 
sight,  only  for  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  imputed  to 
us,  and  received  by  faith.” — Watson. 

As  Christ  was  made  sin  for  us  by  imputation,  and 
not  by  infusion  of  sin  in  Him,  so  we  are  made  righteous 
in  God’s  sight  by  the  imputation  of  Christ’s  righteous- 
ness. There  are  two  things  in  justification  : remission 
of  sin  from  Christ’s  passive  obedienee,  and  imputation 
of  righteousness  from  His  active  obedience.  Faith  itself, 
as  a grace,  justifies  not,  because  a man  is  not  justified 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


813 


for  faith  but  by  it  as  an  instrument  only,  and  it  is  said 
to  justify,  because  of  all  graces  it  is  principally  used  for 
that  purpose.  Justification  finds  us  ungodly,  but  does 
not  leave  us  so;  true  faith  cannot  be  witliout  good  works, 
for  these  may  be  said  to  justify  faith  as  that  does  (instru- 
mentally)  the  believer ; though  we  distinguish  between 
justification  and  sanctification,  yet  we  do  not  separate 
and  divide  them,  as  they  always  go  together  in  the  same 
person,  like  unto  light  and  heat  in  the  sun.^’ — Grew  on 
J ustijication, 

‘‘Works  can  have  no  share  in  our  justification,  be- 
cause they  are  done  from  improper  motives,  or  done  in 
an  imperfect  manner,  and  therefore  cannot  recommend 
themselves,  much  less  the  sinful  doers  of  them  to  infinite 
purity ; nay,  if  God  should  enter  into  strict  justice,  I 
fear  our  very  best  works  would  deserve  punishment;  and 
to  think  that  those  works  which  deserve  punishment  can 
merit  either  in  v/hole  or  in  part  is  surely  a great  mis- 
take ; it  seems  to  be  as  safe  as  to  fancy  that  the  addition 
of  some  dross  will  enhance  the  value  or  increase  the 
lustre  of  gold.  Were  I possessed  of  all  the  righteous 
acts  that  have  made  saints  and  martyrs  famous  in  all 
generations,  I would  renounce  them  all  in  point  of  justi- 
fication before  God,  and  would  depend  alone  upon  the 
atonement  and  righteousness  of  Christ,  and  ascribe  all 
my  salvation  to  his  free  unmerited  grace.” — Hervey. 

Before  God  enlightened  me  into  the  righteousness  of 
Christ  and  justification  by  it,  I used  to  wonder  how  it 
was,  that  seeing  Christ  lived  upwards  of  thirty-three 
years  upon  earth,  only  His  death,  or  at  most  the  last 
week  of  His  life,  should  be  of  any  avail  for  the  salvation 

of  sinners ; but,  blessed  be  God,  I have  long  seen  that 
27 


314 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Christ  was  all  that  time  working  out  a perfect  obedience 
for  my  acceptance  with  the  Father.  ^ By  the  obedience 
of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous/  is  a text  that  am- 
ply accounts  for  His  having  spent  thirty-three  years 
below,  previous  to  His  crucifixion,  and  this  obedience, 
together  with  His  sufferings  received  by  faith,  completely 
justify  a penitent  sinner. — Romaine. 

Christ’s  righteousness,  imputed  to  us  by  faith 
justifies  us,  and  this  is  the  believer’s  title  to  heaven ; 
from  sanctification  arises  our  meetness  for  it.  A king’s 
son  is  heir  apparent  to  his  father’s  crown  ; now  we  will 
suppose  the  young  prince  to  be  educated  with  all  the 
advantages,  and  to  be  possessor  of  all  the  attainments 
that  are  necessary  to  constitute  a complete  monarch,  his 
accomplishments  however  do  not  entitle  him  to  the  king- 
dom, they  only  qualify  him  for  it ; so  the  holiness  and 
obedience  of  the  saints  are  no  part  of  that  right  on 
which  their  claim  to  heaven  is  founded,  but  only  a part 
of  that  spiritual  education  whereby  they  are  made  meet 
to  inherit  the  kingdom  of  heaven ; thus  we  may  see 
plainly  the  diiference  between  justification  and  sanctifi- 
cation. ’ ’ — Madan. 

Some  harbors  have  bars  of  sand  which  lie  across 
the  entrance  and  prohibit  the  access  of  ships  at  low 
water.  There  is  a bar,  not  of  sand,  but  of  adamantine 
rock,  the  bar  of  Divine  justice,  which  lies  between  a 
sinner  and  heaven.  Christ’s  righteousness  is  the  high 
water  that  carries  a believing  sinner  over  this  bar,  and 
transmits  him  safe  to  the  land  of  eternal  rest.  Our  own 
righteousness  is  the  low  water  which  will  fail  us  in  our 
greatest  need,  and  will  ever  leave  us  short  of  the  heavenly 
Canaan.  ” — Salter, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  aAT^ERI^'GrS.  815 

“And  I SAW  in  my  dream  that  just  as  Christian  came 
up  with  the  Cross,  his  burden  loosened  from  off  his 
shoulders,  and  fell  from  olF  his  back,  and  began  to  tum- 
ble, and  so  continued  to  do,  till  it  came  to  the  mouth  of 
the  sepulchre,  where  it  fell  in,  and  I saw  it  no  more. 

“ Then  was  Christian  glad  and  lightsome,  and  said  with 
a merry  heart,  ^ He  has  given  me  rest  by  sorrow,  and 
life  by  His  death.’  Then  he  stood  awhile  to  look  and 
wonder ; for  it  was  very  surprising  to  him  that  the  sight 
of  the  cross  should  thus  ease  him  of  his  burden.  He 
looked,  therefore,  and  looked  again,  even  till  the  springs 
that  were  in  his  head  sent  the  water  down  his  cheeks. 
Now  as  he  stood  looking  and  weeping,  behold  three 
shining  ones  came  to  him,  and  saluted  him  with  ‘ Peace 
be  to  thee so  the  first  said  to  him,  ‘ Thy  sins  be  for- 
given thee;’  the  second  stripped  him  of  his  rags,  and 
clothed  him  with  change  of  raiment ; the  third  also  set 
a mark  on  his  forehead,  and  gave  him  a roll  with  a seal 
on  it,  which  he  bid  him  look  on  as  he  ran,  and  that  he 
should  give  it  in  at  the  celestial  gate  ; so  they  went  their 
way.” — Pilgrim  s Progress. 

JUSTIFICATION  AND  SANCTIFICATION.— 
Prov.  xvi.  6 ; 1 Cor.  i.  30 ; vi.  11. 

Cf.  The  work  of  Christ  and  of  the  Spirit  as  set  forth 
in — 

1.  The  tabernacle — first  the  altar,  then  the  laver. 

2.  Waters  of  separation.  Numb.  xix.  7. 

3.  Ordinance  of  the  leper  ; first  sprinkled  with  blood, 
then  anointed  with  oil. 

“ It  is  a nice  distinction  to  allow  that  a man  is  saved 
not  by  good  works,  and  yet  to  deny  that  works  contri- 


316 


ILLUSTKATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


bute  to  his  justification;  yet  it  is  scriptural.  Man’s 
condition,  as  without  the  satisfaction  of  Christ,  may  be 
illustrated  by  the  case  of  Peter  in  the  prison.  When  he 
was  sleeping  between  two  soldiers,  well  guarded,  an  an- 
gel came  and  raised  him ; broke  off  his  chains  and  set 
him  free.  In  all  this  Peter  had  no  part ; he  did  nothing. 
Just  as  it  is  with  Hhe  Lord  our  righteousness,’  who 
awakens  us  from  the  sleep  of  sin,  and  breaks  off  our 
chains.  But  when  Peter  was  awakened,  he  gave  proof 
of  the  liberty  he  had  received  by^hastening  to  the  house 
of  Mary,  and  joining  himself  to  the  disciples.  So  man, 
being  delivered  from  the  condemnation  and  bondage  of 
sin,  is  sealed  by  the  Spirit,  and  walks  before  God  in 
righteousness  and  holiness.” — Dr,  Sumner^  A^rcJihisliop 
of  Canterbury, 

“ Justification  regards  something  done^hr  us ; sanc- 
tification, something  done  in  us.  The  one  is  a change  in 
our  state,  the  other  in  our  nature.  The  one  is  perfect, 
the  other  gradual.  The  one  is  derived  from  the  obedi- 
ence of  the  Saviour,  the  other  from  His  Spirit.  The 
one  gives  us  a title  to  heaven,  the  other  a meetness  for 
it.  Suppose  you  had  a son ; you  forbade  him  to  enter  a 
place  of  contagion  on  pain  of  losing  all  you  could  leave 
him.  He  goes,  and  is  seized  with  the  infection.  He  is 
guilty,  for  he  has  transgressed  your  command,  but  he  is 
also  diseased.  Do  you  not  perceive  that  your  forgiving 
him  does  not  heal  him?  He  wants  not  only  the  father’s 
pardon,  but  the  physician’s  aid.  In  vain  is  he  freed  from 
the  forfeiture  of  his  estate,  if  he  be  left  under  the  force 
of  the  disorder.” — Jay, 

‘‘Inherent  righteousness  “Imputed  righteousness 

1.  Sanctifies.  1.  Justifies. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


317 


2.  Makes  us  shine  before 

men. 

3.  Pleases  God. 

4.  Discharges  from  hypo- 

crisy. 

5.  Makes  us  pray. 

6.  Is  our  sincerity. 

7.  Respects  the  law. 

8.  Is  the  evidence  of  our 

salvation. 

9.  Is  our  joy. 

10.  Is  to  be  loved. 

11.  Is  imperfect. 

12.  Is  our  qualification  for 

heaven.” 


2.  Makes  us  shine  before 

God. 

3.  Appeases  him. 

4.  Discharges  from  guilt. 

5.  Makes  our  prayers  pre- 

vail. 

6.  Is  our  perfection. 

7.  Answers  the  law. 

8.  Is  the  foundation  of  it. 

9.  Is  our  glory,  Isa.  xlv. 

25. 

10.  Is  to  be  trusted. 

11.  Is  perfect. 

12.  Is  our  title  to  it.” 

Mason. 


KINDNESS. — Gen.  1.  21;  Lev.  xix.  18;  Ruth  ii. ; 
iii.;  Job  xxix.  25;  Prov.  xvii.  17;  xviii.  24;  xix.  22; 
xxxi.  26 ; Mark  ii.  3 ; Rom.  xii.  10 ; xv.  1-3 ; 1 Cor. 
xiii.  4 ; 2 Cor.  vi.  6 ; x.  1 ; Eph.  iv.  32 ; Col.  iii.  12 ; 
1 Pet.  iii.  8 ; 2 Pet.  i.  7. 

OF  God. — 2 Sam.  ii.  6;  Neh.  ix.  17  ; Ps.  xviii. 

35;  xxxvi.  7,  10;  xlii.  8;  xlviii.  9;  Ixiii.  3;  Ixxxix. 
33,49;  xcii.  2;  ciii.  4;  cvii.  43 ; cxix.  88;  cxliii.  8; 
Isa.  liv.  8-10 ; Ixiii.  7 ; Jer.  xxxi.  3 ; Hos.  ii.  19 ; Joel 
ii.  13;  Luke  vi.  35;  Tit.  iii.  4. 

The  very  word  kindness  comes  from  the  cognate  word 
kinned,  L ^.,  one  of  the  same  kin  or  race ; acknowledg- 
ing and  reminding  us  of  the  fact  that  all  men  are  brethren 

— all  of  the  same  blood — and  therefore  they  should  all 
27  * 


S18 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


act  as  brethren.  All  who  are  of  the  same  kindred  should 
he  kind.  The  same  analogy  is  found  in  the  word  humane 
from  human. 

Politeness  (which  is  only  one  species  of  kindness) 
has  been  well  defined  as  “ lighting  our  neighbor’s  candle 
by  our  own,”  by  which  we  lose  nothing  and  impart  some- 
thing. 

“ Good  words  do  more  than  hard  speeches,  as  the 
sunbeams  without  any  noise  will  make  the  traveler  cast 
off  his  cloak,  which  all  the  blustering  winds  could  not  do, 
but  only  make  him  bind  it  closer  to  him.” — Leighton. 

“ The  power  of  gentleness  is  irresistible.” — H.  Martyn. 

“ The  kindness  of  many  is  too  much  like  an  echo ; it 
returns  exactly  the  counterpart  of  what  it  receives,  and 
neither  more  nor  less.” — Matt.  vi.  46,  47. 

Little  Kindnesses.— Life  affords  but  few  opportuni- 
ties of  doing  great  services  for  others;  but  there  is 
scarcely  an  hour  of  the  day  that  does  not  afford  us  an 
opportunity  of  performing  some  little,  it  may  be  unno- 
ticed kindness. 

Rowland  Hill  used  quaintly  to  say,  “ I would  give 
nothing  for  that  man’s  religion  whose  very  dog  and  cat 
are  not  the  better  for  it.” 

The  Rev.  H.  Venn. — On  one  occasion  when  passing 
through  the  West  of  England,  whilst  sitting  at  the  win- 
dow of  an  inn,  he  observed  the  waiter  endeavoring  to 
assist  a man  who  was  driving  some  pigs  on  the  road, 
while  the  rest  of  the  servants  amused  themselves  only 
with  the  difficulties  which  the  man  experienced  from  their 
frowardness.  This  benevolent  trait  in  the  waiter’s  cha- 
racter induced  Mr.  Venn  to  call  him  in,  and  to  express 
to  him  the  pleasure  which  he  felt  in  seeing  him  perform 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHEEIXaS. 


319 


this  act  of  kindness.  After  showing  him  how  pleasing 
to  the  Almighty  every  instance  of  good  will  to  our  fel- 
low-creatures was,  he  expatiated  on  the  love  of  God  in 
sending  His  Son  from  the  purest  benevolence  to  save 
mankind.  He  exhorted  him  to  seek  for  that  salvation 
Avhich  God,  in  His  infinite  mercy,  had  given  as  the  most 
inestimable  gift  to  man.  He  promised  to  send  him  a 
copy  of  His  own  work,  “The  Complete  Duty  of  Man.” 
Many  years  after  this,  a friend  going  to  see  him,  stayed 
on  Saturday  night  at  an  inn,  and  the  next  day  asked  the 
servants  whether  any  of  them  went  to  a place  of  worship 
on  a Sunday ; to  his  surprise,  he  found  the  master  of 
the  house  a godly  man,  having  family  prayers  in  his 
house,  and  requiring  his  servants  to  attend  a place  of 
worship  at  least  once  every  Sahhath.  On  inquiring  fur- 
ther, he  was  told  that  some  years  ago  a gentleman  had 
sent  him  a book,  which  had  been  greatly  blessed  to  him, 
and  on  desiring  to  see  the  book,  he  found  it  to  be  “ The 
Complete  Duty  of  Man.”  Thus  was  the  promise  fulfilled, 
“Blessed  are  they  that  sow  beside  all  waters.”  “ Cast 
thy  bread  upon  the  waters,  for  thou  shalt  find  it  after 
many  days.” 

“The  Man  that  Killed  his  Neighbor.” — A well- 
known  and  excellent  tract.  No.  65  on  the  Tract  Society’s 
list. 

KINGS,  Christians.— Ex.  xix.  6;  Isa.  xlix.  23; 
Matt.  XXV.  34  ; Luke  vi.  20 ; vii.  28  ; xii.  32  ; xxii.  29  ; 
2 Tim.  iv.  8 ; Heb.  xii.  28 ; Jas.  ii.  5 ; 1 Pet.  ii.  9 ; Rev. 
i.  9 ; V.  10  ; xx.  6. 

Eternal  Crown. — A Romisli  priest  put  the  ques- 
tion to  an  aged  convert  on  his  dying  bed,  ‘Now,  Bourke, 


320 


ILXUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


is  it  not  true  that  you  left  the  Church  of  Kome  for  lu- 
cre’s sake  ?’  The  answer  was  a remarkable  one.  Rais- 
ing his  voice  as  high  as  his  declining  strength  would  ad- 
mit of,  he  exclaimed,  ‘ True  for  you.  Sir,  I did  leave  it 
for  lucre  s sake,  but  it  was  for  the  lucre  of  everlasting 
life  that  I left  it.’ 

“ Another  priest,  addressing  a convert,  said,  ‘ Confess 
what  you  get  for  leaving  the  true  Church,  and  I’ll  give 
you  more  for  turning  back.’  ‘ Neither  more  then,  since 
you  must  know  it,  than  a crown  each,  and  every  one  of 
us,”  was  the  reply.  ‘ A crown,  Paddy  Connor  ! only  a 
crown  !’  said  the  priest;  ‘you  shall  have  that,  and  more 
too.’  ‘ Oh,  but,’  said  Paddy,  ‘ the  crown  we  are  looking 
for  is  a crown  of  glory,  reserved  in  heaven  for  us  by  the 
only  Intercessor  between  Grod  and  man.’  ” — Sunday  at 
Home. 

“ You’ll  be  a Duke,  but  I shall  be  a King.” — 
“ A consumptive  disease  seized  the  eldest  son  and  heir 
of  the  Duke  of  Hamilton,  which  ended  in  his  death.  A 
little  before  his  departure  from  the  world,  he  lay  ill  at 
the  family  seat  near  Glasgow.  Two  ministers  came  to 
see  him,  one  of  them  at  his  request  prayed  with  him. 
After  the  minister  had  prayed,  the  dying  youth  put  his 
hand  back,  and  took  his  Bible  from  under  his  pillow,  and 
opened  it  at  the  passage,  ‘ I have  fought  a good  fight,  I 
have  finished  my  course,  I have  kept  the  faith ; hence- 
forth there  is  laid  up  for  me  a crown  of  righteousness, 
which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  shall  give  me  at 
that  day ; and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all  them  also 
that  love  His  appearing.’  ‘This,  Sirs,’  said  he,  ‘is  all 
my  comfort.’  As  he  was  lying  one  day  on  the  sofa,  his 
tutor  was  conversing  with  him  on  some  astronomical  sub- 


ILLUSTPwATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


321 


ject,  and  about  the  nature  of  the  fixed  stars.  ^ Ah,’ 
said  he,  ^ in  a little  while  I shall  know  more  of  this  than 
all  of  you  together.’  When  his  death  approached,  he 
called  his  brother  to  his  bedside,  and  addressing  him 
with  the  greatest  affection  and  seriousness,  he  closed 
with  these  remarkable  words,  ^ And  now,  Douglas,  in  a 
little  time  you’ll  be  a duke,  but  I shall  be  a king.’  ” — 
Oheever. 

KNOWLEDGE.— Gen.  ii.  9,  17;  iii.  1^19;  Exod. 
V.  2 ; viii.  10 ; 2 Chron.  i.  12 ; Job  xxi.  14 ; Ps.  ix.  10 ; 
Ixxix.  6;  Ixxxii.  5;  xci.  14;  cxix.  66;  Prov.  i.  7,  22, 
X.  14;  xiv.  8,  18;  xviii.  1;  xix.  2:  xx.  12;  Isa.  i.  3; 

V.  13;  xxxiii.  6;  xlvii.  10;  liv.  13;  Jer.  iv.  22;  ix.  6, 

23,  24 ; xxiv.  7 ; xxxi.  34 ; Dan.  ii.  21 ; xi.  32 ; Hos. 

iv.  6 ; vi.  3-6 ; Hab.  ii.  14 ; Mai.  ii.  7 ; Matt.  xi.  25  ; 

xiii.  11 ; Luke  xii.  6 ; xix.  42,  44;  John  xiii.  7 ; xvii. 
3,  25 ; Rom.  i.  28 ; ii.  20 ; x.  2 ; 1 Cor.  viii.  1,  3 ; xiii. 
8-12;  XV.  34;  Phil.  i.  9;  Col.  iii.  10;  Jas.  iii.  13;  2 
Pet.  i.  3-6 ; ii.  20  ; iii.  18. 

like  light  of  the  sun,  candle,  &c. 

torch  or  lantern  by  night. 

eye  of  the  body,  (Matt.  vi.  22,  23.) 

compasSj  the  mariner’s  companion  on  the 

pathless  ocean. 

guide  post,  where  many  roads  meet. 

lighthouse  on  a dangerous  coast. 

, if  unsanctified,  is  no  more  availing  than  a painted 

fire  on  a cold  day. 

The  knowledge  of  too  many  Christians  is  light  without 
heat ; clear,  but  cold,  like  a January  morning. 


21 


322 


ILLTTSTRATITK  GATHERINGS. 


Divine  Knowledge  is  not  the  light  of  the  moon  for 
us  to  sleep  by,  but  the  light  of  the  sun  to  walk  by. 

Knowledge  IS  Power.” — ‘‘It  is  not  a couch  to 
rest  a searching  and  restless  spirit,  nor  a terrace  for  a 
wandering  and  variable  mind  to  walk  up  and  down  upon  ; 
nor  a tower  of  state  for  a proud  mind  to  raise  itself 
upon;  nor  a commanding  fort  for  strife  and  contention  ; 
nor  yet  a shop  for  profit  and  sale  ; but  a rich  storehouse 
for  the  glory  of  the  Redeemer,  and  the  relief  of  man’s 
estate.” — Bacon, 

Knowledge  is  poioer  for  good  or  bad,  as  it  is  applied. 
A horse  under  restraint  is  of  use  in  carrying  loads  and 
l)earing  burdens,  &c.  But  if  not  restrained,  he  breaks 
his  bridle,  throws  his  rider,  and  dashes  the  carriage  in 
pieces.  The  water  of  a large  pond,  conducted  by 
trenches,  or  directed  by  a mill,  is  of  use  ; but  if  it  breaks 
its  banks,  it  sweeps  everything  before  it,  and  destroys, 
where  otherwise  it  would  be  a blessing.  When  the  ship 
is  steered  right,  the  sails  help  forward  her  onward  course; 
but  if  steered  wrong,  the  more  sail  she  carries  the  worse.” 

LAST  WORDS. 

It  would  be  a striking  history  were  the-  departing 
sayings  of  eminent  men  always  recorded  ! Take  a few 
examples  from  the  men  of  this  world,  and  from  those 
who  lived  and  died  in  Jesus.” 

Charles  IX.  (who  gave  the  order  for  the  massacre  on 
St.  Bartholomew’s  Day,  1575)  expired  bathed  in  his  own 
blood,  which  burst  from  his  veins  whilst  he  exclaimed, 
‘‘  What  blood — what  murders — I know  not  where  I am — 
how  will  all  this  end  ? What  shall  I do  ? I am  lost  for 
ever — I know  it !” 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


323 


Francis  Spira,  an  Italian  apostate,  died  in  the  most 
awful  despair.  On  his  death-bed  he  exclaimed,  My 
sin  is  greater  than  the  mercy  of  God.  I have  denied 
Christ  voluntarily ; I feel  that  He  hardens  me,  and  al- 
lows me  no  hope.” 

Hobbes,  the  infidel,  before^  death, — am  taking  a 
fearful  leap  into  the  dark.” 

Goethe. — His  dying  exclamation  w^as  mournfully  sig- 
nificant: — Open  the  shutter  and  let  in  more  light.” 
Contrast  the  words  of  the  Rev.  T.  Scott,  the  Commen- 
tator, when  standing  upon  the  confines  of  the  grave, 
‘‘  This  is  heaven  begun ; I have  done  with  darkness  for 
ever  ; nothing  remains  but  light  and  joy.” 

Nelson,  wounded  mortally  by  a bullet : — “0  victory, 
victory,  how  you  do  distress  my  poor  head  ! Doctor,  I 
have  not  been  a great  sinner.  Thank  God,  I have  done 
my  duty.” 

Wolfe. — They  run  ! they  run  !”  ‘‘Who  ?”  “The 
French.”  “ Then  I die  happy.” 

William  Pitt,  who  could  never  clearly  apprehend 
what  experimental  Christianity  meant,  on  his  death-bed 
said  to  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln: — “I  have,  like  many 
other  men,  neglected  prayer  too  much  to  have  any  ground 
of  hope  that  it  can  be  efficacious  on  a death-bed.  But  I 
throw  myself  on  the  mercy  of  God  through  the  merits 
of  Christ!” 

Lord  Byron,  a short  time  before  death : — “ Shall 
I sue  for  mercy  ?”  After  a long  pause,  he  added,  “ Come, 
come,  no  weakness ; let’s  be  a man  to  the  last.” 

George  IV. — “ Oh,  my  God,  this  is  death  1” 

Contrast  the  last  hopes  and  experience  of  departing 
saints  : — 


324 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Luther. — Our  God  is  the  God  from  wlibm  cometh 
salvation ; God  is  the  Lord,  by  whom  we  escape  death.” 
Calvin.— Thou,  Lord,  bruisest  me ; but  I am  abun- 
dantly satisfied,  since  it  is  from  thy  hand.” 

Knox. — Live  in  Christ,  live  in  Christ,  and  the  flesh 
need  not  fear  death.  ^ 

Bellarmine,  the  eminent  Roman  Catholic  apologist 
and  preacher  : — ‘‘  It  is  safest  to  trust  in  Jesus.” 

Sir  Isaac  Newton,  a little  before  death  : — I do  not 
know  what  I may  appear  to  the  world,  but  to  myself  I 
seem  to  have  been  only  like  a boy  playing  on  the  sea- 
shore, and  diverting  myself  in  now  and  then  finding  a 
smoother  pebble  or  a prettier  shell  than  ordinary,  while 
the  great  ocean  of  truth  lies  all  undiscovered  before  me.” 
Richard  Baxter. — Oh ! I thank  Him,  I thank  Him; 
the  Lord  teach  you  how  to  die.”  ^‘I  have  pain — there 
is  no  arguing  against  sense ; but  I have  peace,  I have 
peace.” 

Latimer. — Be  of  good  courage,  Master  Ridley,  and 
play  the  man ; we  shall  this  day  light  such  a candle  in 
England,  as  by  God’s  grace  shall  never  be  put  out.” 
Bilney. — ‘‘Jesus!  I believe.” 

Robert  Bruce. — The  moment  before  he  died,  having 
eaten  an  egg  at  breakfast,  said  to  his  daughter,  “I  think 
I am  yet  hungry,  you  may  bring  me  another  egg ;”  but 
having  mused  awhile,  he  said,  “ Hold,  daughter,  hold, 
my  Master  calls  me,”  with  these  words  his  sight  failed 
him ; on  which  he  called  for  the  Bible,  and  said,  “ Turn 
to  the  eighth  chapter  of  the  Romans,  and  set  my  finger 
on  the  words,  ‘ I am  persuaded  that  neither  death  nor 
life,’  ” &c.‘;  when  this  was  done,  he  said,  “Now,  is  my 
finger  upon  them?”  Being  told  that  it  was,  he  added. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHEKINUS. 


325 


Now  God  be  with  you,  my  dear  children  ; I have  break- 
fasted with  you,  and  shall  sup  with  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
this  night,’'  and  then  expired. 

Dr.  Preston. — Blessed  be  God  ! though  I change 
my  place,  I shall  not  change  my  company ; for  I have 
walked  with  God  w^hile  living,  and  now  I go  to  rest  with 
God.” 

Matthew  Henry. — ^‘You  have  been  used  to  take 
notice  of  the  sayings  of  dying  men,  this  is  mine, — that 
a life  spent  in  the  service  of  God,  and  communion  with 
Him,  is  the  most  comfortable  life  that  any  one  can  lead 
in  this  present  world.” 

Rutherford. — ^^If  he  should  slay  me  ten  thousand 
times  ten  thousand  times,  I’ll  trust.”  I feel,  I feel,  I 
believe  in  joy,  and  rejoice  ; I feed  on  manna.”  Oh,  for 
arms  to  embrace  Him ! Oh,  for  a well-tuned  harp  !” 

Rev.  James  Hervey. — You  tell  me  that  I have  but 
a few  moments  to  live.  Oh,  let  me  spend  them  in  ador- 
ing our  great  Redeemer  ! Oh,  welcome  death ; 

thou  mayest  well  be  reckoned  among  the  treasures  of  the 
Christian.”  His  last  words, — The  great  conflict  is 
over;  all  is  done.”  [See  Nativity  of  Christ, 

Halyburton,  to  his  aged  elder, — Jamie,  ye  are  an 
auld  man,  and  I am  dying ; yet  the  child  shall  die  an 
hundred  years  old.  I am  like  a shock  of  corn  fully  ripe. 
I have  ripened  fast  under  the  bright  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness; and  we  have  had  brave  showers.”  Just  before 
death, — I am  thinking  on  the  pleasant  spot  that  I may 
get  to  lie  in,  close  beside  Mr.  Rutherford  and  Principal 
Anderson.  I will  come  in  as  a little  one  among  them, 
and  I will  get  my  little  George  in  my  hand ; and,  oh,  we 

will  be  a group  of  bonnie  dust,''  During  the  last  six 
28 


826 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


hours  his  voice  failed  him.  But  his  angelic  face  was 
eloquent ; and  when  he  could  not  speak,  he  gently  clapped 
his  hands  in  triumph. 

Kev.  John  Broavn. — ^‘My  Christ!  my  Christ!” 
Lambert  at  the  stake. — None  but  Christ ! None 
but  Christ!”  Cecil,  when  he  died,  exclaimed,  ^‘None 
but  Christ ! None  but  Christ ! — so  said  dying  Lambert 
at  the  stake ; and  so,  under  all  circumstances,  and  with 
all  his  heart,  says  Richard  Cecil.” 

Eliot. — When  he  could  no  longer  leave  his  dwelling, 
through  weakness  and  infirmity,  the  ruling  passion  still 
prevailed,  and  he  had  a young  Indian  to  dwell  with  him, 
whom  he  taught  to  read  several  passages  of  Scripture. 
He  lived  till  near  ninety.  One  of  his  last  sayings  was, 
“ The  evening  clouds  are  passed  away;  the  Lord  Jesus, 
whom  I have  served,  like  Polycarp,  for  eighty  years,  will 
not  forsake  me  now.  Oh,  come  in  glory ! I have  long 
waited  for  Thy  coming.  Let  no  dark  cloud  rest  on  the 
work  of  the  Indians  ; let  it  live  when  I am  dead.”  Here 
his  voice  failed,  and  his  last  words  were,  ‘‘Welcome 

joy!” 

President  Edwards,  after  bidding  good-by  to  all  his 
children,  looked  about,  and  said,  “Now,  where  is  Jesus 
of  Nazareth,  my  never-failing  Friend?”  And  so  he  fell 
asleep,  and  went  to  the  Lord  he  loved. 

Rev.  John  Wesley. — “The  best  of  all  is,  God  is 
with  us.” 

Rev.  Charles  Wesley. — “ I shall  be  satisfied  with 
thy  likeness  ; — satisfied — satisfied  !” 

Charles  of  Bala. — “There  is  a Refuge.” 

Rev.  Thomas  Jones,  when  dying, — “ A sinner  saved ! 
a sinner  saved !” 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATUERIXGS. 


327 


Rev.  Pliny  Fisk,  to  his  brethren. — ‘‘Live  near  to 
God,  dwell  in  love,  and  wear  out  in  the  service  of 
Christ.” 

Rev.  John  Janeway. — “ More  praise  still.  Oh,  help 
me  to  praise  Him  ! I have  nothing  else  to  do ; I have 
done  with  prayer  and  other  ordinances.” 

Dr.  Payson. — “ The  battle’s  fought, — the  battle’s 
fought ; and  the  victory  is  won, — the  victory  is  won,  for 
ever  I I am  going  to  bathe  in  an  ocean  of  purity,  and 
benevolence,  and  happiness,  to  all  eternity.”  “Faith 
and  patience,  hold  out.” 

Dr.  Xettleton. — His  parting  counsel. — “While  ye 
have  the  light,  walk  in  the  light.” 

J.  J.  Gurney.— “I  think  I feel  a little  joyful :”  from 
which  he  dropped  into  a sweet  sleep,  and  woke  before 
the  Throne. 

Rev.  j.  H.  Stewart. — “I  have  not  got  beyond  ‘ God 
be  merciful  to  me  a sinner.’  ” 

A Dying  Saint. — “ Valiev — shadow — home — Jesus 

% 

— peace,”  were  the  last  words  of  a dying  saint. 


LAW,  The. — Deut.  xxvii.  26 ; Isa.  xlii.  21 ; Ezek. 
XX.  11,  13,  21 ; Matt.  v.  17-48  ; xxii.  36-40 ; Luke  x. 
28 ; John  i.  17 ; Acts  xiii.  39  ; xv.  24 ; Rom.  ii.  12-29; 
iii. ; viii. ; x.  4 ; 1 Cor.  xv.  56  ; Gal.  ii.  16-21 ; iii ; iv.; 
Eph.  ii.  15;  Phil.  iii.  9;  Col.  ii.  14;  1 Tim.  i.  9;  Heb. 


vii. ; James  ii.  8-12  ; 1 John  iii.  4. 

Matt.  V.  17.  “ Think  not  that  I am  come  to  destroy 

the  law,  or  the  prophets : I am  not  come  to  destroy,  but 
to  fulfill. 


“ The  blessed  ‘ Author  and  Finisher  of  our  faith’  has  said, 
‘ ThiiiK  not  that  I am  come  to  destroy  the  law,  or  the  pro- 


328 


ILLUSTKATIYE  GATHERINGS. 


phets.  I am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfill.’  Destroy  the 
law  ? Yes,  just  as  much  as  the  infant  is  destroyed  when  he  at- 
tains to  perfect  stature  and  to  manly  strength.  Destroy  the  law  ? 
Yes,  as  much  as  the  instrument  is  destroyed,  because  it  wakes 
to  sweeter  melody  or  bolder  tones.  Destroy  the  law  ? Yes,  as 
the  vineyard  is  destroyed,  when  ‘ a blessing’  being  in  its  com- 
paratively scant  vintage,  ‘the  vats  now  are  filled,  and  the 
presses  overflow,’  with  its  gathered  produce,  in  the  sweetest, 
choicest  wine.  Destroy  the  law  ? Yes,  as  the  morning  light  is 
lost,  or  can  be  destroyed,  when  all  its  ’ mountain  mists  are 
scattered,  and  all  its  lingering  shadows  fled,  and  the  once  twi- 
light dawn  has  traveled  onward  to  a bright  and  perfect  day.” — 
Spencer. 

James  ii.  10.  ‘‘  For  whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole 

law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all.’' 

Mr.  Leupolt,  in  illustrating  this,  employed  the  following 
figure: — “Suppose  a boat  on  the  Ganges,  full  of  people;  the 
day  is  dismal — the  wind  roars — the  thunder  peals — the  waters 
are  swollen — and  the  current  rapid  ; no  boat  can  live  long  in 
such  a storm.  But  see,  there  is  a boat  full  of  people!  You 
hear  their  shrieks  between  the  thunder-peals ! They  fear  the 
rocks  before  them, — how  can  they  be  saved  ? Oh,  if  they  could 
but  be  drawn  into  this  narrow  creek,  they  would  be  safe ! Now, 
suppose  the  people  on  shore  throw  out  to  them  a chain;  they 
catch  it,  and  already  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of  deliverance, 
when,  alas  ! suddenly,  as  both  they  and  the  people  on  shore  be- 
gin to  pull,  one  link  of  the  chain  breaks, — ^not  ten  links,  but 
one, — what  can  I’ley  then  do?  ‘ Overboard  with  the  chain,  or 
it  will  sink  us  suuner,’  cries  one  man  from  the  boat.  ‘What 
shall  they  do  then  ! ‘Cast  themselves  on  the  mercy  of  God,’ 
says  another.  Yes,  and  so  say  I to  the  sinner;  for  if  one  com- 
mandment be  broken, — one  link  of  the  chain, — all  is  broken” 

like  a '■'shadow^'’  or  outline— a shadowing  forth, 

(Heb.  X.  1.) 

■ a “ schoolmaster”  (Gal.  iii.  24),  or  peda- 

gogue. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


329 


a beautiful  vase,  of  wliich,  if  one  small 

piece  be  chipped,  the  v’hole  is  spoilt. 

a dreary  rock.  The  soul  of  man  is  the 

Andromeda  chained  to  the  rock ; Satan 
is  the  monster  ready  to  devour ; the 
Gospel  is  the  Perseus,  which,  by  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit,  slays  the  monster’s 
power,  breaks  the  legal  chain,  and  sets 
the  soul  at  liberty. 

Moses’  vail.  (2  Cor.  iii.  13-16.) 

The  law  is  the  accuser,  marshal,  jailer,  and  recorder 
of  every  sinner.  It  is  his  accuser^  ‘ the  adversary  who 
delivers  us  to  the  officer,’  and  makes  out  the  charge 
against  us.  It  is  the  marshaL  It  attaches  him  of  high 
treason  against  the  majesty  of  Heaven,  and  arrests  him, 
in  the  name  of  God.  • It  is  his  jailer.  It  shuts  him  up 
Greek,  Gal.  iii.  22)  under  sin  (under  the 
charge  and  in  the  consciousness  of  guilt) ; it  locks  him 
up,  and  turns  the  key,  and  draws  the  bolts  on  him.  It 
records  the  sentence  of  death  against  him,  for  there  is 
‘ death  recorded’  against  every  soul  of  man  ; the  holiest 
saint  is  legally  attainted  traitor  and  a reprieved  felon] 
and  there  it  leaves  the  man,  ^dead,’  dead  in  law,  for  he 
who  goes  out  of  court  sentenced  to  die  is,  in  the  eye  of 
the  law,  a dead  man.  So  the  sinner  is  dead.  If  he 
looks  to  the  law,  he  sees  only  death  before  him.  He, 
therefore,  must  not  look  to  it,  for,  as  he  suffered  in  Christ 
(for  Christ  died  for  his  people),  he  has  once  suffered  for 
sin,  ‘ and  he  who  has  suffered  in  the  flesh  has  ceased  from 
sin.’  ^ He  that  is  dead  is  justified  from  sin.’  One  death 
is  enough.  And  so  now  the  believer  must  only  look  to 
Christ,  to  His  perfect  obedience  as  his  righteousness,  to 


830 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


His  precious  death  as  Im  punishment,  to  His  resurrection 
as  his  discharge,  to  His  ascension  as  the  assurance  of 
his  own  being  raised  to  His  right  hand  in  heavenly 
places,  and  to  His  Spirit^  as  the  only  source  of  his 
strength.  ’ ’ — Ohampneys. 

Eor  us  sinners  to  expect  to  be  saved  by  the  law  is 
just  as  if  a man  under  sentence  of  death  should  attempt 
to  sue  out  his  pardon  on  the  footing  of  that  very  law 
which  has  convicted  him.” — Madan, 

Let  it  be  observed  that  Christ's  active  obedience  to 
the  law  for  us,  and  in  our  room  and  stead,  does  not  ex- 
empt us  from  personal  obedience  to  it,  any  more  than 
His  sufferings  and  death  exempt  us  from  a corporeal 
death,  or  suffering  for  His  sake.  It  is  true,  indeed,  that 
we  don’t  suffer  and  die  in  the  sense  He  did,  to  satisfy 
justice,  and  atone  for  sin ; so  neither  do  we  yield  obe- 
dience to  the  law,  in  order  to  obtain  eternal  life  by  it. 
By  Christ’s  obedience  for  us  we  are  exempted  from  obedi- 
ence to  it  in  this  sense,  but  not  from  obedience  to  it  as  a 
rule  of  walk  and  conversation,  by  which  we  may  glorify 
God,  and  express  our  thankfulness  for  His  abundant 
mercies.” — Dr.  Gill. 

LAW  AND  GOSPEL. — Bom.  vii. ; x.  3-10  ; 2 Cor. 
iii. ; Heb.  xii.  18-29. 

Difference  between 
LAW.  GOSPEL. 

1.  Almost  wholly  nega-  1.  Positive.  ^^Thoushalt 
tive.  Cf.  the  Ten  love  the  Lord  thy 

Commandments.  God  with  all  thy 

‘^Thou  shalt  not,”  heart,”  &c. 

&c. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


331 


Difference  between 

GOSPEL. 

The  still  small  voice.” 
(1  Kings  xix.  12.) 


2. 


Christ’s  first  miracle, 
— turning  water  into 
wine. 

Like  the  dew — soften- 
ing. 


LAW. 

2.  Like  the  strong  wind, 

earthquake,  fire.  (1 
Kings  xix.  11,  12.) 

3.  Moses’  first  miracle, — 3. 

turning  water  into 
blood. 

4.  Like  the  hammer — 4. 

breaking. 

‘‘  The  best  way  to  shut  men  up  to  the  Gospel  is  to  shut 
them  out  from  the  law.” — LuTce  xviii.  21-24. 

It  was  the  admirable  advice  which  Mr.  Wesley  re- 
cords as  having  been  given  to  a preacher  by  an  old 
woman.  ‘Preach,’  said  she,  ‘the  law  first — then  the 
Gospel — then  the  law  again.’  ” — Life  of  Dr.  A,  Clarke, 

“ Though  the  New  Testament  is  not  to  be  interpreted 
by  the  Old,  but  rather  the  Old  Testament  by  the  New, 
yet  when  the  light  of  the  latter  dispensation  is  thrown 
upon  the  elder  one,-it  is  often  reflected  back  as  in  a 
mirror,  so  as  to  cast  additional  lustre  upon  itself.  Like 
that  secret  writing,  which  is  invisible  to  the  reader,  till, 
held  before  the  flame,  it  gives  forth  the  precious  truth 
for  which  the  soul  was  longing ; so  are  there  myriads  of 
bright  and  holy  thoughts  within  that  volume,  which  con- 
ceal themselves  from  such  as  are  cold  in  their  affections 
towards  its  Author,  but  which  are  brought  out  by  the 
warmth  of  heavenly  desires,  giving  sweet  assurances  of 
mercy  and  rich  promises  of  blessing,  when  held  before  a 
glowing  and  a grateful  heart.” — Rev.  J.  F.  Stainforth. 

“By  the  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin ; by  the  Gospel 
is  the  knowledge  of  Christ.” 


332 


illustrative  gatherings. 


God  hath  written  a law  and  a Gospel ; the  law  to 
humble  us,  and  the  Gospel  to  comfort  us  ; the  law  to  cast 
us  down,  and  the  Gospel  to  raise  us  up  ; the  law  to  con- 
vince us  of  our  misery,  and  the  Gospel  to  convince  us  of 
His  mercy ; the  law  to  discover  sin,  and  the  Gospel  to 
discover  grace  and  Christ.” — Mason, 

You  never  saw  a woman  sewing  without  a needle ! 
She  would  come  but  poor  speed,  if  she  only  sewed  wi* 
the  thread.  So,  I think,  when  we’re  dealing  wi’  sin- 
ners, we  maun  aye  put  in  the  needle  o’  the  law  first ; for 
the  fact  is,  they  re  sleepin’  sound,  and  they  need  to  be 
awakened  up  wi  something  sharp.  But  when  we’ve  got 
the  needle  o’  the  law  fairly  in,  we  may  draw  as  lang  a 

thread  as  you  like  o’  Gospel  consolation  after  it.” 

Floehhart, 

LETTERS. 

One  great  means  of  usefulness.  Do  Christians  suffi- 
ciently think  of  it  ? 

The  Rev.  John  jS^ewton  says  rather  reckoned 

on  doing  more  good  by  some  of  my  other  works  than  by 
my  letters,  which  I rather  wrote  without  study  or  with- 
out design.  Yet  his  letters  were  the  great  treasure  he 
left  behind.  It  is  stated  in  the  life  of  Mr.  Jay,  of  Bath, 
that  he  used  to  have  one  read  to  him  every  Sunday  eve- 
ning. 

Rutherford’s  letters  were  written  more  than  two 
centuries  ago,  yet  the  smell  of  the  myrrh  has  not  yet 
departed.  Most  eminently  have  they  been  blessed. 
They  are  not  historical  letters.  They  contain  neither 
politics  nor  biography.  They  are  not  argumentative, 
like  Pascal’s,  nor  descriptive,  like  Walpole’s.  They  are 


ILTA’STRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


33S 


'pure  devotion^ — a Christian  heart’s  love  letters, — the  out- 
flow of  a sweet  fountain  that  sent  forth  healing  waters. 
Cecil  used  to  call  Rutherford  “ one  of  his  classics.” 
Baxter  said,  Hold  off  the  Bible,  and  such  a book  the 
world  never  saw.”  One  of  his  golden  sentences  gives 
us  the  secret  of  his  unusual  unction, — The  cross  gives 
much  to  say,''  ■ 

LIFE. — Gen.  ii.  T,  17 ; xlvii.  9 ; Deut.  xxx.  20  ; 
xxxii.  29 ; 1 Sam.  ii.  6 ; xii.  2 ; xx.  3 ; 1 Chron.  xxix. 
15;  Jobvii. ; xiv. ; xvi.  22  ; xvii.  13:  xxxiv.  14,  15; 
Ps.  xvii.  14  ; xxxvi.  5 ; xxxix. ; xlix.  20  ; Ixiii.  3 ; Ixvi. 
9;  Ixxxix.  48;  xc. ; civ.  27-30  ; Prov.  iv.  10;  Eccles. 
i.  4;  iii.  2;  ix.  10;  Isa.  xxxviii.  18,  19;  Dan.  v.  23; 
Matt.  X.  39  ; Luke  viii.  14;  xii.  15  ; xxi.  34  ; Acts  xvii. 
28 ; xviii.  10 ; xx.  24 ; Rom.  xiv.  7-9 ; 1 Cor.  iii.  22 ; 
2 Cor.  V.  6 ; Phil.  i.  21 ; 1 Tim.  iv.  8 ; vi.  7 ; 1 Pet.  i. 
17-19. 

Gen.  XXV.  A chapter  of  life  in  a changing  -world.  Abra- 
ham’s marriage — Abraham’s  death — Family  dissensions — Isaac 
and  Ishmael — Isaac’s  children — The  two  seeds — Esau  and 
Jacob. 

Ps.  xxxi.  15.  ‘Oly  times  are  in  thy  hand.” 

Life  is  the  ordinance  of  God.  Nothing  more  shows  Divine 
Sovereignty  than  the  time  and  place  of  our  birth,  the  duration 
of  our  life,  and  the  circumstances  of  our  death. 

1 Cor.  vii.  29.  “But  this  I say,  brethren,  the  time  is 
short.” 

The  word  translated  “short,”  is  commonly  applied  to  the  act 
of  furling  in  sail,  i.  e.,  reducing  it  into  a narrow  compass ; and 
is  then  applied  to  any  thing  that  is  reduced  -svithin  narro-w 
limits. 


334 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


One  of  the  most  ingenious  tortures  of  the  Hohenslaufen 
family,  in  the  height  of  their  despotic  control,  was  that  of  a 
cell,  which,  at  the  prisoner’s  first  entrance,  presented  an  air  of 
comfort  and  ease ; so  that  it  was  not  till  he  had  been  a few  days 
confined  that  he  observed  the  dimensions  of  his  chamber  begin- 
ning to  contract.  But  the  discovery  once  made,  the  fact  became 
more  appalling  everyday.  Slowly,  but  terribly,  the  sides  drew 
closer,  and  the  unhappy  victim  at  last  was  crushed  to  death. 
What  an  emblem  does  this  suggest  of  the  sinner’s  contracting 
day  of  grace  ! Oh,  what  would  the  poor  victim  in  such  a cell 
have  given  to  see  the  door  open,  and  hear  a voice, — “ Escape 
for  thy  life!”  Would  he  have  lingered  for  one  moment,  think 
you  ? Would  that  sinners  would  escape  as  eagerly  by  the  door 
of  grace ! 

Emblems: — A dream;  an  eagle  hasting  to  the  prey; 
a flower ; grass ; handbreadth ; a pilgrimage ; a shadow ; 
a shepherd’s  tent ; sleep  ; a swift  ship  ; a swift  post : a 
tale  told  ; a thread  cut  by  the  weaver  ; a vapor  ; water 
spilt  on  the  ground;  a weaver’s  shuttle;  wind. 

It  is  calculated  that, — 

1 person  dies  every  1 second. 

60  persons  die  every  1 minute. 

300 
3,600 
86,400 
31,566,227 
946,986,810 

The  • Chinese  apply  to  different  ages  certain  terms*. 
The  age  of  10  is  called  the  opening  degree;  20,  youth 
expired ; 30,  strength  and  marriage ; 40,  ofiicially  apt ; 
50,  error-knowing;  60,  cycle-closing;  70,  rare  bird  of 
age;  80,  rusty- visaged ; 90,  delayed;  100,  age’s  ex- 
tremity.— Sir  J.  Bowring. 


5 minutes, 
hour, 
day. 
year. 

generation  of  30 
years. 


II.LrSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


835 


Chaxge  is  written  upon  all  the  lintels  of  the  numer- 
ous door-posts  of  human  life, — change  of  the  most  con- 
tradictory and  surprising  nature,  and  of  which  we  have 
at  present  some  impressive,  and  even  mournful  instances. 
The  man  born  in  poverty  dies  in  possession  of  the  fields 
upon  which  in  early  life  he  earned  his  bread  by  the  sweat 
of  his  brow.  The  hereditary  owner  of  vast  estates  lives 
to  see  them,  like  dissolving  views,  fading  before  his  eyes; 
and  he  expatriates  himself,  perhaps,  to  draw  his  latest 
sigh  in  the  shambles  of  continental  debauchery.  The 
diligent  and  successful  merchant,  who  contemplated  an 
evening  of  life  placid  and  clear,  sees  the  fortune  of  his 
industry  fall  to  pieces  before  some  commercial  tornado ; 
and  instead  of  enjoying  the  fruit  of  his  labors,  must  end 
his  days  in  contributing,  perhups,  to  enrich  those  by 
whom  he  has  been  ruined.  The  father  of  a hopeful 
family,  upon  whom  he  has  expended  time,  and  labor,  atid 
money, — who  he  expected,  in  his  vanity,  might  be  the 
founders  of  an  illustrious  house,  and  transmit  to  distant 
generations  the  names  and  the  virtues  of  ancestral, anti- 
quity, lives  to  carry  every  one  of  them  to  the  grave,  and 
dies,  leaving  his  all  to  one  not  born  in  his  house,  and  who 
only  acts  the  part  of  a chief  mourner  out  of  deference 
to  public  decency.  Such  are  some  of  the  illustrations 
of  life’s  vicissitudes  upon  what  may  be  called  the  medium 
scale.” 

‘‘But,  Christians,  your  canopy  is  not  the  starry  firma- 
ment, else  you  too  might  lament  the  absence  of  the  sun 
and  moon.  Yours  is  the  bright  blue  arch  of  paradise, 
where  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  ever  shines;  where  the 
bright  and  Morning  Star  ever  twinkles  ; and  where  no 


336 


rLLITSTR  ATT  VE  G ATHE KINGS. 


clouds  obscure,  nor  tempests  roar.  Act,  then,  *your  part 
accordingly.” — il'-Farlane. 


LIGHT,  Divine. — Ps.  iv.  6 : xxvii.  1 ; xxxvi.  9 : xliii. 
3 ; Isa.  ix.  1,  2 ; xlii.  6 ; lx.  1,  3 ; Mai.  iv.  2 ; Matt, 
iv.  16 ; Luke  ii.  32 ; John  i.  4,  5,  9 ; iii.  19  ; viii.  12 ; 

ix.  5 ; xii.  85,  36  ; 1 Tim.  vi.  16  ; 1 John  i.  5 ; Rev. 

xxi.  23. 

Chutstians. — ‘‘  Lights,”  and  enlightened,” 

receiving  and  reflecting.  2 Sam.  xxii.  29  ; Ps.  xxxiv. 
5;  xxxvi.  9;  Prov.  iv.  18;  Dan.  xii.  3 ; Matt.  v.  14-16  ; 
xiii.  43;  Luke  xii.  85;  John  viii.  12;  Acts  xxvi.  18; 
Rom.  xiii.  12 ; 2 Cor.  vi.  14  ; Eph.  v.  8 ; Col.  i.  12 ; 1 

Thess.  V.  5 ; 1 Pet.  ii.  9 ; 1 John  i.  7. 

‘ Gon  is  Light,'  in  three  senses  (says  Bishop  Hall), 
1.  Of  absolute  clearness,  in  His  inflnite  wisdom  and 
knowledge.  2.  Of  exact  purity,  in  the  perfect  rectitude 
of  His  will.  3.  Of  gracious  diffusion,  in  the  communi- 
cation of  Himself  to  His  creatures,  and  to  the  Church 
especially.” 

There  are  three  great  lights, — of  nature,  grace,  and 
glory.  What  the  light  of  nature  cannot  make  manifest, 
that  of  grace  can ; and  what  grace  cannot,  glory  will. 

Divine  light  is  not  the  light  of  the  moon,  to  sleep  by, 
but  the  light  of  the  sun,  to  walk  by. 

‘‘  What  is  Light  ? — Is  it  not  a combination  of  differ- 
ent rays, — the  red,  the  orange,  the  yellow,  the  green,  the 
blue,  the  indigo,  and  the  violet  ? Some  would  think, 
perhaps,  that  they,  could  make  better  light  if  they  had 
the  brilliant  rays  alone ; but  so  think  not  I.  I would 
have  the  due  proportion  of  the  sombre  with  the  bright, 
and  all  in  simultaneous  motion;  and  then  I think  I 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


337 


should  more  resemble  both  the  created  and  the  uncreated 
light.  At  all  events,  this  is  my  one  ambition, — to  live 
with  one  Mary  at  my  Saviour’s  feet,  listening  to  His 
words  (whilst  others  are  cumbered  about  the  world) ; and 
to  die  with  the  other  Mary,  washing  His  feet  with  my 
tears,  and  wiping  them  with  the  hairs  of  my  head.”— 
Simeon. 

Lighthouses. ^ — Phil.  ii.  15. — ‘‘Among  whom  ye  shine 
as  lights  in  the  world.” 

“ The  image  here  is  not  improbably  taken  from  light- 
houses on  a sea-coast.  As  those  lighthouses  are  placed 
on  a dangerous  coast  to  apprize  vessels  of  their  peril,  and 
to  save  them  from  shipwreck,  so  the  light  of  Christian 
piety  shines  on  a dark  world,  and  on  the  dangers  of  the 
voyage  which  we  are  making.”— 

A traveler  once  visiting  the  lighthouse  at  Calais,  said  to  the 
keeper,  “ But  what  if  one  of  your  lights  should  go  out  at  night  ?” 
“Never  impossible !”  he  cried.  “ Sir,  yonder  are  ships  sail- 
ing to  all  parts  of  the  world.  If  to-night  one  of  my  burners 
were  out,  in  six  months  I should  hear  from  America,  or  India, 
saying  that  on  such  a night  the  lights  at  Calais  lighthou.se  gave 
no  warning,  and  some  vessel  had  been  wrecked.  Ah,  Sir ! 
sometimes  I feel,  when  I look  upon  my  lights,  as  if  the  eyes  of 
the  whole  world  were  fixed  upon  me.  Go  out!  burn  dim! 
Never!  impossible!” 

With  how  much  dignity  can  enthusiasm  invest  the  humblest 
occupation  ! Yet,  what  a lesson  to  the  Christian  ! It  is  no  ro- 
mance which  makes  the  Christian  a spiritual  lighthouse  for  the 
world,  with  the  eyes  of  the  whole  world  upon  him.  Let,  then, 
his  light  be  full,  and  bright,  and  clear.  The  moment  he  ne! 
gleets  It,  and  leaves  his  lamps  untrimmed,  some  poor  soul,  strug- 
gling amid  the  waves  of  temptation,  for  lack  of  it,  may  be 
dashed  upon  the  rooks  of  destruction. 

Eddystone  Lighthouse  Inscription.— “ To  eive  light 
and  save  life.”  ” 

29 


22 


838 


Tl.U'STUATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Goshen. — If  a man  whose  body  was  radiant  and 
bright  as  the  sun,  were  Avalking  through  a land  of  Egyp- 
tian darkness,  all  who  followed  him  would  actually  walk 
in  the  light,  and  the  closer  they  kept  to  him,  the  clearer 
their  light  would  be  and  the  safer  their  road.  He  who 
follows  Christ,  follows  one  from  whom  light  streams  upon 
the  road  we  are  to  go — an  illuminated  man — laying  bare 
its  hidden  pitfalls — discovering  its  stumbling  stones — 
showing  all  its  turnings  and  windings,  and  enabling  us 
to  walk  safely,  surely,  and  cheerfully  on  our  way.  (John 
viii.  12.) 

LITTLE  THINGS.— Ex.  xxiii.  30;  2 Sam.  xii.  3; 
Ps.  Ixviii.  27 ; Isa.  xxii.  23-25 ; Matt.  v.  19 ; xiii.  31, 
32;  XXV.  21:  Luke  xvi.  10;  xix.  17. 

Deut.  xxii.  G,  7.—“  If  a bird’s  nest  chance  to  be  be- 
fore thee  in  the  way  in  any  tree,  or  on  the  ground,  whe- 
ther they  be  young  ones  or  eggs,  and  the  dam  sitting 
upon  the  young,  or  upon  the  eggs,  thou  shalt  not  take 
the  dam  with  the  young ; but  thou  shalt  in  any  wise  let 
the  dam  go,  and  take  the  young  to  thee : that  it  may  be 
well  with  thee,  and  that  thou  mayest  prolong  thy  days.” 

The  Jews  call  this  the  least  command  of  the  law,  and  so  it 
sooni.  Yet  observe  tlie  promise  added,  and  the  motive 
urajed — the  same  as  to  the  Fifth  Commandment,  “ the  first  Com- 
mandment with  promise  I”  Is  not  this  designed  by  the  great 
Lawgiver  to  show  the  importance  of  every  commandment  of  the 
law  ? (Matt.  V.  19.)  A fiirthing  is  as  truly  a coin  of  the  realm 
as  a sovereign,  because  it  has  the  king’s  image  upon  it. 

Isa.  xl.  15. — "‘Behold,  the  nations  are  to  him  as  a 
drop  of  a bucket,  and  are  counted  as  the  small  dust  of 
the  balance.” 


ILLUSTEATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


339 


What  a magnificent  idea  of  the  awful  and  infinite  greatness 
of  Jehovah  1 “ A drop  of  a bucket,”  the  loss  of  which  no  man 

would  notice,  and  “the  small  dust  of  the  balance,”  the  small 
particles  of  dust  that  remain  after  the  balances  have  been  wiped 
and  adjusted,  so  small  that  their  united  mass  makes  no  appreci- 

^ able  diflference  in  the  weight,  and  the  eye  can  scarcely  see 
them.  W^hat  mind  but  that  which  is  infinite  could  employ  so 
bold  a figure,  to  represent  the  nations  of  the  earth,  teeming  wdth 
their  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  immortal  souls  ! 

“A  Straw  will  show  the  state  of  the  wind.’’ 

Small  leaks  sink  great  ships.’’ 

‘‘Little  strokes  fell  great  oaks.” 

A grain  of  sand  is  a little  thing,  but  let  it  get  into  a 
watch,  or  in  our  eye,  and  we  learn  not  to  despise  the 
power  of  little  things. 

“ The  small  creeks^  bays,  and  little  inlets  will  tell  as 
surely  whether  the  tide  is  up  or  not,  as  the  great  ocean 
spread  out  before  you  and  pouring  its  full  tide  upon  the 
shore.  ’ ’ — Ohampneys. 

Coral  Islands. — The  stupendous  work  of  little  in- 
sects is  a proof  of  the  power  of  littles.  It  would  require 
a larger  grave,  it  has  been  said,  to  hold  all  the  coral  in- 
sects in  the  world,  than  all  the  elephants. 

“ A Single  Snow-elake.— Who  cares  for  it  ? But  a 
whole  day  of  snow-flakes,  obliterating  the  landmarks, 
drifting  over  the  doors,  gathering  upon  the  mountains  to 

crash  in  avalanches,— who  does  not  care  for  that  ?” 

Seedier, 

Weeping  Willows.  The  origin  of  our  weeping  wil- 
lows is,  that  Lady  Suflblk  received  a present  from  Spain, 
and  when  the  parcel  was  opened  out,  a few  bits  of 
branches  were  enclosed,  which  Mr.  Pope  seeing,  pro- 
posed to  plant  in  the  garden.  This  was  the  first  weep- 


340 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


ing  willow  introduced  into  England,  from  which  all  the 
others  in  the  island  have  been  propagated.  It  was  cut 
down  in  1801. 

Electricity. — The  commencement  of  the  modern  dis- 
coveries in  electricity  was  what  most  would  regard  as  a 
simple  accident.  Dr.  Galvani’s  wife  was  struck  one  day 
in  1791,  by  the  convulsions  of  some  frogs  she  was  pre- 
paring for  her  husband’s  dinner,  when  they  ivere  touched 
by  an  electric  conductor.  This  led  to  the  Doctor’s  ex- 
periments; which,  between  1793  and  1808,  were  carried 
still  further  by  the  Italian  Volta.  Since  then  the  science 
has  been  unfolded  every  year,  and  now  we  see  the  fruits 
in  the  common  and  submarine  telegraph,  the  greatest 
wonder  of  the  world. 

Eemember  the  Power  of  Littles. — A star  seems 
a little  thing,  yet  it  is  perhaps  a world.  A word — how 
quickly  spoken — how  soon  forgotten  ! Yet  there  may 
be  life  or  death  eternal  in  it ! A blow  of  the  hand — how 
like  a flash  it  may  be,  yet  may  it  lead  to  ignominy,  to 
exile,  or  even  a scaffold.  Moses  was  little  when  he  lay 
in  his  ark  of  bulrushes,  yet  he  lived  to  be  the  plague 
of  a king,  and  the  means  of  delivering  some  millions  of 
slaves.  Napoleon  Bonaparte  was  once  little,  yet  what 
an  Apollyon  he  became  at  last.  There  is,  in  truth, 
nothing  little  which  can  be  connected  with  eternity  and 
God.  The  decision  of  an  hour  may  influence  us  for  ever  ; 
and  though  he  was  wise  who  said  concerning  man,  ^ A 
little  sheet  will  wind  him,  a little  grave  will  hold  him,  a 
little  worm  will  eat  him,’  he  was  not  less  wise  who  wrote, 
‘It  is  but  the  littleness  of  man  that  sees  no  greatness  in 
a trifle.’  Life  is  made  up  of  little  incidents,  not  of  bril* 
liant  achievements,  and  upon  the  little  the  eternal  hangs. 


ILLtTS^nATtVE  GATHERINGS, 


841 


But  all  that  might  be  said  upon  this  maxim  might  be 
summed  up  in  the  lines  whose  truth  apologizes  for  their 
quaintness : — 

‘ Little  drops  of  water,  little  grains  of  sand, 

Make  the  boundless  oeean,  and  the  beauteous  land; 

And  the  little  moments,  humble  though  they  be, 

Make  the  mighty  ages  of  eternity. 

Little  deeds  of  kindness,  little  words  of  love, 

Make  the  earth  an  Eden,  like  the  heaven  above  • 

Little  deeds  of  mercy,  done  by  infant  hands. 

Grow  to  bless  the  nations  far  off  in  heathen  lands.’ 

Or  farther : philanthropy  has  seized  on  this  maxim,  and 
employed  it  to  improve  and  elevate  mankind,  whose 
happiness  rarely  depends  on  the  great  or  glaring.  ^The 
accumulation  of  your  littles,’  it  has  been  said  to  the  peo- 
ple, ^ will  form  into  a mightier  sum  than  all  the  united 
gifts  that  the  rich  have  yet  thrown  into  the  treasury. 
What ! do  you  not  know  that  a penny  a-week  from  each 
householder  in  Britain  amounts  to  half-a-million  of  pounds 
sterling  in  the  year  ?'  ....  Now  this  is , turning  arith- 
metic into  morality,  it  is  God-like,  for  it  achieves  grand 
results  by  little  agencies,  and  as  the  Almighty  bounds 
the  ocean  by  sand  grains,  or  fills  it  by  drops,  when  man 
learns  to  imitate  Him,  he  has  caught  the  inspiration  of 
that  wisdom  which  comes  from  above ; he  is  a fellow- 
worker  with  the  Mighty  One,  who  is  glorified  alike 
by  the  microscope  and  by  the  telescope.” — Christian 
Treasury, 

LITTLE  SINS. — Cant.  ii.  15 ; Matt.  v.  19. 

‘‘What  they  want  in  magnitude  they  make  up  in 
number.  A ship  may  have  a heavy  cargo  of  sand,  as 
29  * 


842 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


■well  as  a cargo  of  millstones,  and  may  as  soon  sink  with 
them.  ’ ’ — Ho'phina. 

Ip  the  sin  is  little,  then  the  more  guilt  in  offending 
your  best  friend  for  a little  cause. 

It  is  not  the  greatness  of  the  coin,  but  the  image  of 
the  king  upon  it  that  authorizes  it  and  makes  it  current ; 
the  man  that  steals  a farthing  is,  therefore,  as  truly  a 
thief  as  he  that  steals  a sovereign. 

“ There  are  two  ways  of  coming  down  from  the  top 
of  a church  steeple  : one  is  to  jump  down,  and  the  other 
is  to  come  down  by  the  steps ; but  both  will  lead  you  to 
the  bottom.  So  also  there  are  two  ways  of  going  to 
hell : one  is  to  walk  into  it  with  your  eyes  open, — few 
people  do  that,— the  other  is  to  go  down  by  the  steps  of 
little  sins ; and  that  way,  I fear,  is  only  too  common. 
Put  up  with  a few  little  sins,  and  you  will  soon  'W'ant  a 
few  more  ; — even  a heathen  could  say,  ‘ Who  ever  was 
content  with  only  one  sin  ?’ — and  then  your  course  will 
be  regularly  worse  and  worse  every  year.  Well  did 
Jeremy  Taylor  describe  the  progress  of  sin  in  a man  : 
‘First,  it  startles  him,  then  it  becomes  pleasing,  then 
easy,  then  delightful,  then  frequent,  then  habitual,  then 
confirmed ! Then  the  man  is  impenitent,  then  obstinate, 
and  then  he  is  damned.’  Reader,  the  devil  only  wants 
to  get  the  wedge  of  a little  allowed  sin  into  your  hearts, 
and  you  will  soon  be  all  his  own.  Never  play  with  fire. 
Never  trifle  with  little  sins.” — Ryle. 

Matches. — If  we  were  to  see  a woodman  felling  eight 
large  trees  in  a forest  every  week,  or  four  hundred  every 
year,  we  should  some  of  us  say,  “ What  a pity  !”  yet  in 
one  large  steam  sawing-mill,  visited  by  Mr.  Mayhew, 
that  was  just  the  number  employed  to  make  lucifer 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


343 


matches,  1,123,200,000  matches  were  made  in  one  year 
out  of  the  above  400  trees  ! This  may  remind  one  of 
the  remark  of  Howe,  “ What  a folly  it  is  to  dread  the 
thought  of  throwing  aAvay  one’s  life  at  once,  and  yet  to 
have  no  regard  for  throwing  it  away  by  parcels  and 
piecemeal !” 

LOVE  DIVINE.-Deut.  vii.  7,  8;  x.  15;  Psalm 
Ixxviii.  68 ; Prov.  viii.  17  ; Cant.  ii.  4 ; Isaiah  xliii.  4 ; 
Ixiii.  9;  Jer.  xxxi.  3;  Hosea  xi.  4 ; Zeph.  iii.  17  ; Mai. 

i.  2 ; John  iii.  16  ; xiii.  1,  34 ; xiv.  21 ; xv.  10-17 ; xvii. 
26;  Rom.  v.  5-8;  viii.  35-39;  2 Cor.  xiii.  11, 14;  Eph. 

ii.  4,  5 ; iii.  19  ; v.  25 ; 2 Thess.  ii.  16  ; Titus  iii.  4 ; 1 
John  iii.  1,  16  ; iv.  7-19  ; Rev.  i.  5 ; iii.  19. 

Christian. — Deut.  vi.  5 ; xiii.  3 ; Judges  v.  31 ; 

Psalms  V.  11  ; xxxi.  23 ; xci.  14  ; xcvii.  10  ; cxvi.  1 ; 
Cant.  i.  7 ; ii.  5 ; iii.  2 ; v.  8 ; viii.  6,  7 ; Isa.  xxvi.  8,  9 ; 
Ivi.  6,  7 ; Matt.  X.  37  ; xxii.  37-40 ; Mark  xii.  33  ; Luke 

vii.  47 ; X.  25-37  ; xi.  42  ; John  v.  42  ; xiv.  15,  21,  23, 
24 ; xxi.  15-17  ; 1 Cor.  viii.  3 ; 2 Cor.  v.  14  ; Gal.  v. 
22  ; Eph.  vi.  24 ; Phil.  i.  9 ; 2 Thess.  iii.  5 ; 2 Tim.  iv. 
8 ; Heb.  vi.  10 ; James  i.  12  ; 1 Pet.  i.  8 ; 1 John  ii.  5, 
15  ; iii.  17  ; iv.  7-21 ; v.  3 ; Jude  21 ; Rev.  ii.  4 ; xii.  11. 

Love,  as  ^principle. — Gen.  xxix.  20  ; Judges  xvi.  15  ; 
Ruth  i.  16,  17 ; 1 Sam.  xx.  17  ; 2 Sam.  i.  23-26 ; Cant. 

viii.  6,  7 ; John  xv.  13. 

Love  is  like  the  diamond — pure  white. 

Other  graces  shine  like  the  precious  stones  of  nature,  each 
with  its  own  hue  of  brilliance ; the  diamond  uniting  all  colors 
in  one  beautiful  and  simple  white.  Love,  uniting  all  graces, 
is,  “the  fulfilling  of  the  law,”  the  beauty  of  holiness,  “the 
image  of  God.” 


344 


ILLUSTRiTI VE  GATH  EK IXGS. 


“ is  in  this  world  like  a seed  from  the  tropics, 

“ Planted  where  the  winter  comes  too  soon  ; and  it  cannot 
spread  itself  in  flower-clusters,  and  wide-twining  vines,  so  that 
the  whole  air  is  filled  with  the  perfume.  But  there  is  to  be 
another  summer  for  it  yet.  Care  for  the  root  now,  and  God  will 
take  care  for  the  top  by-and-by.” — Beecher. 

is  like  t7'ees  in  summer ^ 

Pull  of  leaf,  with  the  birds  singing  in  the  waving  branches. 
Conscience^Veneration — Fear,  are  the  same  trees  in  winter 
— bleak,  barren — cheerless. 

the  centripetal  force^ 

Which  keeps  all  the  celestial  bodies  in  harmonious  motion 
each  in  its  appointed  orbit.  What  would  ensue,  could  we 
imagine  the  force  to  be  withdrawn  ? 

fir», 

Assimilating  everything  it  can  take  hold  of  to  its  own  nature, 
or  consuming  it. 

the  fivot^ 

On  which  the  rest  of  the  commandments  turn.  Matt, 
xxii.  40. 

the  armor  of  light.^ 

The  unseen  panoply  which  the  redeemed  soldiers  wear, — 
encased  in  which,  they  walk  unhurt  through  the  horrors  and 
dangers  of  the  night’s  thick  darkness.  Kom.  xiii.  12. 

Some  persons  would  make  religion  to  consist  of 
little  else  than  a self-denying  course  of  the  practice  of 
virtue  and  obedience.  They  make  it  a kind  of  house-of- 
correction  work.  But  no ! I love  the  service  of  my 
God ; like  the  bird  I fly  at  liberty  on  the  wings  of 
obedience  to  His  holy  will.”-— i>r.  Chalmers. 

The  Hidden  Picture.—''  A man’s  strength  is  often 


345 


ILLrSTR.ATITE  GATHERINGS. 

greater  fiotn  soine  single  word  remembered  and  cherished, 
than  in  arms  or  armor.  Looking  over  the  dead  on  a 
field  of  battle,  it  was  easy  to  see  whv  that  voung  man, 
and  he  a recruit,  fought  so  valiantly.  Hidden  under  his 
vest  was  a sweet  face,  done  up  in  gold ; and  so,  through 
love’s  heroism,  he  fought  with  double  strokes  and  danger, 
mounting  higher,  till  he  found  honor  in  death.  So^  if 
you  carry  the  talisman  of  Christ  in  your  heart,  it  will 
give  you  strength  and  courage  in  every  conflict,  and  at 
death  open  to  you  the  gates  of  g\ov j.” ^Beecher. 

LU.ST.— Xumb.  xi.  34;  Psalms  Ixxviii.  18,  27-57; 
Ixxxi.  8-12 ; Prov.  vi.  24,  25  ; Matt.  v.  27,  28 ; Rom. 
vi.  12  ; vii.  7 ; xiii.  14  ; Gal.  v.  16,  17,  24 ; Eph.  ii.  3 ; 
IV.  22  ; 1 Thess.  iv.  -S-o  ; 1 Tim.  vi.  9 ; 2 Tim.  ii.  22  ; 
ui.  6;  iv.  3;  Titus  ii.  12;  .James  i.  14,  15:  iv.  1-3; 
1 Pet.  i.  14  ; ii.  11  ; iv.  2,  3. 

“ may  be  in  the  heart,  though  it  be  not  seen  by 

others , as  guests  may  be  in  tne  house,  though  they  look 
not  out  at  the  windoTrs.’’ 

Our  luGts  are  cords  bv  'which  Satan  binds  ns;  our 

fiery  trials  are  God’s  messengers  sent  to  loose  their 
bands.  • 

Lu:5T^  are  like  agues ; the  fit  is  not  always  on,  and 
yet  the  man  is  not  rid  of  his  disease;  and  some  men’s 
lusts,  like  some  agues,  have  not  such  quick  returns  as 
others.” — Spmcer, 

^LLXURY.  Deut.  xxviii.  56;  Xeh.  iii.  5;  Amos  iii. 
lo ; vi.  1-6 ; Hag.  i.  ; Luke  vii.  25 ; xxi.  34 ; 1 Tim.  v. 

6 ; Rev.  xviii.  3-5. 

Plants  which  grow  only  by  the  sides  of  streams  are 


346 


ILLUSTRATIVE  aATHERI^GS. 


sure  to  flourish,  whilst  it  is  well  known  that  those  which 
grow  in  water  are  watery  and  coarse  in  texture,  and  at 
times  possess  acrid  and  pernicious  qualities.” 

The  Delicate  Plain,  called  Ease. — “ Then  Chris- 
tian and  Hopeful  outwent  them  again,  and  went  till  they 
came  to  a delicate  plain,  called  Ease,  where  they  went 
with  much  content ; but  that  plain  was  but  narrow,  so 
they  were  quickly  got  over  it. 

‘‘Now,  at  the  farther  side  of  that  plain  was  a little  hill, 
called  Lucre,  and  in  that  hill  a silver  mine,  which  some 
of  them  that  had  formerly  gone  that  way,  because  of  the 
rarity  of  it,  had  turned  aside  to  see,  but  going  too  near 
the  brim  of  the  pit,  the  ground  being  deceitful  under 
them,  broke,  and  they  were  slain  ; some  also  had  been 
maimed  there,  and  could  not  to  their  dying  day  be  their 
own  men  again. 

“ Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  a little  off  the  road, 
over  against  the  silver  mine,  stood  Demas  (gentleman- 
like) to  call  passengers  to  come  and  see,  who  said  to 
Christian  and  his  fellow,  ‘ IIo  ! turn  aside  hither,  and  I 
will  show  you  a thing.’ 

“ Christian, — ‘ What  thing  so  deserving  as  to  turn  us 
out  of  the  w^ay  to  see  it  ?’ 

Demas, — ‘ Here  is  a silver  mine,  and  some  digging 
in  it  for  treasure ; if  you  will  come,  with  a little  pains, 
you  may  richly  provide  for  yourselves.’ 

“ Then  said  Hopeful^  ‘Let  us  go  see. 

“ ‘ Not  I,’  said  Christian,  ‘I  have  heard  of  this  place 
before  now,  and  how  many  there  have  been  slain  ; and 
besides,  that  treasure  is  a snare  to  those  that  seek  it,  for 
it  hindereth  them  in  their  pilgrimage.’ 

‘^Then  Christian  called  to  Demas,  saying,  ‘Is  not  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


347 


place  dangerous  ? Hath  it  not  hindered  laany  in  their 
pilgrimage  ?’ 

“Dmas.— ‘Not  very  dangerous,  except  to  those  that 
are  careless.’  But  withal  he  blushed  as  he  spake.”— 
Pilgrim’s  Progress. 

LYING. — Lev.  xix.  11;  Ps.  vii.  14;  lii.  8;  Iviii.  3; 
Ixii.  4 ; Ixiii.  11 ; ci.  7 ; cxix.  29,  30,  163 ; Proverbs 
VI.  16-19;  xii.  17-22;  xiii.  5;  xix.  22;  xxi.  6;  xxvi. 
24—28;  Isa.  Ivii.  4;  lix.  3,  4;  Ixiii.  8;  Hosea  xi.  12; 
John  viii.  44;  Acts  v.  3;  Eph.  iv.  2.5;  Col.  Hi.  9;  2 
Thess.  ii.  9 ; 1 Tim.  iv.  2 ; Rev.  xxi.  27  ; xxii.  1.5. 

“ The  essence  of  a lie  is  the  intention  to  deceive.” 

“ One  lie  must  be  thatched  over  with  another,  or  it 
will  soon  rain  through.” — Owen. 

“People  never  tell  more  lies  than  in  i\\m ’prayers."— 
Adam. 

Clasp  Knives. — “ A lie  always  needs  a truth  for  a 
handle  to  it,  else  the  hand  would  cut  itself  which  sought 
to  drive  it  home  upon  another.  The  worst  lies,  there- 
fore, are  those  whose  blade  is  false,  but  whose  handle  is 
true.” — Beecher. 

Die  Rather  than  Lie.— .Jerome  writes  of  a brave 
■woman,  who,  being  upon  the  rack,  bade  her  persecutors 
do  their  worst,  for  she  was  resolved  to  die  rather  than 
lie.  A noble  example  for  all  God’s  children  to  follow  ! 

The  Countess  of  Huntingdon  used  to  say,  she 
thanked  God  for  the  letter  “ M ” in  the  promise,  “ Not 
many  ■wise  men  after  the  flesh,  not  many  mighty,  not 
many  noble,  are  called,”  &c.  (1  Cor.  i.  26-29) ; that 
i.hough  it  was  “ not  many,"  it  was  not  any. 

MARRIAGE. — Gen.  ii.  18,  2-3,  24;  Deut.  vii.  3,  4; 


348 


ILLtJSTRATIV^:  dATlIEUlNGS* 


Josh,  xxiii.  12,  13 ; Neh.  xiii.  23-31  ; Ps.  cxxvii.  ; 
cxxviii. ; Prov.  v.  15-19 ; xii.  4 ; xviii.  22 ; xix.  14  ; 
xxxi.  10-31 ; Matt.  xix.  3-12 ; Luke  xlv.  20 ; xx.  35 ; 
1 Cor.  vii.  ; 2 Cor.  vi.  14-18;  Eph.  x.  22-33;  Col.  hi. 
18,  19;  1 Tim.  ii.  12:  iv.  1-3;  v.  11^15;  Titus  ii.  4, 
5;  Heb.  xiii.  4;  1 Pet.  iii.  1-7, 

Type  of  the  Church. — Isa.  Ixii.  4,  5 ; Jer.  iii.  14  ; 
xxxi.  32 ; Hosea  ii.  19,  20 ; Eph.  v.  23-32 ; Pev.  xix. 
7 ; xxi.  2. 

Gen.  xxiv. — Abraham  seeking  a wife  for  Isaac. 

A picture  of  “ the  father  of  the  faithful,’*  and  the  holy  prin- 
ciples on  which  faith  acts.  Observe  (1),  the  Patriarch’s  pa- 
tience;— much  as  he  had  wished' to  see  the  child  of  promise 
settled,  he  calmly  waited  till  he  was  near  forty ; (2),  the  Pa- 
triarch’s faith,  ver.  7 ; (3),  the  Patriarch*s  charge, — the  qualifi- 
cations sought — not  riches,  nor  beauty,  but  Isaac’s  wife  must  be 
one  of  the  holy  seed  ; (4),  the  three  marks  of  fitness  the  servant 
of  the  Patriarch  looked  to  ; —one  of  his  master’s  kindred — 
activity  and  industry — kindness  and  hospitality.  We  may 
compare  with  this.  Lev.  xXi.  7,  13,  14,  the  careful  directions 
made  by  the  law  for  the  marriage  of  the  priests. 

Philip  Henry. — When  he  was  settled  at  Worthen- 
bury,  he  sought  the  hand  of  the  only  daughter  and 
heiress  of  Mr.  Matthews,  of  Broad  Oak.  The  father 
demurred,  saying,  that  though  Mr.  Henry  was  an  excel- 
lent preacher  and  a gentleman,  yet  he  did  not  know  from 
whence  he  came.  True,’’  said  the  daughter ; but  I 
know  where  he  is  going,  and  I should  like  to  go  with 
him.” 

Mr.  Henry  records  in  his  diary  long  after,  the 
happiness  of  the  union,  which  was  soon  after  consum- 
mated ; — 

April  26,  1680. — This  day  we  have  been  married 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS.  349 

twenty  years,  in  which  time  we  have  received  of  the  Lord 
twenty  thousand  mercies,— to  God  be  glory  !” 

Sometimes  he  writes,  “ We  have  been  so  long  married, 
and  never  reconciled,  i.  e.,  there  never  was  any  occasion 
for  it.” 

His  advice  to  his  children,  with  respect  to  their  mar- 
riage,  was, — “ Please  God,  and  please  yourselves,  and 
you  will  please  me and  his  usual  compliment  to  his 
newly-married  friends,  “ Others  wish  you  all  happiness. 
I wish  you  all  holiness,  and  then  there  is  no  doubt  but 
you  will  have  all  happiness.” 

MEALS,  Grace  at.— 1 Sam.  ix.  13;  Psalm  cxi.- 
cxviii.  [The  great  Halle! ; according  to  Lightfoot, 
Psalm  cxi.  and  cxiv.  were  sung  at  the  second  cup,  and 
cxv.—cxviii.  after  the  fourth  : thus  answering  the  same 
purpose  as  our  grace  at  meals.]  Matt.  xv.  36 ; Luke 
xxii.  19  ; John  vi.  11 ; Rom.  xiv.  6 ; 1 Tim.  iv.  3,  4. 

Acts  xxvii.  35. — And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he 
took  bread,  and  gave  thanks  to  God  in  presence  of  them 
all ; and  when  he  had  broken  it,  he  began  to  eat.’' 

Obs.  St.  Paul’s  usual  custom  was  not  now  hindered  (as  would 
have  been  the  case  with  many  Christians)  by— 1.  The  confusion 
they  were  in.  2.  The  sense  of  danger,  which  often  distracts 
the  mind.  3.  The  fear  of  man,  though  there  was  scarce  one 
of  the  273  on  board  who  sympathized  with  him.  What  a no- 
ble example  of  calm  self-possession,  and  Christian  courage 
carrying  out  Christian  principle ! 

“ This  day  I had  some  measure  of  spiritual  light ; 
particularly  I had  a glimpse  of  the  Divine  Majesty  when 
giving  thanks  after  breakfast  at  J.  R.’s.”— Dr.  Love. 
Who  gives  anything,  food  or  clothing,  to  a beggar, 


350 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINaS. 


and  does  not  expect  thanks  ? Yet  how  many,  who  re- 
ceive God’s  daily  bounties,  and  ask  every  morning  for 
God’s  daily  bread,  forget  to  give  God  thanks ! 

An  Irish  Bishop,  having  lost  his  way,  once  called  at 
the  cottage  of  a poor  woman  for  direction,  when  he  found 
her  just  finishing  her  dinner  of  cold  water  and  a crust 
of  dry  bread  ; but  in  the  height  of  thankfulness  praising 
God,  as  if  in  the  midst  of  unbounded  mercies,  as  she 
said,  What,  have  all  this  and  Christ  besides!” 

MEDIATOR,  Christ  the. — The  God-Man  reconcil- 
ing God  and  Man.— Num.  xvii.  12,  13  ; 1 Sam.  ii.  25 ; 
Job  ix.  33;  Ps.  xl.  6-8;  Ixxxix.  19;  cvi.  23;  cxlii.  4, 
5 ; Isa.  xxvi.  12 ; xxvii.  5 ; xlii.  6,  7 ; xlviii.  16 ; xlix. 
8;  liii.  6;  lix.  16-18 ; Ezek.  xiii.  5;  xxii.  30;  Mai.  iii. 
1 ; Matt.  iii.  17 ; John  x.  7-9 ; xiv.  6 ; xvi.  23 ; xvii. 
9 ; Acts  ii.  36  ; x.  36  ; Rom.  viii.  34 ; Gal.  iii.  20;  Eph. 
ii.  13-18;  1 Tim.  ii.  5;  Heb.  viii.  6;  ix.  15;  x.  5;  xii. 
24  ; 1 John  ii.  1. 

Typified  by  Moses, — Exod.  xx.  19  ; xxiv.  6-8, 12-18; 
Deut.  V.  5 ; Ps.  cvi.  23  ; Gal.  iii.  19  ; — Aaron^  Numb, 
xvi.  48.  Cf.  Joab,  2 Sam.  xiv.  Blastus,  Acts  xii.  20 

a friend  at  court”).  Jacob's  Ladder. — Gen.  xxviii. 
and  John  i.  51.  1.  The  connecting  link  between  earth 

and  heaven.  2.  The  exhibition  of  God’s  care  over  indi- 
viduals. 3.  One  ladder.  (1  Tim.  ii.  5.) 

Stopping  the  Gap. — Christ’s  being  a mediator  of 
reconciliation,  implies  the  ardent  love  and  large  pity  that 
filled  Mis  heart  toward  poor  sinners.  For  He  doth  not 
only  mediate  by  way  of  entreaty,  going  betwixt  both, 
and  persuading  and  begging  peace,  but  He  mediates  in 
the  capacity  of  a surety  by  putting^  Himself  under  an 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


851 


obligation  to  satisfy  our  debts.  Oh  how  compassionately 
did  Christ’s  heart  work  toward  us  ! Our  Mediator,  like 
Jonah  His  type,  seeing  the  stormy  sea  of  God’s  wrath 
working  tempestuously,  and  ready  to  swallow  us  up,  cast 
in  Himself  to  appease  the  storm.  I remember  how  much 
that  noble  act  of  Marcus  Curtius  is  celebrated  in  the 
Roman  history,  who  being  informed  by  the  oracle  that 
the  great  breach  made  by  the  earthquake  could  not  be 
closed  except  something  of  worth  were  cast  into  it, 
heated  with  love  to  the  Commonwealth,  he  went  and 
cast  in  himself.  This  was  looked  upon  as  a bold  and 
brave  adventure.  But  what  was  this  to  Christ’s  offer- 
ing?” 


MEDITATION.— Gen.  xxiv.  63  ; Josh.  i.  8 ; Ps.  i.  2 ; 
xix.  14;  xxxix.  3;  xl.  8;  xlix.  3;  Ixii.  1;  Ixiii.  6; 
Ixxvii.  12;  civ.  34;  cxix.  15,  97,  148;  Luke  ii.  19,51; 
xxi.  14 ; 1 Tim.  iv.  15. 

To  ^^mark,  learn,  and  inwardly  digest.’' 

The  tuning  of  the  instrument  before  prayer  or 
praise.” 

‘^Meditation  is  prayer’s  handmaid,  to  wait  on  it, 
both  before  and  after  the  performance.  It  is  as  the 
plough  before  the  sower,  to  prepare  the  heart  for  the 
duty  of  prayer,  and  the  harrow  to  cover  the  seed,  when 
Tis  sown.  As  the  hopper  feeds  the  mill  with  grist,  so 
does  meditation  supply  the  heart  with  .matter  for 
pray  er . ’ ’ — Gurna  IL 

A GrARMENT  that  is  double  dyed,  dipped  again  and 
again,  will  retain  the  color  a great  while ; so  a truth 
which  is  the  subject  of  meditation.”  ‘‘Get  the  heart 
filled  with  love  by  the  things  of  God.  I never  yet  saw  a 


352 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATnEllINGS. 


covetous  old  man  forget  where  his  money  lay.’' — Philip 
Henry, 

The  Inverted  Lamp. — Too  much  reading  and  too 
much  meditation  may  produce  the  effect  of  a lamp  in- 
verted, which  is  extinguished  by  the  excess  of  the  oil, 
whose  office  it  is  to  feed  it.” 

Meditation  will  give  strength  to  our  purposes. 
Reason  is  the  strongest  when  it  is  most  in  action.  Now, 
meditation  stirs  up  reason  into  action.  Before,  it  was  a 
standing  water,  vfliich  moves  nothing  else,  when  itself 
moves  not ; but  now  it  is  as  the  speedy  stream  which 
bears  down  all  before  it.  Before,  it  was  as  the  still  and 
silent  air,  but  now  it  is  as  the  powerful  motion  of  the 
wind ; and  overpowers  the  opposition  of  the  flesh  and  of 
the  devil.  Before,  it  was  as  the  stone,  which  lies  still 
in  the  brook  ; but  now,  when  meditation  sets  us  to  work, 
it  is  as  the  stone  out  of  David’s  sling,  which  smites  down 
the  Goliath  of  unbelief.  That  may  be  accomplished  by  a 
weaker  motion  continued,  which  will  not  by  a stronger 
at  the  first  attempt.  To  run  a few  steps  will  not  get  a 
man  heat,  but  walking  an  hour  may.  So,  though  a sud- 
den occasional  thought  ayUI  not  raise  our  affections  to 
any  spiritual  heat,  yet  meditation  can  continue  our 
thoughts,  and  lengthen  our  walk  till  our  hearts  grow 
warm.” — Salter. 

MEEKNESS. — Ps.  xxii.  26  ; xxv.  9 ; xxxvii.  12  ; 
xxxviii.  9-14  ; Ixxvi.  6-9 ; cix.  4 ; cxlvii.  6 ; cxlix.  4 ; 
Prov.  XV.  1 ; xx.  22 ; xxiv.  29 ; xxv.  21,  22 ; Isa.  xi. 
4;  xxix.  18,  19;  Ixi.  1;  Zeph.  ii.  3;  Matt.  vi.  14,  15; 
xi.  29 ; xxi.  5 ; 1 Cor.  iv.  11-13 ; 2 Cor.  x.  1 ; Gal.  v. 
23 ; vi.  1 ; Eph.  iv.  2 ; Col.  iii.  12 ; 1 Tim.  vi.  11 ; 2 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINaS, 


353 


Tim.  ii.  24,  25 ; Titus  iii.  2 ; James  i.  21 ; iii.  13 ; v.  9 ; 
1 Pet.  ii.  23  ; iii.  4,  15. 

Matt.  V.  5. — ‘‘Blessed  are  the  meek.” 

A missionary  in  Jamaica  once  asked  the  question  of  a black 
boy,  when  examining  the  school  upon  this  verse,  “Who  are 
the  meek  ?”  The  boy  answered,  “Those  who  give  soft  answers 
to  rough  questions,” 

Rom.  xii.  20. — “ Therefore,  if  thine  enemy  hunger, 
feed  him ; if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink ; for  in  so  doing 
thou  shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  upon  his  head.” 

The  word  refers  to  the  tender  and  cheerful  feeding  of  their 
young  by  parent  birds,  or  of  children  by  kind  nurses.  Feed 
says  Wesley,  “ with  your  own  hand ; if  it  be  needful,  even 
put  bread  into  his  mouth.”  Heap  coals  of  fire  upon  his  head^ — 
that  part  which  is  most  sensible. 

“ So  artists  melt  the  sullen  ore  of  lead, 

By  heaping  coals  of  fire  upon  its  head ; 

‘ On  the  kind  warmth  the  metal  learns  to  flow. 

And,  pure  from  dross,  the  silver  runs  below.” 

“A  meek  man  enjoys  almost  a perpetual  Sabbath. 
The  anger  of  a meek  man  is  like  fire  struck  out  of  steel, 
hard  to  be  got  out,  and  when  got  out,  soon  gone.  Meek- 
ness not  only  gives  great  peace  of  mind,  but  often  adds 
a lustre  to  the  countenance.  We  only  read  of  three  in 
Scripture  whose  faces  shone  remarkably,  viz.,  Christ, 
Moses,  and  Stephen,  and  they  were  eminent  for  meek- 
ness.”— Henry. 

Ex.  Moses,  Num.  xii.  2.  David,  2 Sam.  xvi.  9-12. 
Jeremiah,  Jer.  xxvi.  14.  Stephen,  Acts  vii.  56-60. 
Paul,  1 Cor.  iv.  11-13.  Jesus,  Ps.  xlv.  4;  liii.  7;  1 
Pet.  ii.  21-23. 


30  * 


23 


354 


ILLUSTRATIVE  (lATIIERINGS. 


MEMORY. 

John  iv.  54. — This  is  again  the  second  miracle  that 
Jesus  did,  when  he  was  come  out  of  Jud^a  into  Galilee.’’ 

God  numbers  His  mercies,  and  keeps  an  account  of  them,  if 
we  do  not. 

Burning  the  Bushel. — A poor  woman,  who  had  what 
is  called  ‘‘a  bad  memory,”  went  one  day  to  church  and 
heard  a sermon  upon  dishonesty.  A short  time  after, 
being  questioned  about  the  text,  she  complained  that  her 
memory  was  too  treacherous  to  recall  it;  ‘‘but,”  she 
added,  “ I remember  that  when  I came  home  I burnt 
my  bushel.”  “ Be  ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers 
only.” 

Bishop  Beveridge. — When  on  his  death-bed  his 
memory  so  completely  failed,  that  he  did  not  know  any 
of  his  connections  or  friends.  A minister,  with  whom 
he  had  been  intimately  acquainted,  visited  him,  and 
asked,  “Bishop  Beveridge,  do  you  know  me?”  “Who 
are  you?”  was  the  answer.  Another  friend  accosted 
him  in  a similar  manner,  but  the  Bishop  could  not  re- 
member either  of  them.  Hi&  own  wife  then  came  to  his 
bedside,  and  asked,  “Do  you  know  me?”  “Who  are 
you?”  he  asked  again.  Being  told  she  was  his  wife,  he 
said  he  did  not  know  her.  “Well,”  said  one  of  them, 
“ Bishop  Beveridge,  do  you  know  Jesus  Christ?  “Je- 
sus Christ !”  replied  he,  reviving,  as  if  the  name  had 
acted  upon  him  like  a charm.  “ Oh,  yes,  I have  known 
him  these  forty  years  ; precious  Saviour,  He  is  my  only 
hope!” 

John  Newton. — It  was  the  pious  remark  of  John 
Newton,  when  his  memory  had  almost  completely  gone, 
that  he  could  never  forget  two  things : — 1.  That  he  was 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


855 


a great  sinner ; 2.  That  Jesus  Christ  was  a great  and 
mighty  Saviour. 

A Family  with  Short  Memories. — ‘Sir,’  said  a 
man,  addressing  a minister  going  home  from  church  one 
Sabbath  afternoon,  ‘ did  you  meet  a boy  on  the  road 
driving  a cart  with  rakes  and  pitchforks  in  it?” 

“ ‘ I think  I did,’  answered  the  minister;  ‘ a boy  with 
a short  memory,  wasn’t  he  ?’ 

“ ‘ What  made  you  think  he  had  a short  memory,  Sir  ?’ 
asked  the  man,  looking  much  surprised. 

“‘I  think  he  had,’  answered  the  minister,  ‘and  I 
think  he  must  belong  to  a family  that  have  short  memo- 
ries.’ 

“ ‘ What  in  the  world  makes  you  think  so  ?’  asked  the 
man,  greatly  puzzled. 

“ ‘Because,’  said  the  minister,  in  a serious  tone,  ‘ the 
great  God  has  proclaimed  from  Mount  Sinai,  “ Remember 
the  Sabbath-day,  to  keep  it  holy,”  and  that  boy  has  for- 
gotten all  about  it.’ ''  —Christian  Treasury. 

MERCY,  Divine. — Ex.  xxxiv.  6,  7 ; 1 Kings  viil.  23;- 
Neh.  xiii.  22 ; Psa.  v.  7 ; xxv.  6,  10 ; xxxiii.  5 (marg.) ; 
xxxvi.  f5 ; li.  1 ; Ivii.  3 ; lix.  10  ; Ixii.  12 ; Ixvi.  20  ; 
Ixxxvi.  15  ; Ixxxix.  14,  28 ; c.  5 ; ci.  1 ; ciii.  4,  8,  17  ; 
cxix.  156  ; cxxx.  7 ; Isa.  xxx.  18  ; xlix.  10  ; liv.  7-10  ; 
Iv.  3,  7 ; Lam.  iii.  22,  23,  32  ; Dan.  ix.  9 ; Hos.  xiv.  3 ; 
Joel  ii.  13  ; Jonah  iv.  2 ; Micah  vii.  18 ; Hab.  iii.  2 ; 
Matt.  V.  7 ; Luke  i.  78;  Rom.  ix.  15,  16;  2 Cor.  i.  3; 
iv.  1 ; Eph.  ii.  4 ; 1 Tim.  i.  3,  16 ; 2 Tim.  i.  16-18 ; 
Titus  iii.  5 ; Heb.  iv.  16  ; James  ii.  13  ; iii.  17  ; 1 Pet.  ii. 
3;  iii.  10. 


356 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Rom.  iii.  25. — Whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a 
propitiation  through  faith  in  His  blood.’’ 

Propitiation,’  or,  mercy-seat.,  (the  same  word  as  inHeb.  ix. 
6).  If  we  would  have  mercy,  it  must  he  through  Christ ; out 
of  Christ  no  mercy  is  to  be  had.  We  read  in  the  old  law, — 
First,  none  might  come  into  the  Loly  of  holies,  where  the 
mercy-seat  stood,  but  the  High  Priest;  signifying,  we  have  no- 
thing to  do  with,  mercy,  but  through  Christ  our  High  Priest; 
secondly,  the  High  Priest  might  not  come  near  the  mercy-seat 
without  blood  (Lev.  xvi.  14) ; to  shov/  that  we  have  no  right  to 
mercy,  hut  through  the  expiatory  sacrifice  of  Christ’s  blood  ; 
thirdly,  the  High  Priest  might  not,  upon  pain  of  death,  come 
near  the  mercy-seat  without  incense.  (Lev.  xvi.  13.)  Ho 
mercy  from  God,  without  the  incense  of  Christ’s  intercession ; 
so  that,  if  we  would  have  mercy,  we  must  get  a part  in  Christ. 
Mercy  swims  to  us  through  Christ’s  blood.” — Watson. 

2 Sam.  ix.  1. — And  David  said,  Is  there  yet  any 
that  is  left  of  the  house  of  Saul,  that  I may  show  him 
kindness  for  Jonathan’s  sake?” 

“ David,  after  his  victory  over  the  Philistines,  calls  Ziba 
before  him,  and  asks  him  whether  there  were  not  yet  any  man 
left  of  the  house  of  Saul,  that  he  might  do  him  a kindness  for 
Jonathan’s  sake  ; ^whereupon  they  presented  unto  him  Mephi- 
hosheth,  a poor,  lame,  impotent  man,  who  no  sooner  sees  the 
King  hut  falls  upon  his  face,  and  looks  upon  himself  as  a dead 
dog,  far  below  the  King’s  favor.  ‘ Ho  matter,’  says  the  King, 
* fear  not,  for  I will  show  thee  kindness  for  Jonathan’s  sake,’ 
&c.  And  thus,  if  there  he  any  forlorn  Joseph,  that  has  fallen 
into  the  pit  of  despair,  let  him  hut  cast  up  his  eyes  to  the  hills, 
from  whence  cometh  his  salvation,  and  God  will  show  him 
mercy,  for  Jesus  Christ’s  sake.  If  there  he  any  lame,  impotent 
Mephihosheth — any  wounded  spirit — any  of  the  household  of 
faith  that  is  distressed, — God  will  inquire  after  them,  and  do 
them  good,  for  Christ  Jesus’  sake.” — Spencer. 

Luke  xviii.  13. — “ God  be  merciful  to  me  a sinner.” 

When  the  plague  raged  in  London,  in  I66fi,  it  became  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


857 


practice  to  write  upon  the  doors  of  all  infected  houses,  Lord, 
have  mercy  upon  us.”  Were  we  to  do  so  now,  in  every  house 
where  sin’s  plague  has  entered,  where  would  the  inscription  not 
be  found  ? Yet,  no  event  has  ever  shown  more,  perhaps,  how 
little  judgments  alone  can  soften  the  heart,  than  this  fearful 
visitation.  The  records  of  profanity,  during  its  ravages,  are 
fearful  in  the  extreme. 

Mercy  hath  but  its  name  from  misery,  and  is  no  other 
thing  than  to  lay  another’s  misery  to  heart.” — Binning, 
The  depths  of  our  misery  can  never  fall  below  the 
depths  of  mercy.” — Sibhes. 

“ The  plaster  is  as  wide  as  the  wound.” — Henry, 

In  all  mercies  think  not  so  much  of  them,  as  of 
Christ’s  love  that  sweetens  them.  By  some  stroke  or 
another,  God  will  take  away  the  mercy  that  is  not  im- 
proved. 

God  often  bestows  His  richest  mercies  upon  us,  when 
we  have  been  most  sinning  against  Him,  as  if  to  manifest 
the  more  His  grnoe.  Thus  Jacob  was  favored  Avith  the 
vision  of  the  In^der,  after  his  deceit  had  made  him  an 
exile  from  his  father’s  house, — the  Israelites  were  fed 
wuth  manna,  in  return  for  their  ungrateful  murmurings 
against  the  Lord  ; and  at  the  very  time  that  Aaron  was 
framing  the  golden  calf — in  sinful  compliance  with  a 
sinful  people — a God^of  grace  was  conferring  upon  him 
the  priesthood,  and  giving  the  commission  to  Moses  in 
the  Mount. 

If  the  mercies  of  God  be  not  loadstones  to  draw  us  to 
heaven,  they  will  be  millstones  to  sink  us  to  perdition. 

‘‘  The  mercy  of  God  is  the  first  article  of  every  man’s 
creed ; but  the  different  manner  of  understanding  and 
applying  it  makes  an  essential,  infinite  difference  in  the 


358 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


characters  of  men,  and  constitutes  either  religion  or 
atheism  . ’ ’ — A dam. 

‘‘  So  MANY  are  God’s  kindnesses  to  us,  that,  as  drops 
of  water,  they  run  together ; and  it  is  not  until  we  are 
borne  up  by  the  multitude  of  them,  as  by  streams  in  deep 
channels,  that  we  recognize  them  as  coming  from  Him.” 
— Beecher. 

As  THE  Dead  Sea  drinks  in  the  Jordan,  and  is  never 
the  sweeter,  and  the  ocean  all  other  rivers,  and  is  never 
the  fresher ; so  we  are  apt  to  receive  daily  mercies  from 
God,  and  yet  remain  insensible  of  them  and  unthankful 
for  them.” — Bishop  Reynolds. 

God’s  character,  like  the  pure  light  of  day,  is  one 
uniform  and  unbroken  mass  of  light.  But  when  we  take 
the  prism,  and  divide  the  rays,  we  are  surprised  with 
their  variety  and  brilliance,  and  wonder  how  they  should 
all  thus  harmoniously  unite.  By  revelation  we  see  how 
God’s  justice  and  mercy.  His  holiness  and  truth,  are 
each  distinct  attributes  of  the  godhead  ; by  redemption 
we  behold,  and  wonder  at,  their  gracious  union. 

Thomas  Hooker.— When  dying,  one  said  to  him. 

Brother,  you  are  going  to  receive  the  reward  of  your 
labors.”  He  humbly  replied,  Brother,  I am  going  to 
receive  mercy. 

MINISTERS.— Ex.  iii.  10-12  ; iv.  10-17  ; xxviii. ; 
xxix. ; Lev.  iv.  3,  13,  14  ^^the  offering  for  the  priest,  the 
same  as  that  for  the  whole  congregation) ; Deut.  xvii.  8— 
13 ; 1 Sam.  ii.  35 ; Job  xxxiii.  23  ; Ps.  cxxxii.  16 ; Prov. 
XXV.  13;  Eccl.  xi.  1-6;  Isa.  vi.  ; xlix.  2-5;  lii.  7,  11; 
liii.  1 ; Ixi.  1-3 ; Jer.  i. ; iii.  15 ; vi.  14,  27  ; x.  21  ; 
Ezek.  ii.  ; iii.  17-27  ; xxxiii. ; xxxiv. ; Joel  ii.  17 ; Mai. 


ILLU3TEATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


359 


ii.  7 ; Matt.  ix.  38  ; x.  ; xxiii.  3 ; xxviii.  18-20  ; John 
xxi.  15-17 ; Acts  viii.  5-8  ; xvi.  17  ; Rom.  xii.  6-8  ; 
1 Cor.  iv.  1-4  ; xvi.  8-11 ; 2 Cor.  i.  4-6  ; ii.  14-17 ; iv. 
1 ; V.  11 ; vi. ; Eph.  iv.  11,  12  ; vi.  18-20 ; 1 Tbess.  ii.  ; 
V.  12,  13 ; 1 Tim.  ; 2 Tim. ; Titus  i. ; Heb.  xiii.  17,  18 ; 
1 Peter  iv.  11  ; v.  1-3. 

Unfaithful.— Isa.  Ivi.  10-12;  Jer.  vi.  14;  x.  21; 
xxiii.;  Ezek.  xiii.  10-16,  22;  xxxiii.  6-11;  xxxiv. ; 
John  X.  5-13. 

1 Tim.  i.  2.  “ Unto  Timothy,  my  own  son  in  the  faith: 
Grace,  mercy,  and  peace.” 

It  has  been  well  observed,  that  whilst  St.  Paul  begins  nearly 
all  his  Epistles  with  the  salutation  of  “ Grace  be  with  you  and 
peace”  (Horn.  i.  7 ; 1 Cor.  i.  3 ; 2 Cor.  i.  2 ; Gal.  i.  3 ; Eph.  i.  2 ; 
Phil.  i.  2 ; Col.  i.  2 ; 1 Thess.  i.  1 ; 2 Thess.  i.  2 ; Philemon  3;) 
he  begins  his  Epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus,  the  ministers  of 
the  church,  with  “Grace,  mercy,  and  peace.”  (1  Tim.  i.  2; 
2 Tim.  i.  2 ; Titus  i.  4.)  May  we  infer  that  ministers  need 
especial  mercy  ? 

The  work  and  character  of,  described. — 

Ezra. — Ezra  vii.  6-10;  Nehemiah  viii. 

Levi. — Mai.  ii.  5-7  ; Deut.  xxxiii.  8-11. 

Isaiah  vi.  ; xl.  1-8 ; lii.  7-11  ; Iviii.  1 ; Ixi.  1-3. 

Jeremiah  i.  ; ix.  1 ; xv.  15-21 ; xx.  7-13. 

Ezekiel  i.  to  xxiv. 

John  the  Baptist. — Luke  i.  13-17,  76-80;  Matt.  iii.  1-15; 
John  V.  35. 

Paul.— Acts  ix.  15,  16;  xvi.  17;  xx.  17-38;  xxvi.  18  ; Korn, 
i.  1 ; 1 Cor.  i.  17-29  ; ii.  ; iii.  ; iv.  ; ix.  ; 2 Cor.  i.  ; iii.  1-6 ; iv.  ; 
vi. ; X. ; xi. ; xii.  ; xiii. ; Eph.  iii.  8 ; 1 Thess.  ii. ; 1 Tim. 
i.  12-16. 

Barnabas. — Acts  xi.  22-24. 

Stephen. — Acts  vi.  5. 

Epaphroditus. — Phil.  ii.  25-30. 

Timothy.— Phil.  ii.  19-23  ; 1 Cor.  iv.  17 ; xvi.  10, 11. 


360 


ILLUS^RAtlVE  GATHERiNGlg. 


Jesus* — Matt.  i.  21  ; Luke  i.  31-35  ; iv.  16-22  Mark  i.  14, 
15  ; xii.  37  ; John  vii.  46  ; Acts  x.  36-38.^ 


Figures. — An  Ambassador  ; Angels  ; Apostles ; Evan- 
gelists ; Fathers  ; Fishers  of  men  ; Lights  ; Messenger; 
Nurse ; Overseer ; Pastor  ; Prophet ; Servant ; Shepherd  ; 
Stars;  Stewards;  Teachers  ; Watchmen  ; Witness. 

like  the  pole^  whose  glory  was  to  exhibit  the 

Brazen  Serpent.  1 Cor.  iii.  5;  2 Cor.  ir. 
5,  7. 

fountains — ever  flowing,  so  that  the  passer-by 

may  always  find  a running  stream,  whenever 
he  may  come  to  draw.  Mai.  ii.  7 ; 2 Tim.  iv. 
2 ; Acts  xxviii.  30,  31. 

one  stayiding  hy  running  water.  The  argu- 
ment pleaded  by  an  Indian  chief,  more  than  a 
century  ago,  in  inviting  a missionary  to  settle 
in  his  tribe, — ‘‘  Come  and  abide  with  us,  and 
you  shall  be  as  one  that  stands  by  a running 
water,  filling  many  vessels.”  Isaiah  xxii. 
20-25. 

‘‘  The  good  news-man'' — The  title  given  to  mission- 
aries in  some  once  heathen  countries. — (Prov.  xxv.  13 ; 
Isa.  Hi.  7.) 

A Minister  who  sees  his  principles  clearly,  and  holds 
them  firmly,  is  like  an  adult  among  children,  or  a physi- 
cian among  patients. 

Luther  used  to  say,  there  are  three  things  required 
to  make  a minister, — prayer — meditation — and  tempta- 
tion. 

Cecil. — The  spirit  and  manner  of  a minister  often 
affects  more  than  the  matter.” 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


361 


M^Cheyne. — ‘^Many  are  fond  of  ministers,  who  are 
not  fond  of  Christ.” 

Bunyan  well  describes  a faithful  minister.  In  the 
House  of  the  Interpreter  Christian  saw  the  picture  of  a 
very  grave  person  hung  up  against  the  wall,  and  this 
was  the  fashion  of  it, — “ It  had  eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven, 
the  best  of  books  in  his  hand,  the  law  of  truth  was  writ- 
ten upon  his  lips,  the  world  was  behind  his  back ; he 
stood  as  if  he  pleaded  with  men,  and  a crown  of  gold 
did  hang  over  his  head. 

Baxter  had  probably  as  deep  and  solemn  impressions 
of  the  vastness  and  responsibility  of  ministerial  work  as 
any  man.  In  one  of  his  wwks  he  says  to  ministers, — 

Oh  what  a world  of  work  you  have  to  do ! Had  you  but 
one  ignorant  man  or  woman  to  teach,  what  an  arduous 
task  it  would  be,  even  though  they  should  be  willing  to 
learn.  But  if  they  are  as  unwilling  as  they  are  igno- 
rant, how  much  more  difficult  will  it  prove ! But  to 
have  such  a multitude  of  ignorant  persons,  as  most  of  us 
have,  what  work  will  it  find  us  ! What  a pitiful  life  it  is 
to  have  to  reason  with  them  that  have  lost  the  use  of 
reason,  and  to  argue  with  them  that  neither  understand 
themselves  nor  you  ! Oh,  brethren,  what  a world  of 
wickedness  have  we  to  contend  against  in  one  soul,  and 
what  a number  of  these  souls  !”  And  yet  Baxter’s  own 
eminent  success  shows  what  encouragement  is  held  out 
to  the  faithful,  prayerful,  zealous  minister. 

Requisites  for  ministerial  efiiciency.  The  Rev.  J.  T. 
Nottidge,  in  one  of  his  admirable  letters,  specifies  three 
qualities,  which,  though  in  a minor  sense,  are  very  im- 
portant helps  to  ministerial  efficiency,  and  which  every 
minister  should  seek  to  possess — self-possession — activity 


362 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


of  intellect  (or  promptness  of  thought)— gentleness,  and 
cheerfulness. 

Prayerfulness.— K ministry  of  prayer  must  be  a 
ministry  of  power.”  “ If  you  did  not  plough  in  the 
closet,”  it  was  said  to  a holy  man  of  God,  “you  would 
not  reap  in  the  pulpit.”  Cf.  Ps.  cix.  4.—“  For  my  love 
they  are  my  adversaries : but  I give  myself  unto  prayer. 
Heb.  But  I prayer— «.  e.,  I am  all  over  prayer— always 
ready  for  prayer — at  all  seasons — one  who  prays  with- 
out ceasing.  This  must  be  the  character  of  a successful 
minister. 

Independence  of  Character.— The  best  clock  in  the 
world  will  be  spoiled  if  you  are  always  moving  the  hands 
backward  and  forward,  and  altering  it,  in  order  to  keep 
time  with  a variety  of  other  clocks  5 R minister,  who 
shapes  and  accommodates  his  sentiments  and  discourses 
to  the  tastes  and  humors  of  other  people,  will  never  be 
happy,  respected,  or  useful.” 

Tenderness,  the  result  of  a devotional,  loving  spirit. — 
“ To  affect  feeling  is  nauseous,  and  soon  detected ; but 
to  feel,  is  the  readiest  way  to  the  heart  of  others.”— 
Cecil. 

With  this,  the  experience  of  all  real,  successful  minis- 
ters agrees.  “We  may  talk,”  says  Nettleton,  “of  the 
best  means  of  doing  good,  but,  after  all,  the  greatest 
difficulty  lies  in  doing  it  in  a proper  spirit.  ‘ Speaking 
the  truth  in  love,’  ‘ in  meekness,  instructing  those  that 
oppose  themselves,’  with  ‘the  meekness  and  gentleness 
of  Christ.’  I have  known  anxious  sinners  drop  the  sub- 
ject of  religion  in  consequence  of  a preacher  addressing 
them  in  an  angry  tone.”  “ I never  was  fit,  says  Pay- 
SON,  “ to  say  a word  to  a sinner  except  when  I had  a 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


363 


broken  heart  myself,  when  I was  subdued  and  melted 
into  tenderness,  and  felt  as  though  I had  just  received 
pardon  to  my  own  soul,  and  when  my  heart  was  full  of 
tenderness  and  pity.’’  See  the  lives  of  H.  Martyn, 
M^Cheyne,  Hewitson,  and  many  others,  for  the  touching 
exhibition  of  this  ‘‘gentleness”  which  maketh  “great.” 
(Psalm  xviii.  35.) 

Faithfulness. — “ Our  first  concern  must  be  to  be  plain 
and  studiously  faithful  in  our  exhibition  of  truth.  Un- 
faithfulness is  to  undo  our  own  souls  as  well  as  our  peo- 
ple’s.”— [Bridges.) — Silence  is  treachery.  “It  is  pro- 
bable that  many  who  are  called  Gospel  ministers  are 
more  chargeable  with  concealing  truths  than  affirming 
direct  error ; with  neglecting  some  part  of  their  duty, 
than  actually  committing  crimes ; with  not  properly 
building  the  house,  than  willfully  pulling  it  down.” — Br. 
Witherspoon. 

Aiming  at  Conversions. — “If  souls  are  not  saved, 
whatever  other  designs  are  acccomplished,  the  great 
purpose  of  the  ministry  is  defeated.” 

Rev.  J.  a.  James. — “This,”  says  he,  “I  have  made  the 
great  end  of  my  ministry,  and  I have  had  my  reward.” 

Rev.  R.  Knill. — His  speciality  as  a preacher  seems  to  have 
been  the  directness  of  his  aim  at  the  conversion  of  souls:  and, 
besides  multitudinous  instances  of  individual  success,  it  is  noted 
in  his  life  (by  Mr.  Birrel)  that  “ there  was  reason  to  believe 
he  had  been  the  instrument  of  converting  100  persons  who,  in 
one  way  or  another,  became  preachers  of  the  Gospel.” 

Dr.  Bacchus,  of  America,  used  to  give  this  singular 
advice  to  students,  that  in  their  ministrations  they  should 
give  especial  attention  to  the  young  under  twenty,  and 


364 


ILLUSTKATIVD  GATHEHINGS. 


the  aged  above  sixty.  Upon  this  plan  he  had  himself 
acted,  and  his  ministry  had  been  eminently  blessed. 

It  was  said  of 

Rev.  J.  H.  Forsyth. — ^^He  did  what  thousands  do, 
but  he  did  it  not  as  one  in  a thousand  does.” 

Whitfield. — So  close  was  his  communion  with  God 
before  preaching,  that  it  was  said  he  used  to  come  down 
to  the  people  as  if  there  was  a rainbow  about  his 
head.” 

Rev.  J.  H.  Stewart. — ‘‘  He  was  a precious  box  of 
ointment  in  a wounding  world.” 

MOTHERS. — Gen.  iii.  20  ; Exod.  xx.  12 ; Lev.  xix. 
3 ; Ps.  cxiii.  9 ; Prov.  i.  8-9 ; x.  1 ; xv.  20 ; xix.  26 ; 
xxiii.  22 ; xxx.  11 ; Isa.  xlix.  15,  23 ; Ixvi.  13 ; Ezek. 
xvi.  44;  Matt.  x.  35;  xii.  46-50;  xiv.  8,  11;  xx.  20; 
Mark  x.  30;  Luke  ii.  51;  vii.  12;  John  ii.  1;  Acts  xii. 
12;  Gal.  iv.  26  (cf.  Rev.  xvii.  3-5);  Eph.  vi.  1-3. 

‘^The  mother’s  heart  is  the  child’s  schoolroom.” — 
Beecher. 

Some  time  ago,  several  students,  who  were  preparing 
for  the  ministry,  were  conversing  about  the  influence  of 
pious  mothers  upon  their  children ; and  on  investigating 
their  own  histories,  it  was  found  that  out  of  120  present, 
upward  of  100  had  been  thus  blessed  by  God. 

Napoleon. — When  he  once  asked  Madame  Campan, 
^‘Vfhat  is  the  great  want  of  the  French  nation?”  her 
reply  was  comprised  in  one  word, — ‘'^Mothers.'' 

Tell  the  Mothers  to  trust  in  God,”  was  the  dying 
charge  of  one  who  had  herself  been  ‘^a  mother  in  Israel,” 
and  had  trained  up  her  family  in  the  service  of  the  Re- 
deemer. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATIIERIXG3. 


365 


A Wesleyan  Sunday-school  Teacher,  speaking  one  day 
to  his  children  upon  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart, 
asked  his  children  if  they  knew  any  one  who  was 
always  good ; one  of  the  class,  prompted  by  simple  and 
child-like  affection,  instantly  replied,  “ Yes,  Sir,  I know 
one, — my  mother.” 

The  Bishop  op  Calcutta  (Dr.  Wilson)  mentions  in 
his  account  of  his  interviews  with  Bellingham,  the  famous 
assassin,  that  nothing  he  could  say  appeared  to  make  any 
impression,  until  he  spoke  of  his  mother;  and  then  the 
prisoner  burst  into  a flood  of  tears. 

Abbot,  in  his  Mother  at  Some,  relates  a story  of  a 
gentleman  in  America,  who  was  going  to  a seaman’s 
meeting  in  a mariner’s  chapel.  Seeing  a weather-beaten 
sailor  at  the  door  of  a boarding-house,  puffing  a cigar, 
and  with  arms  folded,  he  walked  up  to  him,  and  said, 
“ Well,  my  friend,  will  you  go  with  us  to  the  Meeting?” 
No,  said  the  sailor  bluntly.  The  gentleman,  who, 
from  the  appearance  of  the  man,  was  prepared  for  a re- 
pulse, mildly  replied,  “Yoii  look,  my  friend,  as  if  you 
had  seen  hard  days  ; have  you  a mother  ?”  The  sailor 
raised  his  head,  looked  earnestly  in  the  gentleman’s  face, 
and  made  no  reply.  The  gentleman,  however,  continued, 

“ Suppose  your  mother  were  here  now,  what  advice  would 
she  give  you  ?”  The  tears  rushed  for  a moment  into 
the  sailor’s  eyes ; he  tried  in  vain  to  conceal  them ; has- 
tily brushing  them  away  with  the  back  of  his  rough 
hand,  he  rose  and  said,  with  a voice  almost  inarticulate 
with  emotion,  “ I’ll  go  to  the  Meeting.”  He  crossed  the 
stieet,  entered  the  chapel- door,  and  took  his  seat  with 
the  assembled  congregation. 

A Mother’s  Praters  Heard. — During  the  last  ill- 

31  * 


366 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


ness  of  a pious  mother,  "when  she  was  near  death,  her 
only  remaining  child,  the  subject  of  many  agonizing  and 
believing  prayers,  who  had  been  roving  on  the  sea,  re- 
turned to  pay  his  parent  a visit. 

After  a very  affecting  meeting,  You  are  near  port, 
mother,’’  said  the  hardy-looking  sailor,  and  I hope  you 
will  have  an  abundant  entrance.”  “Yes,  my  child,  the 
fair  haven  is  in  sight,  and  soon,  very  soon,  I shall  be 
landed 

“ < On  that  peaceful  shore, 

Where  pilgrims  meet  to  part  no  more.’  ” 

‘‘  You  have  weathered  many  a storm  in  your  passage, 
mother ; but  now  God  is  dealing  very  graciously  with 
you  by  causing  the  winds  to  cease,  and  by  giving  you  a 
calm  at  the  end  of  your  voyage.” 

“ God  has  always  dealt  graciously  with  me,  my  son, 
but  this  last  expression  of  His  kindness,  in  permitting  me 
to  see  you  before  I die,  is  so  unexpected  that  it  is  like  a 
miracle  wrought  in  answer  to  prayer.” 

“ Oh,  mother !”  replied  the  sailor,  weeping  as  he 
spoke,  “ your  prayers  have  been  the  means  of  my  salva- 
tion, and  I am  thankful  that  your  life  has  been  spared 
till  I could  tell  you  of  it.” 

She  listened  with  devout  composure  to  the  account  of 
his  conversion,  and  at  last,  taking  his  hand,  she  pressed 
it  to  her  dying  lips  and  said,  “ Yes,  thou  art  a faithful 
God,  and  as  it  has  pleased  thee  to  bring  back  my  long- 
lost  child  and  adopt  him  into  thy  family,  I will  say, 
‘ Kow  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace ; for  mine 
eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation.’  ” — CJieever. 

Pious  Mothers.— What  a long  and  interesting  list 
would  the  records  of  the  Church  present ! 


ILI.T.’PTRATTVE  GATUERIXaS. 


367 


The  Mothers  of  Scripture. — Sarah  ; Eebekah  ; Joche- 
bed ; motber  of  Samson;  Hannah;  the  Shunammite; 
Elizabeth;  Mary,  mother  of  Jesus;  Mary,  mother  of 
John,  Mark ; Lois,  and  Eunice,  &c. 

The  Mothers  of  the  Early  Church. — Monica,  the  emi- 
nent mother  of  Augustine.  Never  did  mother  struggle 
more  earnestly  than  she.  From  her  son’s  nineteenth  to 
the  twenty-eighth-  year  of  his  age,  while  he  was  rolling 
in  the  filth  of  sin,  did  she,  in  vigorous  hope,  persist  in 
eainest  prayer.  In  his  twenty-ninth  year  we  find  her 
still  praying ; he  left  her  and  went  to  Rome ; bitterly 
she  felt  the  separation,  yet  she  returned  to  her  former 
employment  of  prayer.  From  Rome  he  went  to  Milan, 
and  there  we  find  the  praying  mother  again.  At  length 
the  long  looked-for,  prayed-for,  time  arrived.  The  teach- 
ing  of  Ambrose  was  blessed  to  her  son’s  conversion,  and 
the  mother’s  happiness  was  completed.  Her  example 
still  cries,  “ Christian  mothers,  continue  in  prayer.” 

Nonna. — Gregory  of  Nazianzen,  ascribed  his  conver- 
sion to  his  sainted  mother,  as  also  his  brother  Cmsarias, 
and  their  sister  Gorgonia,  who  besides  was  instrumental 
in  converting  her  husband,  and  training  her  children  and 
her  nephews  in  the  ways  of  piety. 

Theodoret,  Basil  the  Great,  Emhilia,  Chrysostom, 
and  many  others,  wmre  proofs  of  the  power  of  a mother’s 
prayers. 

The  Mothers  of  Later  Times.  — Bishop  Hall, 
Schwartz,  (dedicated  from  infancy  by  his.  mother  on  her 
death-bed  to  the  service  of  Christ,)  Philip  Henry,  and 
his  son  Matthew,  Hooker,  Zinzendorp,  President 
Edwards,  Dr.  Dwight,  Payson,  Doddridge,  Wesley, 


368 


ILLUSTP.ATIVK  aATHKRIXGS. 


Felix  Neff,  Legh  Richmond,  and  the  missionaries 
Knill,  Moffatt,  &c.,  all  had  pious  mothers. 

John  Newton  learned  to  pray  at  his  mother’s  knees. 
She  was  taken  to  heaven  before  he  was  eight  years  old. 
At  sea,  in  the  midst  of  many  dangers,  his  agonizing 
prayer  was  often,  “ My  mother’s  God,  the  God  of  mercy, 
have  mercy  on  me.”  The  prayer  was  heard,  and  he  be- 
came “ a burning  and  a shining  light.”  Through  him 
Scott  the  Commentator  was  led  to  Christ,  and  Wilber- 
force,  the  champion  of  African  freedom,  and  the  author 
of  that  “ Practical  View  of  Christianity”  which  brought 
Legh  Richmond  into  the  ministry  of  Christ.  An  encour- 
aging lesson  to  mothers  to  persevere  : for  nearly  twenty 
years  the  seed  lay  apparently  dead  in  Newton  s heart, 
hut  then  it  sprung  up  and  bore  fruit  sixty,  yea,  an  hun- 
dred fold. 

Cecil,  when  he  had  adopted  infidel  sentiments  in  his 
youth,  and  thought  himself  proud  of  his  arguments, 
said,  long  afterwards,  “ There  was  one  argument  I 
could  never  get  over, — the  influence  and  life  of  a holy 
mother.” 


MURMURING.— Ex.  v.  22,  23  ; xiv.  11, 12 ; xvi.  7 ; 
xvii.  2,  3 ; Num.  xiv.  1-12 ; xvi.  3 ; xvii.  5 ; xxi.  5 ; 
Prov.  xix.  3;  Job  iii. ; Ps.  xxxvii.  1-8;  Isa.  xxix.  24; 
Jer.  XX.  14-18 ; Lam.  iii.  39 ; Jonah  iv.  8,  9 ; Mai.  iii. 
14;  Matt.  xx.  11;  Mark  xiv.  5;  Luke  v.  30;  xv.  2, 
29,  30 ; xix.  7 ; John  vi.  41-43,  60-69 ; vii.  32 ; Acts 
vl.  1;  Rom.  ix.  20;  1 Cor.  x.  10;  Phil.  ii.  14;  James 
V.  9 ; Jude  16. 

“ Heartless  complaints  'which  end  in  nothing,  are 
among  our  greatest  sins.’ — -*T.  H.  hvciTi^, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


369 


Christ  is  never  more  ^ wounded  in  the  house  of  His 
friends/  than  when  they  murmur;  nothing  seemed  so 
much  to  overcome  His  forbearance  with  the  Israelites.” 
—Lady  Powerscourt. 

The  Murmurer  reminds  us  of  the  creakino"  wheel 
that  wants  oil ; it  may  still  go  on  its  accustomed  round, 
but  with  a jarring  discord. 

W E ARE  too  apt  to  bite  the  rod  that  hurts  us,  and  not 
mind  the  hand  that  sent  it. 

“ Consider  that  murmuring  is  a mercy-embittering 
sin,  a mercy-souring  sin.  As  the  sweetest  things  put 
into  a sour  vessel  sours  them,  or  put  into  a bitter  vessel 
embitters  them,  so  murmuring  puts  gall  and  wormwood 
into  every  cup  of  mercy  that  God  gives  into  our  hands. 
The  murmurer  writes  ‘Marah,’  that  is  bitterness,  upon 
all  his  mercies,  and  he  reads  and  tastes  bitterness  in  them 
all.  As  ^ to  the  hungry  soul  every  bitter  thing  is  sweet,’ 
so  to  the  murmuring  soul  every  sweet  thing  is  bitter.” — 
Brook's  Mute  Christian. 

‘‘  I Mourn  but  do  not  Murmur,”  was  the  chastened 
expression  of  a Christian  lady  in  the  midst  of  deep  dis- 
tress and  painful  bereavement. 

Punishment  of. — It  is  calculated  that  not  less  than 
one  million  of  the  children  of  Israel  died  in  the  wilder- 
ness by  God’s  judgment  for  their  murmurings ; and  this 
only  in  forty  years  ! 

NATIVITY  OF  CHRIST.— Isa.  vii.  14;  ix.  7; 
Micah  V.  2 ; Luke  ii.  1-14 ; Gal.  iv*  4. 

Ps.  Ixxxv.  10. — Mercy  and  truth  are  met  together, 
and  righteousness  and  peace  have  kissed  each  other.” 

first  great  Christman  meeting.  How  many  festive  meetings 
24 


370 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


are  there  at  the  festive  time  of  Christmas ; this  was  the  first.  It 
was  a meeting  (1)  arranged  and  settled  long  before  it  took  place. 
Our  meetings  are  often  casual,  or  if  arranged,  are  often  inter- 
rupted, hut  not  so  this — pre-determined  in  the  eternal  counsels 
of  the  unchanging  God.  It  was  a meeting  (2)  after  Long  and 
painful  separation.  “ Mercy  and  peace,”  &c.  These  divine 
perfections  had  met  in  harmony  in  paradise,  but  when  man  fell 
the  union  was  broken.  Each  took  their  separate  path  apart. 
But  arouhd  the  manger  cradle  of  Bethlehem  there  was  a meet- 
ing (3)  of  happy  harmony  and  sweet  reunion^ — the  breach  was 
healed,  and  all  met  in  delightful  and  abiding  fellowship.  Then 
did  truth  “ spring  out  of  the  earth”  (John  xiv.  6),  and  “right- 
eousness looked  down  from  heaven,”  as  if  missing  some  bright 
jewel  it  had  lost;  or  rather,  as  if  looking  down  in  wonder  that 
now,  after  long  and  earnest  search,  the  “pearl  of  great  price” 
was  found.  “ Eighteousness  looked  down,”  yea,  righteousness 
itself  came  down. 

The  birth  of  Christ  displays  : — 

1.  The  Truth  of  GioTs  Word. — It  was  prophesied 
that  He  should  be  born  of  woman,  Gen.  iii.  15 ; Isa.  vii. 
14 ; of  the  family  of  Abraham,  Gen.  xxii.  18  ; John  viii. 
56 ; of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  Gen.  xlix.  10 ; of  the  royal 
house  of  David,  Psalm  cxxxii.  11  ; at  Bethlehem  Ephra- 
tah,  Mic.  V.  2. 

Bethlehem,  z.e.,  the  house  of  bread ; Ephratah,  ^.e.,  fruitful. 
Thus  was  Bethlehem  honoured — little  but  fruitful — from  the 
little  village  came  forth  He  who  should  be  “ruler.”  In  its 
manger  was  born  “the  infant  of  days,”  “whose  goings  forth 
have  been  from  of  old,  from  everlasting,”  “the  root  and  off- 
spring of  David.” 

2.  The  Working  of  GroTs  Providence. — Making  the 
pride  of  Augustus  the  means  of  bringing  Joseph  and 
Mary  sixty  miles  (from  Nazareth  to  Bethlehem),  just 
before  the  birth  of  Christ,  and  so  unwittii%ly  helping  to 
fulfil  God’s  prophecy.  Luke  ii.  1-6. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


S71 


3.  The  Condescension  of  Grod's  Love. — That  Christ 
should  take  upon  Him  our  nature,  John  i.  14;  be  born 
of  a poor  woman,  2 Cor.  viii.  9 ; be  laid  in  a manger, 
Luke  ii.  7 ; be  announced  to  poor  shepherds,  Luke  ii. 
10,  11 ; and  be  persecuted  even  in  infancy,  Matt.  ii.  13. 

Oh  let  us  love  Him,  who  hath  so  freely  and  wondrously 
loved  us ! 

By  how  much  the  lower  He  was  made  for  me,  by  so 
much  the  dearer  may  He  be  to  me.’’ — Bernard, 

Natal. — The  colony  of  Natal  was  discovered  360 
years  ago,  and  was  so  named  because  the  Portuguese 
navigators  first  saw  it  on  Christmas. day,  1499.  The 
change  which  has  taken  place,  and  is  taking  place, 
through  the  influence  of  Christianity,  would  form  a 
profitable  Christmas  theme  for  meditation. 

Sir  Matthew  Hale  died  on  Christmas-day,  having 
had  a remarkable  presentiment  a month  before  of  it, 
and  having  told  his  servants  on  November  25  that  he 
should  die  in  just  a month,  and  so  it  proved.  He  .was 
one  of  the  most  eminent  judges  England  has  ever  known. 
He  began  his  career  by  giving  sixteen  hours  a day  to 
study ; and,  notwithstanding  all  his  numerous  occupa- 
tions, always  maintained  the  sanctity  of  the  Sabbath 
most  inviolably. 

The  Rev.  James  Hervey  died  on  Christmas-day, 
Dec.  25,  1758.  When  dying  he  thanked  the  physicians 
for  their  visits,  and  with  great  solemnity  and  sweetness 
in  his  countenance  exclaimed,  “ Lord,  now  lettest  thou 
thy  servant  depart  in  peace  according  to  thy  most  holy 
and  comfortable  word,  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy 
precious  salvation.  Here,  doctor,  is  my  cordial ! what 
are  all  the  cordials  given  to  support  the  dying,  in  com- 


372 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINaS. 


parison  of  that  which  arises  from  the  promises  of  salva* 
tion  by  Christ!  This,*^this,  now  supports  me.’'  About 
three  o’clock  he  said,  The  great  conflict  is  over — now 
all  is  done;”  after  which  he  scarcely  spake  any  other 
word  intelligibly,  except  twice  or  thrice  Precious  sal- 
vation!'' and  then  leaning  his  head  against  the  side  of, 
his  chair,  he  shut  his  eyes  and  sang  his  Christmas  carol 
before  the  Throne. 

NEGLECT. 

Heb.  ii.  3.  How  shall  we  escape  if  we  neglect  so 
great  salvation  ?” 

Neglect  is  enough  to  ruin  a man.  A man  who  is  in  busi- 
ness need  not  commit  forgery  or  robbery  to  ruin  himself;  he 
has  only  to  neglect  his  business,  and  his  ruin  is  certain.  A man 
who  is  lying  on  a bed  of  sickness  need  not  cut  his  throat  to  de- 
stroy himself;  he  has  only  to  neglect  the  means  of  restoration, 
and  he  will  be  ruined.  A man  floating  in  a skiff  above  Niag- 
ara need  not  move  an  oar,  or  make  an  effort  to  destroy  himself; 
he  has  only  to  neglect  using  the  oar  at  the  proper  time,  and  he 
will  certainly  be  carried  over  the  cataract.  Most  of  the  calam- 
ities of  life  are  caused  by  simple  neglect  Let  no  one  infer, 
therefore,  that  because  he  is  not  a drunkard,  or  an  adulterer, 
or  a murderer,  that  therefore  he  will  be  saved.  Such  an  infer- 
ence would  be  as  irrational  as  it  would  be  for  a man  to  infer 
that,  because  he  is  not  az-murderer,  his  farm  will  produce 
a harvest ; or  that,  because  he  is  not  an  adulterer,  therefore  his 
merchandise  will  take  care  of  itself.” — Barnes, 

The  Life  Preserver. — “ Commencing  a long  journey 
upon  one  of  our  western  lakes  and  rivers,  I took  the 
precaution  to  provide  myself  with  a life  preserver  of  the 
best  construction.  This  was  always  my  practice  in 
traveling.  My  custom  was,  every  night  before  retiring 


ILLt’StRATlVE  GATHERINaS. 


373 


to  sleep,  to  examine  it,  and  see  that  it  was  where  I could 
place  my  hand  upon  it  in  an  iestant. 

“ Soon  after  entering  the  Mississippi  river,  we  were 
not  a little  agitated  by  an  accident  which  befell  the  boat. 
The  night  was  dark  and  tempestuous,  and  the  ‘ father  of 
waters’  angry  and  frightful.  The  passengers  sprang 
from  their  berths,  and  rushed  together  into  the  main 
saloon.  The  accident  proved  to  be  of  small  consequence, 
and  the  alarm  very  soon  subsided. 

“ Returning  to  my  state  room,  I fell  into  a sort  of 
waking  dream.  I thought  I was  on  one  of  our  inland 
seas  in  a violent  tempest.  Our  vessel,  dismasted  and 
disabled,  was  rapidly  driving  on  a lee  shore.  The  pas- 
sengers were  evidently  making  ready  for  the  last  strug- 
gle. And  I observed,  for  the  first  time,  that  some  seemed 
perfectly  calm  and  composed.  On  looking  again,  I saw 
that  they  were  provided  with  life  preservers,  which  they 
had  already  attached  to  their  persons ; and  feeling  the 
utmost  confidence  in  this  means  of  preservation,  they 
were  quietly  waiting  the  issue. 

But  how  shall  I describe  the  terror  and  dismay  of 
the  other  passengers,  as  they  passed  to  and  fro  before 
my  eyes  ! 

‘ What  a fool  I w^as,’  said  one,  ‘ that  I did  not  buy 
a life  preserver  before  I left  home ; 1 always  meant  to 
do  it ; they  were  exposed  for  sale  right  before  my  eyes 
every  day.  My  friends  entreated  me  to  procure  one, 
and  I promised  that  I would.  I thought  I could  obtain 
one  at  any  time,  so  1 put  it  off^  and  now  it  is  too  laU' 

‘‘  ‘ I did  not  believe  that  there  was  any  danger,’  said 
another.  ‘ I have  passed  over  these  lakes  many  times, 


374  ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS* 

and  never  saw  such  a storm  before ; so  I concluded  to 
run  the  risk  again,' 

‘‘  Another  I observed  hastening  to  his  trunk,  and  re- 
turning instantly  with  the  case  of  a life  preserver  in  his 
hand,  but  an  expression  of  blank  despair  on  his  coun- 
tenance. The  article  had  once  been  good ; but  he  had 
not  taken  care  of  it.  He  had  thrown  it  loosely  amongst 
his  effects,  and  it  had  been  punctured  by  a pin.  It  was 
now  a mockery  of  his  woe.  He  tried  to  mend  it,  but 
this  was  impossible.  There  was  no  time  for  this. 

‘‘Another  produced  with  great  joy  what  seemed  to  be 
an  excellent  life  preserver ; but  when  he  proceeded  to 
adjust  it,  he  found  that  he  had  been  cheated.  It  was  a 
counterfeit  article.  He  did  not  procure  it  at  the  right 
place.  It  would  retain  its  shape  and  buoyancy  for  a 
while  and  for  a few  moments  in  smooth  water  ; but  would 
not  bear  the  pressure  of  a man’s  whole  weight.  He  had 
never  examined  it  before,  and  now,  in  the  hour  of  need, 
found  it  utterly  worthless. 

“ At  length  my  eye  was  arrested  by  a young  man  who 
had  been  notorious  throughout  the  voyage  for  his  gayety 
and  frivolity.  On  one  occasion,  during  a pleasant  day, 
he  had  made  sport  of  those  who  had  wisely  prepared  for 
the  time  of  peril.  And  now  I saw  him  addressing  a 
gentleman  whom  he  had  previously  ridiculed,  inquiring 
whether  his  life  preserver  could  not  save  them  both.  ‘ No,’ 
was  the  answer;  ‘it  was  only  made  for  one.' 

“ Reader,  there  is  hope  which  is  an  anchor  of  the 
soul,  sure  and  steadfast ; the  time  is  coming  when  you 
will  certainly  need  it.  Life  may  now  be  like  a smooth 
and  sunny  sea ; but  very  soon  you  will  be  amid  ‘ the 
swellings  of  Jordan.’  Be  sure  you  get  this  certain  hope. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 

Be  careful  that  your  hope  is  of  the  right  kind  ; examine^ 
it  well.  ‘ ChriHt  in  you^'  says  St.  Paul,  ‘ is  the  hope  of 
glory.’  Is  this  your  hope  ? Take  care  of  it ; keep  it 
with  all  diligence,  and  it  will  stand  you  in  good  stead  in 
the  time  of  danger ; for  He  who  rules  the  waves  and 
waters  saith,  ^Fear  not.’  When  thou  passest  through  the 
waters,  I will  be  with  thee  ; and  through  the  rivers,  they 
shall  not  overflow  thee.’  Isa.  xliii.  2.” — Abridged  f rom 
an  American  Tract, 

NEW  YEAPt.— Gen.  xxvi.  12  ; xlvii.  8,  9 ; Exod.  xii., 
2 ; xiii.  3,  4 ; Lev.  xvi.  34  ; Deut.  xi.  12  ; 1 Sarn.  vii.  12  ; 
XX.  6 ; Job  xvi.  22  ; xxxii.  7 ; Ps.  Ixv.  11 ; Ixxvii.  o-ll ; 
xc. ; cii.  24-27 ; Eccles.  xii.  1 ; Isa.  xxix.  1 ; Matt.  vi. 
33  ; Luke  xiii.  8 ; Acts  xi.  26. 

Exod.  xl.  2,  17.  On  the  first  day  of  the  first  month 
shalt  thou  set  up  the  tabernacle  of  the  tent  of  the  con- 
gregation.” 

A divinely-appointed  example  of  beginning  a new  year  well. 
So  in  Hezekiah’s  days  they  began  to  sanctify  the  temple  at  the 
same  time.  2 Chron.  xxix.  17.  Can  we  begin  the  year  better 
than  by  thus  honoring  God  in  His  temple  openly,  and  sanctify- 
ing anew  the  altar  in  our  tents  ? 

Lev.  xxiii.  23,  24.  And  the  Lord  spake  unto  Moses, 
saying.  Speak  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  saying,  In  the 
seventh  month,  in  the  first  day  of  the  month,  shall  ye 
have  a Sabbath,  a memorial  of  blowing  of  trumpets,  an 
holy  convocation.” 

The  first  day  of  the  .Jewish  civil  year,  the  memorial,  as  it 
was  thought,  of  the  creation  of  the  world.  The  blowing  of 
trumpets  was  an  appropriate  act,  designed  (1)  to  remind  them 
of  the  trumpet  of  Mount  Sinai,  when  the  law  was  given,  which 
we  may  set  before  us  at  the  beginning  of  the  new  year  ; or  (2), 


3T6 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERING^. 


to  call  the  Jews,  by  an  emblem,  to  shake  off  their  spiritual 
drowsiness,  to  search  their  ways  and  amend  them,  and  to 
prepare  for  the  Day  of  Atonement,  which  followed  nine  days 
afterwards. 

Two  Statesmen. — Contrast  tlie  experience  of  two 
statesmen,  each  eminent  in  their  way,  but  differing  in 
their  principles.  Lord  Dundas,  when  one  wished  that 
great  statesman  a happy  new  year,  replied,  It  had  need 
be  happier  than  the  last,  for  I never  knew  one  happy 
day  in  it.”  The  testimony  of  Wilberforce,  the  year 
before  his  death  was,  This  last  year  has  been  the  hap- 
piest of  my  life.”  Ps.  xxxvii.  37. 

Romaine’s  wish  for  his  people  was,  one  new-year’s 
day, — God  grant  that  this  may  be  a year  famous  for 
Relieving  y 

A.  L.  Newton. — The  character  of  God  is  my  grand 
subject  this  year.  I have  got  it  in  fifty-two  points,  with 
six  texts  on  each  ; and  it  is  such  a rock  to  rest  upon, — 
to  see  what  God  is,  and  that  He  really  is.” 

Mr.  Hardcastle  (once  a noble-minded  merchant,  and 
long  the  Treasurer  of  the  London  Missionary  Society). 

When  he  was  dying,  it  was  one  of  his  memorable  say- 
ings. ‘ My  last  act  of  faith  I wish  to  be,  to  take  the 
blood  of  Jesus,  as  the  High  Priest  did,  when  he  entered 
behind  the  Vail;  and  when  I have  passed  the  Vail,  I 
would  appear  with  it  before  the  Throne.’  So,  in  mak- 
ing the  transit  from  one  year  to  another,  this  is  our 
most  appropriate  exercise.  We  see  much  sin  in  the 
retrospect ; we  see  many  a broken  purpose,  many  a mis- 
spent hour,  many  a rash  and  unadvised  word ; we  see 
much  pride,  and  anger,  and  worldliness,  and  unbelief ; 
we  see  a long  track  of  inconsistency.  There  is  nothing 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


877 


for  us  but  the  great  atonement.  With  that  atonement 
let  us,  like  believing  Israel,  end  and  begin  anew.  Bear- 
ing Its  precious  blood,  let  us  pass  within  the  vail  of  a 
solemn  and  eventful  future.  Let  a visit  to  the  Fountain 
be  the  last  act  of  the  closing  year,  and  let  a new  year 
still  find  us  there.  James  Hamilton. 

NOVELS. 

As  a general  rule,  novels  weaken  the  passive  emotions, 
without  strengthening  the  active  principle. 

Lord  Byron’s  works,  it  may  be,  have  their  sublimi- 
ties ; so  has  Vesuvius ; but  those  who  venture  Pliny- 
like,  must  expect  Pliny’s  fate. 

Goldsmith,  who  had  himself  written  a novel,  in  writ- 
ing to  his  brother,  respecting  the  education  of  his  son, 

gave  his  opinion  of  such  works  in  this  strong  language, 

“ Above  all  things  never  let  your  son  touch  a novel  or 
romance.” 

Sir  Walter  Scott.— Very  striking  and  touching 
were  the  last  scenes  of  his  life,  when  he  called  for  a book 
to  be  read  to  him,  and  being  asked  what  book  he  wished, 
replied,  “ There  is  but  one  Book.”  and  asked  foii  the 
Bible. 


i'iO\ELTY.  “The  mass  of  men  are  fond  of  novelty 
in  matters  of  recreation  j in  fashions  of  furniture,  dress, 
scenery,  sports,  or  amusements,  &c. ; but  in  respect  of 
their  course  of  life,  they  are  wedded  to  their  established 
customs  and  usages,  even  w’hen  they  have  nothing  but 
custom  to  recommend  them.”— Archbishop  Whately.— 

[Thus  copying  the  example  of  nature  in  a tree,  of  which 
32  * 


STS 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


the  main  part — the  trunk — remains  unchanged,  but  the 
leaves  and  flowers  are  mutable  and  perishing.] 

A DESIRE  to  say  something  which  no  man  ever  said, 
makes  people  say  things  which  no  man  ever  ought  tc 
say. 

What  we  want  in  religion  is  not  new  light,  hut  new 
sight ; not  new  paths,  hut  new  zeal  to  walk  in  old  paths. 

OBEDIENCE.— Exod.  v.  2 ; xxiii.  20,  21 ; Deut.  v. 
27—33  ; xxviii. ; Josh.  v.  6 ; 1 Sam.  xv.  22 ; 1 Kings 
xiii. ; Ps.  cxix.  4-6,  32,  106,  112 ; Prov.  xxviii.  9 ; 
Eccl.  xii.  13  ; Isa.  xlviii.  18;  Jer.  vii.  23,  24;  xi.  3—5; 
xxvi.  13  ; XXXV. ; xxxviii.  20  ; Ezek.  xxxvi.  27  ; Dan. 
ix.  10  ; Matt.  vii.  21,  24 ; xii.  50  ; xxviii.  20  ; Luke  vi. 
46  ; xi.  27,  28  ; John  viii.  51 ; xiii.  17  ; xiv.  15,  21 ; 
Rom.  ii.  6-10  ; x.  16,  17  ; 2 Cor.  x.  5 ; Jas.  iv.  17  ; 
1 Pet.  i.  2,  14,  15,  22 ; 1 John  ii.  3-6  ; iii.  22 ; v.  2,  3 ; 
Rev.  xxii.  14. 

should  be 

From  the  heart. — Ps.  xl.  8,  spoken  of  Christ  (cf.  the 
two  tables  of  the  law  in  the  ark),  but  true  of  all  be- 
lievers ; Deut.  xi.  13—15 ; 1 Sam.  vii.  3 ; Ps.  cxix.  35 ; 
John  iv.  34;  Rom.  i.  9 ; vi.  16—19 ; vii.  22—25.  Hence 
Matt.  V.  20.  Cf.  the  feigned  obedience  of  the  ungodly. 
Ps.  xviii.  44  ; Ixvi.  3 ; Ixxxi.  15  (margins.) 

“ The  obedience  of  faith.” — Rom.  xvi.  26  ; Acts  vi.  7 ; 
Heb.  xi.  6 ; Luke  xvii.  12-16.  “ Gio  show  yourselves 

unto  the  priests,”  ^.  e.,  before  they  were  cleansed. 

Matt.  xii.  13. — “ Stretch  forth  thine  hand.”  What, 
when  it  was  withered  ! Yes  ; obedience  says,  “ Trust, 
where  ye  cannot  trace.” 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERDTGS. 


379 


Quicquid  decorum  est  ex  fide  proficiscitur.’^ — Aug.  “A 
crab-tree  may  bear  fruit  fair  to  the  eye,  but  it  is  sour,  because 
it  doth  not  come  from  a good  root.  A moral  person  mav  srive 
God  outward  obedience,  and  to  the  eyes  of  others  it  seems  glori- 
ous; but  this  obedience  is  sour,  because  it  comes  not  from  the 
sweet  and  pleasant  root  of  faith.  A child  of  God  gives  Him 
the  obedience  of  faith,  and  that  meliorates  and  sweetens  his 
services,  and  makes  them  come  off  with  a better  relish.  Heb. 
xi.  4.  ^ By  faith  Aid  offered  a letter  sacrifice  than  Cain.^^'~  JTatson. 

Cheerful— Vs.  xviii.  44 : c.  2,  3 ; cxix.  32,  35,  60, 
143 ; Isa.  i.  19.  20. 

“ As  when  a general  commands  his  army  to  march,  if  then 
the  soldiers  should  stand  upon  terms,  and  refuse  to  go,  except 
they  have  better  clothes,  their  pay  in  hand,  or  the  like,  and 
then  they  will  march  ; this  would  not  show  them  an  obedient, 
disciplined  army ; but  if,  at  the  reading  of  their  orders,  thev 
presently  break  up  their  quarters  and  set  forth,  though  it  be 
midnight  when  the  command  come,  and  they  without  money 
or  clothes  on  their  backs,  leaving  the  whole  care  of  themselves 
for  these  things  to  their  general,  and  they  only  attend  how  they 
may  best  fulfil  his  commands,  these  may  be  said  to  march  in 
obedience.” — Salter. 

Universal— Veut.  xxviii.  14;  Ps.  cxix.  6,  84,  128. 
So  mark  the  characters  of  Caleb  and  .Joshua,  Xum.  xiv. 
24 , xxxii.  12.  David,  A.ct.s  xiii.  22.  Zacharias  and 
Elizabeth,  Luke  i.  6.  Cornelius,  Acts  x.  33. 

“A  soul  sincerely  obedient,  will  not  pick  and  choose  what 
commands  to  obey,  and  what  to  reject,  as  hvpocrites  do.  An 
obedient  soul  is  like  a crystal  glass  with  a light  in  the  midst, 
which  shines  forth  through  every  part  thereof.  A man  sin- 
cerely obedient  lays  such  a charge  upon  his  whole  man,  as 
^lary,  the  mother  of  Christ,  did  upon  all  the  servants  at  the 
feast.  (John  ii.  5.)  ‘ AYhatsoever  he  saith  unto  you,  do  it.’ 

Eyes,  ears,  hands,  heart,  lips,  legs,  body,  and  soul,  do  vou  all 
seriously  and  affectionately  observe  whatever  Jesus  Christ  savs 
unto  you,  and  do  Brooks. 


880 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATllERllSraS. 


Uniform, — Ps.  xliv.  17-19;  cvi.  3;  cxix.  112;  Luke 
xxiii.  56 ; Phil.  ii.  12.  Of.  Job  xxvii.  10  (the  hypocrite’s 
service). 

“To  obey  GoJ  in  some  things  of  religion,  and  not  in  others, 
shows  an  unsound  heart;  like  Esau  who  obeyed  his  father  in 
bringing  him  venison,  but  hot  in  a greater  matter,  viz.,  the 
choice  of  his  wife.  Childlike  obedience  moves  toward  every 
command  of  God,  as  the  needle  points  that  way  -which  the  load- 
stone draws.  If  God  calls  to  duties  which  are  cross  to  flesh 
and  blood  ; if  we  are  children,  we  obey  our  Father.” — Watson. 

OBSCURE  DISCIPLES.— Judges  vii.  13,  14  (cf.  v. 
7) ; Ps.  viii.  2 ; cxix.  141 ; Prov.  xix.  1 ; Isa.  xxii.  24 ; 
lx.  22 ; Zeph.  iii.  12 ; Matt.  xi.  25,  26  ; xiii.  31-33 ; 
Lukevi.  20;  Acts  iv.  13;  1 Cor.  i.  26-31;  2 Cor. 
iv.  7. ; X.  7. 

Ps.  Ixxxiii.  3.  “ Thy  hidden  ones.” 

1.  The  safety  of  God’s  people.  We  often  hide  to  preserve, 
Matt.  xiii.  44  (where  the  aim  is  not  to  conceal,  but  to  secure). 
Thus  Noah  was  hid  in  the  ark,  and  the  waters  of  destruction 
could  not  reach  him ; and  thus  the  promise,  Ps.  xxxii.  5 ; xxxi. 
20  ; and  the  charge,  Isa.  xxvi.  20. 

2.  Their  concealment:  This  is  not  absolute,  but  has  various 

degrees  and  different  causes,  It  is  true  of  our  spiritual  life, 
Col.  iii.  3;  Rev.  ii.  17,  and  true  of  its  outward  manifestation. 
Some  are  concealed  by  persecution  ; some  by  slander ; some  by 
disposition  ; some  by  infirmity,  yet  all  are  known  to  God, — 
“ The  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  his.”  2 Tim.  ii.  19. 

How  many  true  heroes  and  saints  do  we  meet  with  in 
Scripture,  of  whom  we  have  no  record  but  their  noble 
deeds  ; as,  e.  g.^ 

Jael,  Judges  v.  24;  Gideon,  Judges  vi.  15,  16.  The  widow 
of  Zarephath,  1 Kings  xvii.  9-16.  Obadiah,  1 Kings  xviii.  3, 
4,  12,  13.  The  seven  thousand  hidden  ones,  1 Kings  xix.  18. 
The  little  maid,  2 Kings  v.  2-4.  The  poor  wise  man,  Eccl.  ix. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


381 


14-16.  Many  eminent  examples  of  faith  and  devotion  in  our 
Lord’s  ministry The  leper,  Matt.  viii.  1.  The  woman  who 
said,  “If  I may  but  touch  his  garments,  I shall  he  wholo,” 
Matt.  ix.  21.  Lazarus,  the  beggar,  Luke  xvi,  20.  The 
“daughters  of  Jerusalem,”  Luke  xxiii.  27,  28.  His  own  apos- 
tles, &c.  Saints  of  the  early  Church,  Eom.  xvi.  “Antipas, 
the  faithful  martyr,”  Rev.  ii.  13.  The  “ few  names”  in  Sardis, 
Eev.  iii.  4. 

Excuses  often  made  by  obscure  disciples,  why  they 
don’t  do  more  for  Christ : — 

1.  ‘^7  live  in  retirement^  and  am  little  known.”  Well, 
your  Lord  loved  retirement,  “who  went  about  doing 
good.  Retired  Christians  have  fewer  hindrances  to 
communion  with  God,  and  the  cultivation  of  a heavenly 
mind.  Cecil  used  to  say,  “ Solitude  is  my  great  ordi- 
nance.” 

2.  “I  am  so  obscure  ; people  do  not  much  regard  what 

1 say  or  do.  But  that  depends  upon  your  character. 
If  you  walk  with  God  in  holy  love  and  zeal,  you  will 
have  the  power  of  holiness,  and  your  influence  will  speak 
a language  that  cannot  be  gainsayed. 

3.  “Z  am  no  scholar,'^  Never  mind;  if  you  know 
the  two  great  truths, — that  you  are  a great  sinner,  and 
Christ  a great  Saviour, — this  is  knowing  more  than  mil- 
lions. 

4.  “I  am  very  poor,  and  cannot  give  much.”  So  w^as 
the  widow,  who  was  richer  than  many  rich.  Isa.  Iv.  8 ; 

2 Cor.  viii.  12. 

Brother  Martin.— In  the  Reformation  records  we 
read  of  Brother  Martin,  a poor  monk  of  Basle,  who  re- 
lied for  salvation  upon  Jesus  only,  before  Luther  roused 
the  sleeping  Church.  Having  written  his  Confession,  he 
placed  it  in  a wooden  box,  and  hid  it  in  a hole  in  the 


382 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


wall  of  his  cell,  where  it  was  never  found  until  last  cen- 
tury. 

OBSERVATION.— Eyes  and  no  Eyes.’’  (See  an 
excellent  story  in  Miss  Edgeworth’s  Evenings  at 
Home.”) 

Fools  learn  nothing  from  wise  men,  but  wdse  men 
learn  much  from  fools.” 

The  Blank  Book. — A great  and  enlightened  states- 
man being  asked  by  a young  gentleman,  what  treatise  on 
the  art  of  government  he  could  recommend  as  the  best, 
he  replied,  hook  of  white  paper.  Take  such  a book, 
journey  with  it  through  the  world,  carefully  attend  to 
every  matter,  whether  political  or  not,  which  appears  to 
you  remarkable,  note  it  for  the  information  of  yourself 
and  others,  and  in  this  way  you  will  make  an  excellent 
work,  from  which  you  will  learn  much.’  The  sagacious 
man,  it  appeared,  preferred  experience  and  observation 
to  all  other  books,  and  why  should  I not  entertain  the 
same  opinion  on  spiritual  matters  ?” — Crotthold' s Emblems. 

(See  under  “Hearing”  and  “Providence”  how  Philip 
Henry  and  Dr.  Doddridge  followed  out  this  plan.) 

OLD  AGE. — Lev.  xix.  32 ; 1 Sam.  ii.  31 ; Ps.  Ixxi. 
(Psalm  for  the  aged);  xc.  10;  xcii.  14;  cxlviii.  12; 
Prov.  xvi.  31 ; xvii.  6 ; xx.  29 ; xxiii,  22 ; Eccles.  xii. ; 
Isa.  xlvi.  4:  Ixv.  20  ; Joel  ii.  28;  1 Tim.  v.  1?  2 ; Tit. 
ii.  2. 

Gen.  xlvii.  8. — “How  old  art  thou?” 

A question  once  put  by  a Persian  Emperor  to  an  old  man, 
whose  hairs  were  white  with  the  snows  of  many  winters.  “Just 
about  four  years,”  was  the  answer,  the  old  man  counting  only 
the  years  since  his  spiritual  birth. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


383 


Num.  viii.  25,  26. 

The  Levites  were  to  cease  working  after  fifty,  (Marg.,  to 
“return  from  the  warfare  of  the  service,’’)  yet  they  were  not 
discharged  from  all  service  as  useless  and  wholly  disabled,  but 
rather  were  to  be  of  use  in  helping  and  directing  their  younger 
brethren,  and  supplying  with  their  experience  what  they  could 
no  longer  render  with  their  hands. 

Rev.  iii.  20. — Behold,  I stand  at  the  door  and 
knock  ; if  any  man  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I 
will  come  in  to  him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with 
me.” 

—the  last  meal — mercy  and  grace  provided  to  the 
aged.  Some  are  called,  and  many  are  eminently  enriched  with 
grace  in  the  evening  of  life. 

“ Naturally  improves  the  understanding  more  than  it 
does  the  affections  or  the  wdll.” 

Polycarp. — “ Eighty-and-six  years,”  was  his  well- 
known  answer,  when  required  to  deny  the  truth,  “ have 
I served  my  Saviour,  and  He  hath  never  done  me  any 
harm,  and  shall  I deny  him  now  ?” 

Contrast  Wolsey’s  lamentation:  “Had  I served  my 
God  as  well  as  I have  served  my  King,  He  would  not 
have  left  me  now.”  (Isa.  iii.  10,  11.) 

John  Eliot  (the  Apostle  to  the  Indians),  on  the  day 
of  his  death,  in  his  eighty-sixth  year,  was  found  teaching 
the  Indian  Alphabet  to  a child  by  his  bedside.  “ Why 
not  rest  from  your  labors  now ?”  said  one.  “I  have 
prayed  to  God,”  was  the  answer,  “to  render  me  useful 
in  my  sphere,  and  now  that  I can  no  longer  preach.  He 
leaves  me  strength  to  teach  this  poor  child.”  (Ps.  xcii.  14.) 

WiLBERFORCE  once  remarked ; “ I can  scarcely  under- 
stand why  my  life  is  spared  so  long,  except  it  be  to  show 


384  ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 

that  a man  can  be  as  happy  without  a fortune  as  with 
one.”  And  soon  after,  when  his  only  surviving  daughter 
died,  he  writes,  “ I have  often  heard,  that  sailors  on  a 
voyage  will  drink,  ‘ Friends  astern !’  till  they  are  half 
way  over,  then  ‘Friends  ahead!’  With  me  it  has  been 
‘Friends  ahead  !’  this  long  time.” 

Luke  Short. — Mr.  Flavel,  the  well-known  Puritan, 
was  one  day  preaching  upon  1 Cor.  xvi.  22,  “If  any  man 
love  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be  Anathema 
Maran-atha.”  The  discourse  was  unusually  solemn,  par- 
ticularly the  e.xplanation  of  the  words,  ‘■‘Anathema  Ma- 
ran-atha"— “cursed  with  a curse,  cursed  of  G-od  with  a 
bitter  and  grievous  curse.”  At  the  conclusion  of  the 
service,  when  Mr.  Flavel  rose  to  pronounce  the  benedic- 
tion, he  paused,  and  said,  “ How  shall  I bless  this  whole 
assembly,  when  every  person  in  it  who  loveth  not  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  ‘Anathema  Maran-atha  ?'  ” In 
the  congregation  w'as  a lad  named  Luke  Short,  then 
about  fifteen  years  old,  who  shortly  after  sailed  to 
America,  where  he  passed  the  rest  of  his  life.  Mr. 
Short’s  life  was  lengthened  much  beyond  the  usual  term. 
When  an  hundred  years  old,  he  had  sufBcient  strength  to 
work  on  his  farm,  and  his  mental  faculties  were  very  little 
impaired ; but  hitherto  he  had  lived  a sinner.  One  day, 
as  he  sat  in  his  field,  he  thought  upon  his  past  life.  Re- 
curring to  the  events  of  his  youth,  Mr.  Flavel  s discourse 
came  to  his  mind — the  preacher’s  solemn  W'arning,  and 
the  important  truth  he  delivered.  God’s  Spirit  strove 
with  the  aged  sinner,  conviction  was  followed  by  repent- 
ance, and  he  became  one  who  loved  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  sincerity  and  truth. 

Eighty-five  years  passed  after  the  seed  was 


sown 


TLLrSTIlATIVE  UATIIERIXG?. 


385 


before  it  sprung  up  and  brought  forth  fruit.  Let  minis- 
ters take  encouragement : In  due  season  ye  shall  reap, 

if  ye  faint  not.” 

The  Wroxg  Side  of  Fifty. — Mr.  Venn,  in  one  of  his 
excursions  to  preach  for  the  Countess  of  Huntingdon, 
^vhile  riding  on  the  road,  fell  into  company  with  a person 
who  had  the  appearance  of  a clergyman.  After  riding 
together  for  some  time,  conversing  on  different  subjects, 
the  stranger,  looking  in  his  face,  said,  Sir,  I think  you 
are  on  the  wrong  side  of  fifty?”  On  the  wrong  side 
of  fifty!”  answered  Mr.  Venn.  ‘^No,  Sir,  I am  on  the 
right  side  of  fifty.”  “ Surely,”  the  clergyman  replied, 
‘‘you  must  be  turned  fifty?”  “Yes,  Sir,”  added  Mr. 
Venn,  “but  I am  on  the  right  side  of  fifty,  for  every 
year  I live  I am  nearer  my  crown  of  glory.” 

A Christian  Six  Months  Old.— In  the  revival  in 
Ireland  in  1853,  an  aged  convert  in  Achill,  a poor  man, 
104  years  old,  walked  ten  miles  to  make  a public  profes- 
sion of  his  faith,  at  a confirmation  held  by  the  Protestant 
Bishop  of  Tuam.  Mr.  E.  had  a most  interesting  con- 
versation with  this  aged  man.  He  said,  “ I lived  one 
hundred  and  three  years  and  six  months  in  total  dark- 
ness, knowing  nothing  of  the  way  to  heaven — blind  and 
ignorant.”  “And  now,”  said  Mr.  E.,  “what  is  your 
hope?”  “My  hope,  Sir,  is  in  the  Lamb  of  God,  who 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  Oh  I to  think  that  I 
should  have  gone  on  one  hundred  and  three  years  and 
six  months  caring  not  for  my  soul,  and  then  that  this 
blessed  truth  should  have  burst  upon  me ! How  can  I 
praise  Him  enough  for  his  wondrous  love  towards  such  a 
poor  old  sinner  !” 

Herod. — What  a miserable  picture  does  he  present 

25 


S8C 


II.U'S'IT.ATIV!':  (lATIIKRrX(JS. 


■when  slaying  all  the  jxior  inl’aiits  at  Bethlehem!  An 
aged  sinner  of  seventy  so  alarmed  at  hearing  of  a child 
not  two  years  old  ! 


OMNISCIENCE  DIVINE.— Gen.  xvi.  13  ; Lev.  xix. 
14;  1 Sam.  ii.  3;  xvi.  7 ; 1 Kings  viii.  39;  1 Chron. 
xxviii.  9;  Job  x.  4;  x.wiii.  10,  24;  xlii.  2;  Ps.  xi.  4; 
Ixxiii.  11  ; cxxxix.  ; Prov.  v.  21  ; xv.  3,  11 ; Jer.  xvii. 

10  ; xxxii.  19 ; Amos  ix.  9 ; Acts  i.  24 ; xv.  18  ; Heb. 
iv.  13. 

of  good  mQVL  and  actions. — Gen.  xx.  6;  Exod. 

iii.  7 ; Judges  xi.  11 ; 1 Kings  xiv.  13  ; 2 Chron.  xvi.  9 ; 
P.sa.  xvii.  3;  xxxiv.  15  ; xxxviii.  9;  Ivi.  8 ; Jer.  xii.  3; 
xxiv.  6 ; Matt.  vi.  4,  6 ; John  xxi.  17 ; Acts  xv.  8 ; 
2 Tim.  ii.  19  ; 1 John  iii.  20.  Hence  Psa.  xxxviii.  9 ; , 
Isa.  xxxvii.  14  ; John  xxi.  15. 

of  the  evil. — Job  xxii.  13,  14  ; xxxiv.  21,  22  ; 

Ps.  X.  11-14 ; xliv.  20,  21 ; xciv.  7-11 ; Isa.  xxix.  15, 
16 ; Jer.  vii.  8-11  ; xvi.  17  ; xxiii.  23,  24 ; Ezek.  viii. 
5-12 ; Amos  v.  12  ; ix.  2-4,  8 ; Obad.  3-5  ; Matt.  xxii. 

11  ; John  ii.  23—25. 

Figures. — Light,  1 John  i.  5 (all  pervading) ; — Flame 
of  fire,  Rev.  i.  14  (penetrating  and  searching) ; — Sceptre 
full  of  eyes,  the  Egyptian  representation  of  the  deity ; 
— the  stone  laid  before  Joshua  with  seven  eyes,  Zech.  iii. 
9 ; the  Lamb  wdth  seven  horns  and  seven  eyes,  Rev.  v.  6. 

How  often  do  we  trace  God’s  omniscience  exemplified 
in  the  detection  of  sin  which  the  sinner  thought  con- 
cealed, the  approbation  of  modest  virtue,  and  the  notice 
of  secret  sorrow ! 

Take  a few  examples  from  Scripture, — 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINOS. 


387 


THE  EVIL. 

Adam. — “Where  art  thou?” 
(Gen.  iii.  9.)  What  a question 
was  that,  which  reached  the  sin- 
ner in  his  hiding-place  I 

Cain. — “Where  is  Abel  thy 
brother?”  (Gen.  iv.  9.)  Theory 
of  blood  went  up  to  heaven. 

Joseph' s brethren.  — “God  hath 
found  out  the  iniquities  of  thy 
servants.”  (Gen.  xliv.  16.)  Yes; 
though  twenty-two  years  had 
passed. 

Achan. — (Josh,  vii.)  The  tribe 
— the  himily— the  household — the 
man — the  tent — the  place  in  the 
tent — there  was  the  accursed  trea- 
sure. God  knew  it  all  the  while. 

Gehazi. — “Went  not  mine 
heart  with  thee  ?”  (2  Kings  v. 

26.) — The  unseen  e}^e  that  tracks 
the  sinner  and  informs  the  heart. 

Jeroboam' s wife. — “ Come  in, 
thou  wife  of  Jeroboam.”  1 
Kings  xiv.  6.)  Cannot  He  who 
seeth  through  the  thick  clouds 
see  through  sin’s  flimsy  cover- 
ings ? 

Ananias  and Sapphira. — “ Why 
hath  Satan  filled  thine  heart  to 
lie  to  the  Hol}^  Ghost?”  (Acts 
V.  3.)  There  is  no  darkness  nor 
shadow  of  death  where  the  work- 
(‘rs  of  iniquity  may  hide  them- 
selves.” (Job  xxxiv.  22.) 


THE  GOOD. 

Abimelech. — “ I know  that  thou 
didst  this  in  the  integrity  of  thy 
heart.”  (Gen.  xx.  6;  1 Sam. 
xvi.  9.) 

* Abraham. — (Gen.  xxii.  12.) 
Omniscience  saw  the  keen  trial 
borne  with  such  unmurmuring 
patience,  and  turned  the  extrem- 
ity of  faith  into  the  opportunity 
of  fjtvour. 

Children  of  Israel. — “ I know 
their  sorrows.”  (Exod.  iii.  7.) 
God  has  a book  for  the  wants, 
and  a bottle  for  the  tears,  'd'  his 
believing  people — every  sorrow 
of  every  sorrower. 

Nathanael.-'^  Before  that  Philip 
called  thee,  when  thou  wast  un- 
der the  fig-tree,  I saw  thee.” 
(John  i.  48.) 

The  Seven  Churches. — The  epistle 
to  each  begins  with  the  consola- 
tory preface,  “I  know  thy 
woi'ks.”  (Rev.  ii.  2-9.) 


A candle  wakes  some  men  as  well  as  a noise ; the 
eye  of  the  Lord  works  upon  a good  soul  as  well  as  His 
hand  ; and  a godly  man  is  as  much  afflicted  with  the  con- 


388 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


sideration,  > Thou  God  seest  me/  as  with  ‘The  Lord 
strikes  me.’  ” — Donne. 

God  needs  no  chains  nor  prison  to  keep  the  sinner 
sure  ; His  eye  is  enough  ; the  sinner  entangles  himself 
too  surely  to  escape.  ♦ 

“ In  a sheet  almanac  a man  may  at  one  view  see 
all  the  months  in  the  year,  both  past  and  to  come  ; but 
in  a book  almanac,  as  he  turneth  to  one  month  so  he 
turneth  from  another,  and  can  but  look  only  at  the 
present.  This  is  the  true  difference  betwixt  the  know- 
ledge of  God  and  man  ; — He  looketh  in  an  instant  of 
time  to  things  past,  present  and  future  ; but  the  know- 
ledge of  man  reacheth  only  to  a few  things  past  and 
present,  but  knoweth  nothing  at  all  of  things  that  are  to 
come  ; that  is  God’s  peculiar  so  to  do,  and  a piece  of 
learning  too  high  for  any  mortal  man  to  attain  unto.”— 
Spencer. 

The  Thief. — Looking  up.— “A  man  who  was  in  the 
habit  of  going  to  a neighbor’s  corn-field  to  steal  the 
grain,  one  day  took  his  son  with  him,  a boy  of  about 
eight  years  of  age.  The  father  told  him  to  hold  the  bag 
while  he  looked  if  anv  one  were  near  to  see  him.  After 

t/ 

standing  upon  the  fence,  and  peeping  through  all  the 
corn-rows,  he  returned  to  take  the  bag  from  the  child, 
and  beg^  his  sinful  work.  ‘ Father,’  said  the  boy,  ‘you 
forgot  to  look  somewhere  else.’  The  man  dropped  the 
bag  in  a fright,  and  said,  ‘ Which  way,  child  ? ’ ‘ You 

forgot  to  look  up  to  the  sky,  to  see  if  God  were  noticing 
you.’  The  father  felt  this  reproof  of  the  child  so  much, 
that  he  left  the  corn, — returned  home,  and  never  again 
ventured  to  steal.” — Clieever. 

S^ALL  HAVE  A REPORTER  THERE.” — So  re- 


ILLUSTI^ATIVE  (lATHERIXaS. 


389 


marked  a young  friend  tlionghtlossly,  as  he  was  about 
to  leave  home  to  attend  a social  ball  given  in  a country 
town.  My  heart  responded  with  deep  and  solemn 
interest  to  his  assertion,  as  I thought  of  the  immortal 
souls  who  would  gather  there,  thus  to  employ  the  fleeting 
moments  in  mercy  allotted  them  to  prepare  for  eternity. 
A reporter  wm  there.  A report  was  written  which  is 
now  before  the  Great  Judge.  A report  of  what  ? Of 
every  thought,  word,  and  deed, — -of  violated  vows  to  live 
for  Christ,  and  not  for  the  world — of  parental  vows 
solemnly  made,  and  now  forgotten,  as  parents  with  their 
children  measure  ofi'time,  precious  time,  to  the  sound 
of  the  viol.’’ 

Where  is  the  report  written  ? On  memory,  to  be 
traced  by  conscience  as  it  shall  wake  from  its  slumbers, 
and  recall  wasted  opportunities,  abused  mercies,  slighted 
admonitions,  loud  warnings,  when  death  is  at  tlie  door. 

Where  will  the  report  be  read  ? At  the  bar  of  God. 
Reader,  ponder  and  think  over  the  solemn  truth. 

ORIGINAL  SIN.-Gen.  i.  26 ; v.  3 ; viii.  21 ; Lev. 
xii.  (the  woman  who  had  borne  a child,  unclean  for  seven 
days,  as  having  borne  a sinner  into  the  world)  ; Job  xiv. 
3 ; XV.  14-16  ; xxv.  4 ; Ps.  li.  5 ; Iviii.  3 ; Prov.  xxii. 
15 ; xxix.  15 ; John  iii.  6 ; Rom.  v.  12 ; viii.  8,  9 ; Eph. 
ii.  3. 

The  simple  inherit  folly”  (Prov.  xiv.  18),  and  unlike 
any  earthly  inheritance,  they  cannot  renounce  it  if  they 
would. 

“ Six  is  born  in  a child  as  surely  as  fire  is  in  the 
flint ; it  only  waits  to  be  brought  out,  and  manifested.” 
— Dr.  Hook. 


390 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS* 


Original  sin  acted  as  an  extinguisher,  and  there- 
fore the  soul  is  born  in  darkness  and  cannot  see,  until 
enlightened  by  the  Spirit  of  God.” — Toplady. 

“ Though  goodness  may  be  repaired  in  ourselves,  yet 
it  cannot  be  propagated  to  ours ; even  the  cleanest  grain 
sends  forth  that  chaff  from  which  it  was  fanned  ere  the 
sowing.” — Bishop  Hall, 

Our  striving  against  nature  is  like  holding  a 
weathercock  with  one’s  hand ; as  soon  as  the  force  is 
taken  off,  it  veers  again  with  the  wind.” — Adam, 

ORIGIN  OF  EVIL. 

John  Newton. — ^‘Pray,  Mr.  Newton,”  once  asked  a 
young  man,  ‘^what  do  you  think  of  the  entrance  of  sin 
into  the  world?”  ‘‘Sir,”  said  Mr.  N.,  “I  never  thinh 
of  it ; I know  there  is  such  a thing  as  sin  in  the  world, 
and  I know  there  is  a remedy,  and  there  my  knowledge 
begins,  and  there  it  ends. 

OPPORTUNITY. — Ps.  xxxii.  6 ; Prov.  x.  5 ; Isa.  Iv. 
6;  Jer.  viii.  20;  Matt.  xx.  1-6;  xxi.  28;  xxiii.  37-39; 
Mark  X.  46,  47  (Jesus  passing  by  ; it  may  be  “ now  or 
never!”)  Luke  v.  17;  xiii.  8,  9;  xix.  41-44;  John  v. 
4-9  ; xii.  35 ; Acts  xiv.  27 ; 1 Cor.  xvi.  9 ; 2 Cor.  ii. 
12;  Col.  iv.  3 (literally,  “buying  up  the  opportunity”); 
Heb.  iii.  7-15. 

is  like  a narroiv  passage  in  the  Arctic  Seas. 

Sometimes  in  these  Northern  regions,  ships  get  enclosed 
in  a narrow  space  between  ice-islands.  The  floating  rocks 
glide  nearer  the  ship  on  every  side,  and  the  dismayed 
seamen  behold  their  only  chance  of  escape  from  the  fatal 
crash  lies  in  a narrow  channel,  that  every  moment  grows 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


391 


still  narrower.  How  Inirriedly  they  press  their  vessel 
through  that  strip  to  reach  the  safety  of  the  open  ocean  ! 
Even  so  must  we  press  along  the  narrow  way  that  leads 
to  eternal  life,  for  who  knows  how  soon  that  narrow  way 
may  be  closed  against  him  ? 

is  like  favoring  breeze^  springing  up  around  a 

sailing  vessel.  If  the  sails  be  all  set,  the  ship  is  wafted 
onward  to  its  port.  If  the  sailors  are  asleep,  or  ashore, 
the  breeze  may  die  again,  and  when  they  would  go  on 
they  cannot;  their  vessel  stands  as  idle  as  a painted  ship 
upon  a painted  ocean. 

is  like  a string  of  stepping-stones  across  a ford. 

The  traveler,  coming  up  to  them,  may  find  the  river  so 
swollen  with  the  rains  that  the  stones  are  all  but  covered. 
If  he  delay,  though  his  home  be  on  the  opposite  bank, 
and  full  in  sight,  it  may  be  too  late  to  cross,  and  he  may 
have  a journey  of  several  miles  to  reach  his  home. 

is  like  a strip  of  sand,  which  stretches  around  a 

seaside  cove.  The  greedy  tide  is  lapping  up  the  sand. 
The  narrow  strip  will  quickly  become  impassable;  and 
then  how  sad  the  fate  of  the  thoughtless  children,  who 
are  now  playing  and  gathering  shells  and  sea-weed  inside 
the  cove  ! — Union  Magazine. 

Opportunities  are  importunities.  They  are  like 
flowers  that  fade  at  night ; seize  them,  therefore,  while 
they  last. 

‘^Thk  mill  can’t  grind  with  the  water  that  is  lost.” 

Dr.  Payson  observes  that  those  who  have  once  en-^ 
tertained  serious  impressions,  and  lost  them,  are  much 
less  likely  to  have  their  attention  again  arrested,  than 
those  who  have  always  been  thoughtless  and  unconcerned. 
However,  we  may  flatter  and  deceive  ourselves  with  the 


3!>2 


ILLUSTRATIVE  aATllERiXUS. 


idea  that  we  shall  find  more  favorable  opportunities  than 
our  nge  affords,  it  is  certain,  if  we  believe  all  who  have 
gone  before  us,  that  we  now  have  fewer  temptations  and 
few^er  diflSculties  of  all  kinds  to  struggle  with,  than  we 
shall  have  at  any  future  period  of  our  lives,  even  suppos- 
ing that  life  may  be  prolonged  to  us/’ 

Herod — those  who  offered  to  follow  Christ  (Luke  ix. 
57-62,) — Felix — Agrippa — Simon  Magus,  &c.,  &c. ; — 
how  many  characters  seem  to  float  before  our  eyes  in 
Scripture,  as  having  been  visited  with  convictions  and 
opportunities  of  grace,  but  only,  it  has  been  said,  ‘^like 
ships,  which,  when  night  is  spread  over  the  sea,  emerge 
for  a moment  from  the  darkness,  as  they  cross  the  path- 
way of  the  moonbeams,  and  then  are  lost  again  in  utter 
gloom.” — Bishop  of  Oxford. 

Px\RDON  OF  SIN. — 1 Kings  viii.  46-52;  2 Chron. 
vi.  36-39;  vii.  14;  xxx.  18-20;^  Psa.  Penitential  (vi. ; 
xxxii. ; xxxviii. ; li. ; cii. ; cxxx. ; cxliii.);  xxv.  11, 18; 
Ixxxvi.  5;  Prov.  xxviii.  13;  Isa.  i.  18;  xxxiii.  24;  xl. 
1,  2 ; xliii.  25  ; Iv.  7 ; Jer.  v.  1,  7 ; xxxi.  20,  34  ; xxxiii. 
6,8;  1.  20 ; Dan.  ix.  9 ; Hosea  xiv.  4 ; Matt.  vi.  13 ; 
Mark  ii.  7 ; Luke  i.  77 ; vii.  47 ; xxiii.  34 ; xxiv.  4,  7 ; 
John  i.  29 ; Acts  iii.  19;  v.  31;  viii.  22;  x.  43;  xiii 
38,  39;  xxvi.  18;  Pom.  iii.  25,  26  ; v.  20;  Eph.  i.  7; 
Heb.  viii.  12;  ix.  13,  14,  22;  James  v.  15  ; 1 John  i. 
7-9  ; iii.  5. 

Figures. — Washing  out  stains  or  impurities.  Ps.  li.  2 ; 
Isa.  i.  18 ; Zech.  xiii.  1 ; Rev.  vii.  14. — Purging.  Ps. 
li.  7.  Healing.  Ps.  vi.  2. — Passing  hy.  Micah  vii.  18. 
— Blotting  out^  as  a canceled  debt,  or  accusation.  Isa. 
xliii.  25  ; Matt.  vi.  13  ; Col.  ii.  14. — Scattering  a cloud 


ILLUSTI^ATTVK  aAT^IK]U^"ia^=?. 


303 


that  hides  the  sun.  Isa.  xllv.  22. — Covering  (as  the 
mercy-seat,  sprinkled  with  blood,  covered  the  Law,  within 
the  Ark,  that  condemned  the  sinner.)  Ps*  xxxii.  1; 
Ixxxv.  2;  Rom.  hi.  25,^Lifting  offsb  burden.  Job  vii. 
21  (Heb. — Removing),  as  far  as  the  Oast  from  the  west 
(Ps.  chi.  12);  casting  behind  the  back  (Isa.  xxxviii.17); 
into  the  depths  of  the  sea  (Micah  vii.  VS),~Making  sin 
to  meet  on  Jesus^  as  on  the  head  of  the  scape-goat.  Isa. 
liii.  6. 

1 John  i.  9. — If  w^e  confess  our  sins.  He  is  faithful 
and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all 
unrighteousness.'’ 

A German  prince,  traveling  through  France,  visited  the  Ar- 
senal at  Toulon,  where  the  galleys  were  kept.  The  comman- 
dant, as  a compliment  to  his  rank,  offered  to  set  at  liberty  any 
slave  whom  he  selected.  The  prince  went  the  round  of  the 
prison,  therefore,  and  conversed  with  the  prisoners.  He  in- 
quired into  the  reason  of  their  confinement,  and  met  only  with 
universal  complaints  of  injustice,  oppression,  and  false  accusa- 
tion. At  last  he  came  to  one  man,  who  admitted  his  imprison- 
ment to  be  just.  “My  Lord,”  said  he,  “I  have  no  reason  to 
complain.  I have  been  a wicked,  desperate  wretch.  I have 
often  deserved  to  be  broken  upon  the  wheel,  and  it  is  a mercy 
that  I am  here.”  The  prince  fixed  his  eyes  upon  the  man,  and, 
without  hesitation,  selected  him,  saying,  “This  is  the  man 
whom  I wish  released.” 

‘‘I  BELIEVE  IN  THE  FOBGIVENESS  OF  SINS.” — The 
article  of  the  Creed  wdiich  brought  peace  to  Luther’s 
troubled  mind,  when  seeking  the  way  of  salvation.  Oh, 
my  sins!  my  sins  !”  was  his  cry,  almost  of  despair,  from 
which,  however,  he  was  greatly  relieved  by  the  good 
counsel  and  comforting  advice  of  Staupitz.  But  the 
work  vras  not  yet  finished.  One  day,  all  his  fears  and 
terrors  had  returned,  when  an  old  monk  entered  his  cell, 


894 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


and  Luther  opened  his  heart  to  him.  The  venerable  old 
man  was  unable  to  follow  his  soul  in  all  its  doubts  as 
Staupitz  had  done,  but  he  knew  his  Oredo^  and  found 
much  consolation  in  it  for  his  own  heart,  so  he  re- 
peated to  Luther  the  cheering  article,  1 believe  in 
the  forgiveness  of  sins.''  These  simple  words,  pronounced 
with  much  sincerity  in  the  decisive  moment,  diffused 
great  consolation  in  Luther’s  mind.  From  that  moment 
light  sprang  up  in  his  rejoicing  heart. 

Grace. — ^‘It  is  remarkable  that  the  words  in  all 
European  languages  which  express  forgiveness,  or  par- 
don, all  imipljfree  gift."— Archbishop  Whately. 

Lord,  forgive  my  sins,  and  sujfer  me  to  keep  them. 
Is  this  the  meaning  of  my  prayers  ? Christ  has  removed 
the  burden  of  sin  from  my  conscience  a thousand  times ; 
and  as  often  as  He  takes  it  off  I lay  it  on  again.” — 
Adam's  Private  Thoughts. 

I am  sometimes  downright  staggered  at  the  exceed- 
ing richness  of  His  grace.  How  Christ  can  go  on 
pardoning  day  after  day,  and  hour  after  hour ! some- 
times I feel  almost  afraid  to  ask,  for  shame.” — A.  L. 
Newton. 

feel  more  sure  than  ever  that  the  right  thingjs  to 
take  each  sin,  the  moment  the  conscience  feels  it,  to  the 
blood  of  Jesus,  and  there,  having  once  purged  it,  to  re- 
member it  no  more.  I don’t  think  of  one  scriptural 
example  of  a sin  once  forgiven  ever  being  charged  upon 
the  conscience  again  ; and  I suppose  the  yearly  sins  were 
never  expected  to  be  again  brought  to  mind,  after  the 
scape-goat  had  borne  them  into  the  land  of  forgetfulness. 
Oh,  for  grace  to  plunge  into  the  ocean  of  Divine  forgive- 
ness !” — Ibid. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  UATHERINUS. 


395 


PARENTS. — Exod.  X.  2;  xx.  12;  Deut.  vi.  7 (marg.j; 

1 Sam.  iii.  13 ; Job  i.  5 ; Ps.  Ixxviii.  5 ; ciii.  13 ; Prov. 
X.  1 ; xiii.  24 ; xvii.  25 ; xix.  18  ; xxii.  6,  15  ; xxxi. 
28  ; Isa.  xliv.  3 ; Ixv.  23;  Jer.  xxxv.  18,  19  ; Lam.  v. 
7;  Matt.  XV.  4;  Luke  ii.  43-51;  xviii.  29,  30;  xxi. 
16  ; John  ix.  2,  3;  Acts  ii.  17,  39;  Rom.  i.  30;  Eph. 
vi.  1-4  ; Col.  iii.  20,  21 ; 1 Tim.  v.  4 ; 2 Tim.  i.  5 ; iii. 

2 ; Titus  ii.  4. 

Exod.  XX.  12. — Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother.” 

“ An  old  schoolmaster  said  one  day  to  a clergyman  who  came 
to  examine  his  school,  ‘ I believe  the  children  know  the  Cate- 
chism word  for  word.’  ‘ But  do  they  understand  it  ? that  is  the 
question,’  said  the  clergyman. 

“The  schoolmaster  only  bowed  respectfully,  and  the  exami- 
nation began.  A little  boy  had  repeated  the  fifth  command- 
ment— ‘ Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother,’  and  he  was  desired 
to  explain  it.  Instead  of  trying  to  do  so,  the  little  fellow,  with 
his  face  covered  with  blushes,  said,  almost  in  a whisper,  ‘A^es- 
terday.  Sir,  I showed  some  strange  gentlemen  over  the  moun- 
tain. The  sharp  stones  cut  my  feet,  and  the  gentlemen  saw 
them  bleeding,  and  they  gave  me  some  money  to  buy  me  shoes. 
I gave  it  to  my  mother,  for  she  had  no  shoes  either ; and  I 
thought  I could  go  barefoot  better  than  she.’ 

“ The  clergyman  then  looked  very  much  pleased;  and  the 
old  schoolmaster  only  quietly  remarked,  ‘ God  gives  us  His 
grace  and  His  blessing.’  ” — Christian  Treasury. 

“ The  brightest  smiles  and  bitterest  tears  spring  from 
parents’  hearts.” 

Absalom’s  Pillar  (2  Sam.  xviii.  18)  is  still  standing, 
according  to  Sandys ; and  the  Turks,  whenever  they 
pass,  throw  a stone  at  it,  in  token  of  their  horror  at  Ab- 
salom’s unnatural  conduct 

‘‘  If  parents  were  really  faithful  to  their  children, 
there  would  be  very  few^  unconverted  adults.” — 


306 


tLLTlSTRATlVfi  GATHERINGS. 


A CASE,  ALAS ! TOO  COMMON. — Some  time  since  a 
fine,  tall  young  man  was  convicted  of  wilful  murder,  and 
lay  under  sentence  of  death.  When  his  mother  visited 
him  in  his  cell,  he  turned  round,  and  said  to  her,  ^If  it 
had  not  been  for  you^  I should  never  have  been  here.’ 
She  replied,  ‘ Tm  sure  1 never  tvld  you  to  do  any  Jiarm,^ 
With  awful  emphasis  he  rejoined,  ^ I'm  sure  you  never 
told  me  to  do  any  good.'  " — Cottage  Magazine. 

PATIENCE,  Divine.— Gen.  vi.  8 God’s  patience 
is  lasting,  but  it  is  not  everlasting”);  2 Chron.  xxxvi. 
14-16;  Exod.  xxxiv.  6;  Ps.  Ixxviii.  88;  Ixxxvi.  15; 
Eccles.  viii.  11 ; Isa.  xxx.  18;  xlviii.  9;  liii.  7 ; Joel  ii. 
18 ; Luke  xiii.  7-9  ; xviii.  7 ; Rom,  ii.  4 ; ix.  22 ; xv.  5 ; 
1 Pet.  iii.  20  ; 2 Pet.  iii.  9,  15;  Rev.  i.  9. 

^‘The  heavier  the  cannon,  with  the  more  difficulty 
are  they  drawn  ; but  when  arrived,  they^  recompense  the 
slowness  of  their  march  by  the  fierceness  of  their  bat- 
tery. The  longer  the  stone  is  in  falling,  the  more  it  will 
bruise  and  grind  to  powder.  There  is  a great  treasure 
of  wrath  laid  up  by  the  abuse  of  patience.” — Charnock. 

How  LONG  Jesus  seeks!  How  long  a night  rain 
wets  His  locks  and  hair ! How  long  a night  it  is  He 
stands  at  the  church-door  knocking ! There  be  many 
hours  in  this  night  since  He  was  preached  in  paradise ; 
and  yet  He  stands  to  this  day.  How  fain  would  He  come, 
and  how  glad  would  he  be  of  lodging  ! The  arm  that 
hath  knocked  five  thousand  years  aches  not  yet.  Be- 
hold, He  stands  and  knocks ; and  will  not  give  over  till 
all  be  His,  and  till  the  tribes,  in  ones  and  twos,  be  over 
Jordan,  and  up  with  Him  in  the  good  land.” — Ruther- 
ford. 


ILL!  STKATIVK  GATHERINGS. 


897 


Christian. — Ruth  ill.  18;  1 Sam.  xxvi.  10; 

Ps.  xxxvli.  1-7  ; xl.  1 ; Prov.  xiv.  29  ; Eccles.  vii.  8 ; 
Isa.  XXX.  15 ; Lam.  iii.  26  ; Matt,  xviii.  26  ; Luke  xxi. 
19 ; xxiii.  56 ; Rom.  v.  3,  4 ; viii.  25 ; xii.  12  ; Col.  i. 
11 ; 1 Thess.  v.  14 ; 1 Tim.  vi.  11 ; Titus  ii.  2 ; Heb. 
vi.  12  ; X.  36  ; xii.  1 ; James  i.  4 ; v.  7 ; 2 Pet.  i.  6 ; Rev. 
ii.  2,  3 ; iii.  10. 

‘‘An  anodyne  of  God’s  own  preparation.” — Cowper. 
The  vessel  must  be  held  still  that  is  to  be  filled. 

“ Be  Patient. — Christ  went  to  heaven  Avith  many  a 
Avrong  ; His  visage  and  countenance  was  all  marred  more 
than  the  sons  of  men.  You  may  not  be  above  your 
Master.” — Rutherford, 

“Pray  and  STAY  are  two  blessed  monosyllables.” — 
Donne, 

“ Never  think  that  God’s  delays  are  God’s  denials. 
Hold  on — hold  fast — hold  out.” 

“ The  Five  P’s. — Patience — perseverance — punctu- 
ality— prayer  and  preparation, — five  requisites  for  every 
good  Sunday-school  teacher.” 

“ WiiAT  IS  Patience  ? — A beautiful  answer  was  given 
by  a little  Scotch  girl.  When  her  class  at  school  Avas 
examined,  she  replied,  ‘ Wait  a wee^  and  dinna  loearyl  ” 
Mrs.  Wesley. — “I  remember  once  asking  her,”  said 
one,  “ hoAV  she  could  have  patience  to  teach  the  same 
thing  tAventy  times  over  to  one  of  her  children  ?” 
“Why,”  said  she,  “if  I had  said  it  only  nineteen  times, 
and  given  over,  I should  have  lost  all  my  labour.  It  Avas 
the  tAventieth  time  that  fixed  it.” 

Church  Missionary  Society. — No  Institution,  pro- 
bably, has  ever  afforded  more  noble  examples  of  the  ex- 
ercise of  Christian  patience.  During  the  first  fifteen 
34 


398 


TU.USTHATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


years  of  its  operations  the  missionaries  could  not  report 
one  communicant;  and  the  whole  income  of  the  Society 
had  only  i-eached  $15,000. 

The  whole  history  of  missions,  indeed,  teaches  the 
same  lesson.  In  Western  Africa,  it  was  fourteen  years 
before  one  convert  was  received  into- the  Church;  in 
East  Africa,  ten ; in  New  Zealand,  nine  years  before 
there  was  one  baptism,  two  more  before  a second,  and 
five  years  more  before  one  communicant.  In  Burmah, 
Dr.  Judson  labored  seven  years  before  he  had  one;  and 
in  Tahiti  it  was  sixteen.  Yet  it  is  remarkable  that,  in 
most  of  those  Missions  where  the  faith  of  the  Church  was 
peculiarly  tried  at  the  commencement,  the  success  has 
been  most  rich  and  abundant  afterward. 

Passion  and  Patience. — I saw,  moreover,  in  my 
dream,  that  the  Interpreter  took  him  by  the  hand,  and 
had  him  into  a little  room,  where  sat  two  little  children, 
each  one  in  his  chair.  The  name  of  the  eldest  was  Pas- 
sion, and  of  the  other  Patience.  Passion  seemed  to  be 
much  discontented ; but  Patience  w^as  very  quiet.  Then 
Christian  asked,  ‘ What  is  the  reason  of  the  discontent 
of  Passion?’  The  Interpreter  answered,  ^ The  governor 
of  them  wmuld  have  him  stay  for  his  best  things  till  the 
beginning  of  the  next  year,  but  he  wdll  have  them  all 
now^ ; but  Patience  is  wdlling  to  w^ait.’ 

Then  I saw  that  one  came  to  Passion  and  brought 
him  a bag  of  treasure,  and  poured  it  down  at  his  feet ; 
the  which  he  took  up  and  rejoiced  therein,  and,  wdthal, 
laughed  Patience  to  scorn.  But  I beheld  but  a while 
and  he  had  lavished  all  away,  and  had  nothing  left  him 
but  rags. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


S99 


^ “Then  said  Christian  to  the  Interpreter,  ‘Expound 
this  matter  more  fully  to  me.’ 

“ So  he  said,  ‘ These  Iayo  lads  are  figures : Passion, 
of  the  men  of  tJiis  world,  and  Patience,  of  the  men  of 
that  which  is  to  come ; for,  as  here  thou  seest,  Passion 
will  have  all  now,  this  year,  that  is  to  say,  in  this  world. 
So  are  the  men  of  this  ivorld ; they  must  have  all  their 
good  things  nowL  They  cannot  stay  till  next  year,  that 
is,  until  the  next  world,  for  their  portion  of  good.  That 
proverb,  “ A bird  in  the  hand  is  worth  two  in  the  bush,” 
is  of  more  authority  with  them  than  all  the  Divine  testi- 
monies of  the  good  of  the  world  to  come.  But  as  thou 
sawest  that  he  had  quickly  lavished  all  away,  and  had 
presently  left  him  nothing  but  rags,  so  it  will  be  with 
all  such  men  at  the  end  of  this  world.’  ” — Pilgrim  s 
Progress, 

PEACE. 

Num.  vi.  26  ; xxv.  12  ; Deut.  xxix.  19;  Judges  vi.  24;  2 
Kings  ix.  17-22  ; Ps.  v.  5 (cf.  Title) ; xxxiv.  14  ; xxxyii.  11,  87  ; 
Ixxii.  7 ; Ixxxv.  8,  10;  cxix.  165  ; cxxii.  6;  cxxv.  5 : Pr<»v.  i. 
83  ; Isa.  ix.  6 : xxvi.  8,  12  : xxxii.  17  ; xlv.  7 ; xlviii.  18,  22  ; 
Hi.  7 : liii.  5;  liv.  10-18;  Ivii.  19-21  ; Jer.  vi.  14:  xxiii.  17  ; 
xxxiii.  6 ; Ezek.  xiii.  10-16  ; Micah  v.  5 ; Zech.  vi.  13 ; ix.  10  ; 
Alatt.  X.  13,  34;  Mark  ix.  50  ; Luko  i.  79;  ii.  14  ; xix.  88,  42  ; 
John  xiv,  27  ; xvi.  83  ; Acts  x.  86  : Rom.  v.  1 : riii.  6 ; xiv.  17  ; 
XV.  18;  xvi.  20;  Gal.  v.  22:  vi.  16;  Eph.  ii.  14,  17;  iv.  3; 
vi.  15  ; Phil,  iv.  6,  7 ; 1 Thess.  v,  23  ; 2 Thess.  iii.  16  ; Heh. 
xiii.  20  ; Jas.  iii.  18. 

Ps.  xxix.  11. — “ The  Lord  will  give  strength  unto  his 
people;  the  Lord  will  bless  his  people  with  peace.” 

“Peace”  after  a storm;  and  when  is  peace  so  welcome? 
M’Cheyne,  when  in  Palestine,  pointed  out  the  course  of  the 


400 


ILI.USTK ATI V U G ATH KRINGS. 


storm  described  in  this  Psalm, — arising  in  the  Mediterranean 
(v.  3),  traveling  by  Lebanon  (v.  5),  down  to  the  Temple  porch, 
where  the  people  fly  for  shelter  (v.  9).  Then,  when  the  tem- 
pest’s force  is  spent,  comes  the  calm.  It  is  well  thus  to  mark 
the  course  of  storms,  as  well  in  the  moral  as  in  the  physical 
world  (Jas.  iv.  1)  ; and  happy  is  it  when  the  storm  and  tempest 
drive  us  to  seek  shelter  under  the  protecting  pavilion  of  the  God 
of  storms. 

Isa.  xxxiii.  21. — But  there  the  glorious  Lord  will  be 
unto  us  a place  of  broad  rivers  and  streams ; wherein 
/ shall  go  no  galley  with  oars,  neither  shall  gallant  ship 
pass  thereby.” 

Like  a beautiful  city  at  rest,  calmly  sleeping  upon  the  waters! 
such  is  the  Christian’s  peace. 

Isa.  xxvi.  3. — Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace, 
w^hose  mind  is  staved  on  thee;  because  he  trusteth  in 
thee.” 

“ A ship’s  compass  is  so  adjusted  as  to  keep  its  level  amidst 
all  the  heavings  of  the  sea.  Though  forming  part  of  a struc- 
ture, that  feels  every  motion  of  the  restless  waves,  it  has  an  ar- 
rangement of  its  own  that  keeps  it  always  in  place,  and  in 
working  order.  Look  at  it  when  you  will,  it  is  pointing — 
trembling,  perhaps,  but  truly — to  the  pole.  So  each  soul  in 
this  life  needs  an  adjustment  of  its  own,  that  amid  the  fluctua- 
tions of  the  ‘ earthen  vessel  * it  may  be  kept  ever  in  a position 
to  feel  the  power  of  its  great  attraction  in  the  skies.” — Chris^ 
tian  Treasury. 

The  8till  music  of  a holy  soul.” 

The  calm  sunset  of  a summer’s  Sabbath. 

The  olive  hranch^ — the  sign  of  judgment  abating. 

The  deep,  majestic  flow  of  the  waves  of  the  sea,  (Isa. 
xlviii.  18.) 

Jerusalem^ — -z.  e.^  the  vision  of  peace. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  G ATHElUXaS. 


401 


Melclmedec,  King  of  Salem,  the  King  of  righteous- 
ness, the  King  of  peace. 

The  ruler  over  contending  passions.  (Col.  iii.  15.) 

Love  reposing. — “ If  joy  be  love  exulting,  peace  is  joy 
reposing.  It  is  love  in  the  green  pastures  and  beside 
the  still  waters.” — Dr.  Hamilton. 

Dwelling  in  the  middle  of  Mount  Tahor. — Some 
Christians  (though  they  are  few)  dwell  constantly  on  the 
summit  of  Mount  Tabor,  and  are  always  in  joy,  ecstatic, 
rapturous  joy ; and  others  dwell  almost  solely  at  the  base 
of  the  holy  mountain,  living  a lower  life,  where  there  is 
strife  and  trouble.  Those  who  dwell  most  in  the  middle 
region  are,  perhaps,  the  happiest;  those  who  dwell  in 
calm  and  tranquil  peace.  Peace  is  more  durable  than 
rapture,  and  more  useful  than  ecstasy. 

It  is  a great  mercy  to  have  the  Gospel  of  peace,  but 
it  is  far  greater  to  have  the  peace  of  the  Gospel. 

January. — Kurna  Pompilius,  to  recommend  peace, 
altered  the  beginning  of  the  Roman  year.  It  formerly 
commenced  with  the  month  of  March  (which  Romulus 
had  appointed  because  he  loved  Mars,  the  God  of  war), 
but  Pompilius  changed  it  to  January,  from  Janus,  which, 
in  the  original  meaning,  refers  to  husbandry  and  peace. 

PECULIAR  PEOPLE. — Believers. — Exod.  xix.  .5, 
6 ; xxxiii,  16  ; Num.  xv.  39 ; Deut.  iv.  32—34 ; vii.  6-9; 
xxvi.  16-19  ; Ps.  iv.  3;  cxxxv.  4;  cxlvii.  20  ; Amos.  iii. 
2 ; Zeph.  iii.  12 ; Zech.  iii.  8 (m)  ; Mai.  iii.  17 ; Matt.  x. 
16  ; Rom.  xii.  2 ; 2 Cor.  vi.  17,  18 ; Tit.  ii.  14  ; 1 
Pet.  ii.  9. 

Like  JSfovemher  roses,  blooming  in  the  midst  of  winter’s 
bleakne.ss, 

34  * 26 


402 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Like  green  oases  in  tlie  sandy  desert. 

the  “ sealed  ” ones.  Eev.  vii.  1-8  ; Ezek.  ix. 

the  great  gulf  stream,  which  flows  from  the 

western  to  the  eastern  world, — through  the  ocean,  yet 
distinct  from  it  in  color,  warmth,  and  other  points. 
So  have  the  Jews  ever  been  as  a nation  ; and  so  should 
all  Christians  be ; — in  the  world,  hut  not  of  it. 

Goshen  and  Egypt. — “ They  saw  not  one  another, 
neither  rose  any  man  from  his  place  for  three  days,  but 
all  the  children  of  Israel  had  light  in  their  dwellings.” 
Ex.  X.  23 ; viii.  22  ; xi.  6,  7 ; xii.  13. 


PERFECTION. — Gen.  xvii.  1 ; Deut.  xviii.  1-3;  Ps 
xviii.  32  ; xxxvii.  37 ; cxxxviii.  8 ; Prov.  iv.  18  ; Luke 
vi.  40 ; John  xvii.  23 ; 2 Cor.  vii.  1 ; Eph.  iv.  12 ; Phil, 
iii.  12-15;  Col.  i.  28;  ii.  10;  iii.  14;  iv.  12;  2 Tim. 
iii.  16  ; Heh.  vi.  1 ; xiii.  21 ; Jas.  i.  4 ; iii.  2 ; 1 Pet. 
V.  10. 

Matt.  V.  48. — “ Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect.” 

Christians  are  like  children  at  school,  learning  to  write,  by 
having  a copy  set  before  them.  It  is  through  much  imperfec- 
tion and  failure,  and  by  trial  after  trial,  that  they  begin  to  im- 
prove, till  they  are  able  to  write  with  ease  and  rapidity.  They 
may  never  be  able  to  write  with  the  same  exact  perfection  as 
the  engraving ; yet  if  they  do  the  best  they  can  and  continue 
daily  to  improve,  the  master  is  pleased ; so  we  must  be  ever 
copying  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  the  truest  Scriptural  perfection 
is  to  be  always  aiming  at  perfection. 

‘‘Perfection  is  ripeness,  and^therefore  not  possible  on 
earth.  Time  is  not  a summer  long  enough  to  ripen  the 
soul.  Heaven  is  the  summer  of  the  Beecher. 

Dwarf  Trees.— The  perfection  of  the  schools  is  a 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


403 


kind  of  mandarin  perfection,  like  that  of  a Chinese  gar- 
den filled  with  dwarfed  plants  and  trees,  with  oaks  tw'o 
feet  high.  Scriptural  perfection  is  like  the  oak  of  the 
forest,  gigantic  and  unstunted  in  its  growth,  filling  up  its 
native  and  noble  proportions,  not  stunted  and  dwarfed  by 
the  rules  of  art. 

PERSEVERANCE.-Judg.  viii.  4;  Job  xvii.  9;  Ps. 
xxxvii.  24,  28,  31 ; xciv.  18 ; cxix.  165  ; cxxxviii.  8 ; 
Prov.  iv.  18;  Jer.  xxxii.  40;  Matt.  x.  22;  xxiv.  13; 
Luke  xxii.  31,  32  ; John  viii.  31,  32  ; x.  27,  28  ; xvii. 
11,  12 ; Acts  xiv.  22 ; Rom.  viii.  29,  30,  35-39 ; Gal.  vi. 
9 ; Col.  i.  23  ; 2 Thess.  iii.  13  ; 2 Tim.  iv.  7,  8 ; Heb.  iii. 
6,  14  ; vi.  11 ; Jas.  i.  25  ; 1 Pet.  i.  5 ; 1 John  ii.  19 ; iii. 
9;  Jude  24;  Rev.  ii.  10,  26. 

‘‘No  grace,  no,  not  the  most  sparkling  and  shining 
grace,  can  bring  a man  to  heaven  of  itself  without  per- 
severance ; not  faith,  which  is  the  champion  of  grace,  if 
it  be  faint  and  fail ; nor  love,  which  is  the  nurse  of  grace, 
if  it  decline  and  wax  cold ; nor  humility,  which  is  the 
adorner  and  beautifier  of  grace,  if  it  continue  not  to  the 
end  ; not  obedience,  not  repentance,  not  patience,  no,  nor 
any  other  grace,  except  they  have  their  perfect  work.  It 
is  not  enough  to  begin  well,  except  we  end  well.  Ma- 
nasseh  and  Paul  began  ill,  but  ended  well;  Judas  and 
Demas  began  well,  but  ended  ill.” — Brooks, 

“ Then  I saw  in  my  dream  that  the  Interpreter  took 
Christian  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  into  a place  where 
was  a fire  burning  against  a wall,  and  one  standing  by 
it,  always  casting  much  water  upon  it,  to  quench  it ; yet 
did  the  fire  burn  higher  and  hotter. 

“ Then  said  Christian,  ‘ What  means  this  ? ' 


404 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS, 


‘‘  The  Interpreter  answered,  ^ This  fire  is  the  work  of 
grace  that  is  wrought  in  the  heart ; he  that  casts  water 
upon  it,  to  extinguish  and  put  it  out,  is  the  devil ; but  in 
that  thou  seest  the  fire,  notwithstanding,  burns  higher 
and  hotter,  thou  shalt  also  see  the  reason  of  that/  So 
he  had  him  about  to  the  back  side  of  the  wall,  where  he 
saw  a man  with  a vessel  of  oil  in  his  hand,  of  which  he 
did  also  continually  cast,  but  secretly,  into  the  fire. 

Then  said  Christian,  ‘ What  means  this  ?' 

‘‘  The  Interpreter  answered,  ^ This  is  Christ,  who  con- 
tinually, with  the  oil  of  His  grace,  maintains  the  work 
already  begun  in  the  heart ; by  means  of  which,  notwith- 
standing what  the  devil  can  do,  the  souls  of  His  people 
prove  gracious  still.  And  in  that  thou  sawest  that  the 
man  stood  behind  the  wall  to  maintain  the  fire ; this  is 
to  teach  thee  that  it  is  hard  for  the  tempted  to  see  how 
this  work  of  grace  is  maintained  in  the  soul.’  ” — 
Pilgrim  s Progress. 

Joan  of  Arc. — It  is  related  of  her  that  when  on  her 
trial,  she  w’as  asked,  ^‘Do  you  believe  that  you  may  fall 
from  grace?”  She  replied,  with  much  humility,  If  I 
am  not  in  a state  of  grace,  I pray  that  God  may  bring 
me  in  it ; and  if  I am,  I pray  that  He  may  keep  me  in 


PLEASURE. — Deut.  xxxii.  15;  Esther  i.  10-12; 
Prov.  iii.  17 ; v.  11;  xxi.  17 ; xxiii.  21 ; Eccl.  ii.  ; vii. 
2-6 ; xi.  7-10 ; xii.  1 ; Isa.  v.  11,  12 ; xlvii.  8,  9 ; Iviih 
3 ; Ezek.  xvi.  49,  50 ; Hos.  xiii.  6 ; Amos  iii.  15 ; v. 
11 ; vi.  3-6 ; Luke  viii.  14 ; xvi.  20,  26 ; xxi.  34 ; 
Rom.  xiii.  13,  14  ; xv.  3 ; Eph.  iv.  19  ; Phil.  iii.  19  ; 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERI^'GS* 


405 


1 Tim.  V.  6 ; 2 Tim.  ill.  4;  Heb.  xi.  25;  Jas.  v.  5; 

2 Pet.  ii.  13. 

James  v.  5. — Ye  have  lived  in  pleasure  on  the  earth, 
and  been  wanton.” 

l(XTTara\fiaaTt  from  o-TraraXaw,  wliich  according  to  Parkhurst  is 
derived  from  cTraddoi,  which  properly  signifies  to  insert  more 
threads  into  the  warp  in  weaving,  by  moving  the  o-Ta0>7,  a part 
of  the  weaving-loom  contrived  for  this  purpose ; and  thence  to 
spend  extravagantly  or  luxuriously.  Oh  ! how  the  men  of  this 
world  try  to  crowd  still  more  and  more  pleasure  into  life’s  short 
web.  Xerxes  oflTered  a reward  to  the  man  who  would  invent  a 
new  pleasure. 

“He  buys  honey  too  dear  who  licks  it  from  thorns.” 
The  pleasures  of  the  world  are  not  like  the  waters  of 
the  Nile,  which  leave,  when  they  are  gone,  the  germs  of 
beauty  and  fertility,  to  bud  and  blossom  and  cheer  the 
heart  of  man ; on  the  contrary,  they  are  are  like  those 
streams  polluted  by  the  washings  of  poisonous  minerals, 
depositing  the  seeds  of  death  and  disease  to  all  who 
drink  of  them. 

“ Pleasure  is  but  like  a wooden  frame  set  under  an 
arch,  till  it  be  strong  enough  of  its  own  weight  to  stand 
alone.  So  when  by  any  means  the  devil  hath  a man 
sure,  he  takes  no  longer  care  to  cozen  him  with  plea- 
sures, but  is  content  that  he  should  begin  an  early  hell, 
and  be  tormented  before  the  time.” — Bishop  Jeremy 
Taylor, 

“I  have  often  seen  a little  child  following  his  parent 
in  the  fields,  and  stooping  now  and  then  to  gather  a few 
flowers.  He  looks  up  and  sees  him  at  a distance ; the 
little  creature  runs  and  gets  up  to  him  again,  afraid  he 
should  be  led  far  away.  Thus  the  Christian,  while 
gathering  a few  flowers  from  the  world,  sulfers  his  God 


406 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


to  be  often  at  a distance  from  him,  but  the  moment  he 
perceives  that  he  is  alone  he  runs  to  reach  again  his 
father,  friend,  and  best  fxotectov.”— Rowland  Hill. 

John  Howard’s  Wiee. — It  is  related  in  the  life  of 
the  great  Philanthropist,  that  having  settled  his  accounts 
at  the  end  of  a particular  year,  he  found  a balance  in  his 
favour,  and  therefore  proposed  to  his  wife  to  spend  it  on 
a journey  to  London,  or  on  whatever  else  she  chose. 
After  due  deliberation  she  fixed  upon  a plan.  “ What  a 
nice  cottage  it  would  build  for  some  poor  family  ! Sup- 
pose it  be  spent  on  that?”  It  is  needless  to  add  the 
husband  at  once  agreed  to  the  act  of  self-denial,  and  the 
cottage,  soon  built  and  tenanted,  afforded  the  happiness 
known  only  to  self-denying  kindness. 

POOR.— Deut.  XV.  7-11  ; Judges  vi.  15  ; Ruth  i.  21 ; 
1 Sam.  ii.  7,  8;  xviii.  23;  2 Sam.  xii.  1-6;  1 Kings 
xvii.  12;  2 Kings  iv.  2-7;  Esth.  ix.  22;  Job  i.  21; 
xxix.  12  -16  ; Ps.  ix.  18 ; x.  ; xxxiv.  6 ; xl.  17  ; xli.’ 
1-3  ; Ixviii.  10 ; Ixxii.  8 ; Ixxiv.  19  ; cxii.  9 ; cxxxii.  15  ; 
cxl.  12  , Prov.  X.  4 ; xiii.  7 ; xiv.  21,  31  ; xvii.  1,  5 ; 
xix.  1,  7 ; xxi.  18,  17 ; xxii.  2 ; xxviii.  19,  27  ; xxix.  7; 
XXX.  7-9  ; Eccles.  ix.  14-16 ; Isa.  xxix.  19 ; xli.  17 ; 
Jer.  xxxix.  10;  Ezek.  xvi.  49 ; Dan.  iv.  27 ; Hab.  iii.  17,’ 
18 ; Zeph.  iii.  12 ; Zech.  xi.  7,  11  ; Matt.  v.  3 ; xi.  5 (cf. 
Mark  xii.  37) ; Mark  xii.  41-44  ; Luke  ix.  58 ; xiv.  13 ; 
Acts  IX.  36,  39  ; Rom.  xv.  26  (cf.  Acts  xx.  35) ; 1 Cor. 
1.  26-29  ; xiii.  3 ; 2 Cor.  vi.  10 ; viii. ; Gal.  ii.  10;  Heb. 
xi.  37 ; Jas.  ii.  5,  6;  Rev.  ii.  9. 

Jer.  ii.  31.—“  0 generation,  see  ye  the  word  of  the 
Lord  : Have  I been  a wilderness  unto  Israel  ? a land 

of  darkness  ?” 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


407 


it  Xoie. — None  of  those  who  have  had  any  dealings  with  God 
ever  had  reason  to  complain  of  Him  as  a icilderness,  or  a land  of 
darkiiess.  He  has  blessed  us  with  fruits  of  the  earth,  and 
therefore  we  cannot  say  that  He  has  been  a wilderness  to  us,  a 
dry  and  barren  land,  that  (as  Mr-  Gataker  expresses  it)  He  has 
held  us  to  hard  meat,  as  cattle  fed  upon  the  common ; so  his 
sheep  have  been  led  into  green  pastures.  He  has  also  blessed  us 
with  the  lights  of  heaven,  and  has  not  withheld  them,  so  that  we 
cannot  say  He  has  been  to  us  a land  of  darkness.  He  has  caused 
His  sun  to  shine,  as  well  as  His  rain  to  fall,  upon  the  unthankful 
and  evil,  as  well  as  upon  the  good  and  grateful.” — Matthew 
Henry. 

James  i.  9.— “Let  the  brother  of  low  degree  rejoice 
in  that  he  is  exalted.”  “ Glory  in  his  sublimity. ’’ — 
{Manton.) 

“ He  saith  of  low  degree,  and  yet  brother.  Meanness  doth  not 
take  away  Church  relations.  Christian  respects  are  not  to  be 
measured  by  these  outward  things.  A Christian  life  is  full  of 
mysteries  ; poor,  and  yet  rich  ; base,  and  yet  exalted  ; shut  out 
of  the  world,  and  yet  admitted  into  the  company  of  saints  and 
angels;  the  world’s  dirt,  and  God's  jewels.” — Manton. 

Under  the  law  there  were  many  provisions  made, 
especially  for  the  poor,  ‘‘that  the  poor  may  eat.” 

Exod.  xxiii.  10,  11.— The  Sabbatical  year.  Cf.  Heut.  xv. 
12-15. 

Lev.  xix.  9,  10, — The  gleanings  in  harvest. 

Lev.  ii.,  &c. — The  same  minute  directions  are  given  as  to  the 
sacrifices  of  the  poor  as  of  the  rich. 

Exod.  XXX.  12-16,  the  half  shekel  atonement  exhibited  the 
equality  of  the  poor  and  rich  in  God’s  sight. 

The  shell  may  be  coarse  which  encloses  the  pearl.  An 
iron  safe  may  hold  treasures  of  gold.  A broken  frame 
may  contain  the  most  beautiful  picture.  Poor  Chris- 
tians may  be  rich  Christians. 

“Poor  but  loyal.” — The  inscription  on  one  of  the 


408 


ILtU  SXRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


banners  carried  by  the  workhouse  children  of  Hull,  on 
the  occasion  of  the  Queen’s  visit  to  that  port. 

“ Be  contented  with  a mean  condition.  This  is  not 
the  time  for  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God.  Thousrh 
others  that  are  wicked  may  have  a larger  portion  and 
allowance  than  you,  yet  God  doth  not  misplace  His  hands 
(as  Joseph  thought  his  father  did,  Gen.  xlviii.),  hut  puts 
them  upon  the  right  head,  and  assigns  temporal  blessings 
to  the  right  persons.  Ephraim  is  not  preferred  before 
Manasseh  without  reason.” — 3Ianton. 

“The  Lord’s  poor  are  the  Lord’s  care.”  It  was  the 
advice  of  a bishop  to  a candidate  for  ordination,  “ Take 
care  of  the  poor,  and  the  Lord  will  take  care  of  you.” 
The  history  of  that  clergyman  (who  is  still  living)  has 
most  remarkably  justified  the  wisdom  of  the  counsel,  and 
verified  the  truth  of  the  prediction. 

“ If  an  angel  were  sent  from  heaven  to  find  the  most 
perfect  man,  he  would  probably  not  find  him  composing 
a body  of  divinity,  but  perhaps  a cripple  in  a poor-house, 
whom  the  parish  wish  dead,  and  humbled  before  God 
with  far  lower  thoughts  of  himself  than  others  think  of 
him.” — Newton. 

Luther  said  once,  “ I thank  thee,  0 God,  that  thou 
hast  made  me  a poor  man  on  the  earth.”  When  the 
Elector  sent  him  a valuable  present,  he  w'rote  hack  that 
he  could  not  refuse  what  had  been  given  by  his  Prince, 
hut  begged  his  Highness  to  send  no  more,  and  not  to 
give  ear  to  those  who  said  he  was  in  need  of  anything, 
for  he  was  not ; that  somebody  else  had  sent  him  sixty 
florins  (about  six  pounds),  and  he  began  to  be  afraid  that 
he  should  he  numbered  among  those  whose  portion  is  in 
this  world ! 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS* 


409 


Calvin,  when  a gentleman  died  in  his  house,  and  left 
2,000  crowns,  wishing  to  place  it  in  his  hands,  refused. 

My  death,”  he  said,  will  prove  what  they  will  not 
believe  of  me  in  ray  life.”  And  so  it  did.  He  died  as 
poor  as  he  had  lived.  At  his  death  there  was  not  more 
that  $200  of  his  property  left. 

The  Rare  Jewel  of  Contentment. — Mr.  Cecil  re- 
lates an  instance  of  a member  of  his  church,  a man  of 
extraordinary  piety,  who  had  long  been  clerk  in  an  opu- 
lent mercantile  house  in  London.  Often  the  partners 
had  proposed  to  him,  and  at  length  urgently,  to  enter 
the  firm.  He  had  firmly  declined.  At  last  they  applied 
10  Mr.  Cecil  to  use  his  influence  with  him,  saying,  ‘‘  We 
are  really  ashamed  that  a man  of  his  ability  and  high 
character  should  occupy  a subordinate  position  in  our 
house.”  Mr.  Cecil  spoke  to  his  friend  on  the  subject. 
He  replied,  My  dear  Sir,  I find  the  power  of  the  world 
so  great,  and  so  hard  to  be  contended  with  in  the  Divine 
life,  that  I dare  not  consent  to  have  it  increased.” 
Eminent  Men  who  have  risen  from  poverty : — 

Barhers.—'^ix  Richard  Arkwright  (the  inventor  of  the  Spin- 
ning Jenny),  a barber  till  he  was  thirty  years  old.  Jeremy 
Taylor  (Bishop  and  Divine),  son  of  a barber.  Lord  Tenterden, 
Chief  Justice  of  the  Queen’s  Bench,  ditto. 

Bricklayers. — Ben  Jonson  ; Thomas  Croker  (Martyr  of  Glou- 
cester) ; Dr.  Kitto. 

Shoemakers. — Robert  Bloomfield  (Author  of  the  “ Farmer’s 
Boy”).  Gifford  (Editor  of  the  Quarterly  Review).  It  is  nar- 
rated of  him,  that  when  a youth,  he  used  to  work  out  his  pro- 
blems on  a smooth  piece  of  leather  with  a blunted  awl.  Lack- 
\hgton  (the  eminent  bookseller).  George  Fox  (the  chief  founder 
in  England  of  the  Quaker  Society).  Dr.  Morrison  (the 
missionary  to  China,  and  translator  of  the  Scriptures).  Hunt- 
ingdon (minister  of  the  chapel  in  Gray’s-inn-road).  Boehman. 


410 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINQS. 


Dr.  Carey  (Professor  of  Sanscrit  at  Calcutta,  and  a devoted 
missionary. ) 

Carpenters. — Bramah  (inventor  of  the  press  called  by  his  name). 
Dr.  Hunter  (afterwards  the  eminent  surgeon).  Opie  (President 
of  Koyal  Academy).  Haydn  (musician).  Dr.  Samuel  Lee 
(Hebrew  and  Arabic  Professor). 

* * * * 

From  such  cases  we  may  gather  for  all,  and  especially  for 
those  in  humble  circumstances,  many  lessons  of  encouragement 
to  (1)  industry;  (2)  perseverance,  &c.  Let  none  say,  “I  am 
too  low  to  rise.^’  Bemember  how  many  have  risen. 

“ A COMMON  device  of  Satan  is,  to  present  the  poverty 
and  affliction  of  those  who  walk  in  the  ways  of  God. 
But  remember, — 

1.  Though  they  are  outAvardly  poor,  the}?'  are  in- 
wardly rich.  (Ps.  xlv.  13 ; Rev.  ii.  9 ; Luke  xii.  32.) 
Though  saints  have  little  in  hand,  they  have  much  in 
hope. 

2.  In  all  ages  God  has  had  some  who  have  been 
great,  rich,  wise,  and  honorable  ; though  not  many  wise 
men,  yet  some  wise  men.  (See  M.,  p.  347.) 

3.  The  spiritual  riches  of  the  poorest  saints  infinitely 
transcend  the  temporal  riches  of  all  the  wicked  men  in 
the  world.  (John  iv.  13,  14.) 

4.  It  will  be  but  as  a day  before  these  poor,  despised 
saints,  who  are  God’s  jewels,  will  shine  brighter  than  the 
sun  in  his  glory  ; and  in  that  day,  oh,  how  will  the  great 
and  the  rich,  the  learned  and  the  noble,  wish  that  they 
had  lived  and  spent  their  days,  with  these  few  poor,  con- 
temptible creatures,  in  the  service  of  the  Lord ! 

5.  The  time  shall  come,  even  in  this  life,  when  the  re- 
proach and  contempt  that  is  now  cast  upon  the  ways  of 
God,  by  reason  of  the  poverty,  &c.,  of  those  that  walk 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


411 


therein,  shall  be  quite  taken  away  ; by  His  making  them 
the  head  who  have  days  without  number  been  the  tail ; 
and  by  His  raising  them  up  to  much  outward  riches, 
prosperity,  and  glory,  who  have  been  as  outcasts  because 
of  their  poverty  and  small  number.  Jer.  xxxi.  12  ; Isa. 
XXX.  23  ; Ixii.  8,  9 ; Joel  ii.  23,  24  ; Micah  iv.  6 ; Amos 
ix.  13,  14;  Zech.  viii.  12;  Isa.  xli.  18,  19;  Iv.  13;  Ixi. 
4,  10 ; Ixv.  21,  22 ; Ezek.  xxxvi.  10.  Only  remember, 
that  in  these  times,  (1)  The  saints’  chiefest  comforts  will 
consist  in  their  more  clear,  full,  and  constant  enjoy- 
ment of  God.  (2)  That  they  shall  have  such  abundant 
measure  of  the  Spirit  poured  out  upon  them,  that  their 
riches  and  outward  glory  shall  not  be  snares  to  them,  but 
golden  steps  to  a richer  living  in  God.” — Brooks, 

PRAISE. — Gen.  xxix.  35  (marg.) ; Exod.  xv.  2,  11 ; 
Deut.  X.  21 ; 1 Chron.  xvi.  36 ; Ezra  hi.  11  ; Neh.  ix. 
5 ; Ps.  ix.  14 ; xxi.  13 ; xxii.  23,  25 ; xxx.  1 ; xxxiii. 
1 ; xxxiv.  1 ; xxxv.  28  ; xlii.  5 ; 1.  23  ; Ivii.  7 ; Ixv.  1 ; 
xcv.  1;  xcvi.  1;  chi.;  cvii. ; cxi. ; cxv.  1;  cxvi.  12-14; 
cxvih. ; cxix.  171;  cxxxvi. ; cxxxviii. ; cxlv-cl. ; Isa. 
xliii.  21;  lx.  18;  Ixi.  3;  Hab.  hi.  3;  Matt.  xxi.  16; 
John  xh.  13,  43;  Acts  ii.  46,  47  ; Rom.  i.  21;  Heb. 
xih.  15;  1 Pet.  ii.  9 ; iv.  11;  Rev.  xix.  1-7. 

Should  be  offered  through  Christ,  Heb.  xiii.  15 ; 

1 Pet.  ii.  5. 

“ The  peace-olFering  was  laid  upon  the  burnt-offering,  Lev. 
iii.  5.  It  is  not  the  breath  poured  into  the  open  air,  but  pass- 
ing through  the  trumpet  or  some  other  instrument,  that  makes 
it  pleasing  music.” — Gurnall. 

• Constant, 


“ Lei  not  thy  praises  be  transient — a fit  of  music,  and  then 


412 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS, 


the  instl’ament  hung  by  the  wall  till  another  gaudy  day  of  some 
remarkable  providence  makes  thee  take  it  down.  God  comes 
not  guest-wise  to  his  saints’  house,  but  to  dwell  with  them.  Ps. 
xxii.  3.  David  took  this  up  for  a lifework,— ‘ As  long  as  I live 
I will  praise  Thee.’ 

Real. 

Let  thy  praises  be  real.  "Words,  we  say,  pay  no  debts. 
There  goes  more  to  thankfulness  than  a few  empty  praises, 
which  pass  away  with  the  sound  they  make.  ‘ The  Lord  is  my 
strength  and  song,  atid  I will  prepare  him  a habitation.’  Exod. 
XV.  2.  Ay,  here  it  sticks, — building  is  chargeable  ; thankful- 
ness is  a costly  work.  ‘ Shall  I ofier  to  God  that  which  cost  me 
nothing?’  saith  David  to  Araunah.  Cheap  praises  are  easily 
obtained;  but  when  it  comes  to  charges,  then  many  grow  sick 
of  the  work.” — Idtd. 

Obediential. 

‘•God  accounts  those  mercies  forgotten  which  are  not  written 
with  legible  characters  in  our  lives.  That  of  Joshua  is  observa- 
ble (chap.  viii.  82).  Dpon  their  victory  over  the  city  of  Ai, 
an  altar  is  built,  as  a monument  of  that  signal  mercy.  Now 
mark,  AYhat  does  God  command  to  be  writ  or  engraved  upon 
the  stones  thereof?  One  would  have  thought  the  history  of 
that  day’s  work  should  have  been  the  sculpture:  but  it  is  the 
copy  of  the  law  of  Moses,  which  he  wrote  in  the  presence  of  the 
children  of  Israel  (ver.  32)  ; whereby  he  plainly  showed  the 
best  way  of  remembering  the  mercy  was  not  to  forget  the  law.” 
— Ibid. 

Fruitful. 

“ Then  they  are  real  praises  when  they  end  in  acts  of  mercy. 
Very  observable  is  that  place  (Heb.  xiii.  15), — ‘By  him  let  us 
ofier  the  sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  continually,  that  is,  the  fruit 
of  our  lips,  giving  thanks  to  his  name.’  Now,  mark  the  very 
next  words,  ‘ But  to  do  good  and  to  communicate  forget  not; 
for  with  such  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased.’  ” — Ibid. 

‘‘  The  word  rendered  'praise  primarily  signifies  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERI^'GS. 


413 


irradiation  of  a luminous  body.  The  liigh  ambition  of 
a penitent  soul  is  that  of  becoming  a reflector,  from 
which  the  glories  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  may  be 
more  widely  diffused  on  the  world  of  men  and  angels.” — 
Salter, 

What  is  praise?  The  rent  we  owe  to  God;  and  the 
larger  the  farm,  the  greater  the  rent. 

The  Music-book. — The  whole  course  and  series  of 
Divine  Providence  toward  the  saints  is  like  a music- 
book,  in  every  leaf  whereof  there  is  a song  ready  pricked 
for  them,  to  learn  and  sing  to  the  praise  of  their  God  ; 
no  passage  their  life  of  which  they  can  say,  ‘Mn  this 
I receive  no  mercy  for  v/hich  I should  bless  God.” — 
Grurnall, 

Judah. — It  is  not  without  significance,  that,  in  the 
armies  of  Israel,  Judah  (which  means  praue)  went  first. 
Have  not  bright,  praising  Christians  commonly  led  the 
Church’s  van  ? Do  they  not  recomm.end  the  service 
most,  and  cheer  their  fellow-soldiers  by  their  chastened 
cheerfulness  ? 

The  Psalms. — It  has  been  well  remarked  that  tliere 
is  no  book  of  devotion  in  the  New  Testament  correspond- 
ing to  the  Psalms  in  the  Old, — doubtless,  one  reason  of 
wdiich  is,  that  none  was  needed.  The  Psalms  express 
the  feelings  of  the  Church  in  all  ages,  and  may  at  once 
be  adapted  to  the  experience  of  all  God’s  children  always. 
Now,  there  are  four  things  observable  in  the  Psalms. 
1.  praise  abounds.  Scarce  a single  Psalm  can  be 
found  without  some  note  of  joy  and  thankfulness  inter- 
woven. In  some  these  words  may  be  few ; like  Psalm 
Ixxxviii.,  in  which  we  find  scarce  one  word  of  hope  or 
comfort ; yet  there  is  one  which  makes  up  for  all,— 
35  * 


414 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


salvation  (ver.  1.)  2.  How  'praise  succeeds  prayer. 

How  many  Psalms  begin  with  prayer,  and  end  with 
praise!  3.  jjraise  succeeds  sorrow.  We  find  first, 
sighing,  then  singing ; weeping  in  the  evening,  and  joy 
in  the  morning.  (Ps.  xxx.  5,  marg.)  “I  do  so  like  the 
ups  and  downs  in  the  Psalms”  (said  Adelaide  Newton). 
4.  Praise  is  a song  that  gains  strength  as  it  proceeds ; 
the  last  Psalms  (which  were  probably  written  latest) 
abounding  most. 

Praise  is  the  believer’s  helper  in  his  trials,  and  his 
companion  after  trial.  Jehoshap>had s array  sang  praises 
before  the  battle;  "And  when  they  began  to  sing  and 
praise,  the  Lord  fought  for  Israel.’  David  sang  praises 
in  the  cave.  (Ps.  Ivii.  7.)  Daniel^  when  the  trap  'was 
set  for  his  life,  prayed  and  gave  thanks  three  times  a 
day,  as  usual;  and  Jesus,  when  He  would  raise  Lazarus, 
first  lift  up  His  heart  in  thanks  to  the  Father  (John  xi. 
41) ; and  before  He  went  to  supper,  first  sang  an  hymn. 
(Matt.  xxvi.  30.)  So  is  praise  also  our  solace  after  trial. 

‘ Music  is  sweetest  when  heard  over  rivers,  where  the 
echo  thereof  is  best  rebounded  by  the  waters ; and  praise 
for  pensiveness,  thanks  for  tears,  blessing  God  over  the 
floods  of  affliction,  makes  the  sweetest  music  in  the  ears 
of  heaven.’  ” — Fuller. 

Prayer  and  Praise. — Great  blessings  that  are  won 
with  prayer,  are  W'orn  wdth  thankfulness.  Prayer  and 
thanks  are  like  the  double  motion  of  the  lungs : the  air 
that  is  sucked  in  by  prayer,  is  breathed  forth  again  by 
thanks.  Eph.  v.  20;  Heb.  xiii.  15;  Ps.  1.  14.” — Good- 
ivin. 

Rising  and  Falling. — By  an  ingenious  contrivance 
near  some  of  the  collieries,  and  in  other  places  where  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


415 


ground  allows  of  it,  the  full  and  empty  carriages,  or 
vessels,  being  connected  together,  those  which  have  been 
emptied  are  from  time  to  time  raised  up  an  ascent  by 
the  descending  of  those  that  have  been  filled.  In  this 
way  let  the  descent  of  God’s  mercies,  and  the  gifts  be- 
stowed out  of  His  fullness,  raise  your  empty  vessels  to 
receive  again  and  again  from  His  inexhaustible  treasury, 
all  that  you  need.  ‘ Because  He  hath  inclined  his  ear 
unto  me,  therefore  will  I call  upon  Him  as  long  as  I 
live.’  ” — BickerstetJi, 

Hallelujah. — Mothers,  listen  ! Two  dear  children 
were  one  day  seen  very  ill  in  the  same  room ; the  older 
of  the  two  was  heard  frequently  attempting  to  teach  the 
younger  one  to  pronounce  the  word  ‘Hallelujah!’  but 
without  success, — the  dear  little  one  died  before  he  could 
repeat  it.  When  his  brother  was  told  of  his  death,  he 
was  silent  for  a moment,  and  then,  looking  up  at  his  mo- 
ther, said,  ^Johnny  can  say  Hallelujah”  now,  mother!’ 
In  a few  hours  the  two  little  brothers  were  united  in 
heaven,  singing  ‘Hallelujah’  together.  Mothers!  many 
of  your  little  ones  could  not  sing  the  praises  of  their  Re- 
deemer while  resting  in  your  arms,  but  they  have  been 
taught  the  music  of  the  Upper  Temple  now,  and  they 
sing  among  the  celestial  choristers!” — Chruiian  Treas- 
ury. 

PRAYER. 

Job  xxxiii.  23-26  ; Ps.  v.  3 ; x.  14,  17;  xvii.  1 ; xlii.  8;  Ixi, 
2:  Ixvi.  18;  Ixxxviii.  2;  cix.  4;  cxix.  147 ; cxxvi.  5;  cxli.  1, 
2;  cxlv.  18;  Prov.  xv.  8,  29;  Isa.  Iv.  6;  Ezek.  xxxxi.  37  ; 
Zech.  vii.  2 ; viii.  21;  xii.  10;  Alatt.  vi.  5-13;  vii.  7-11  : xviii, 
19,  20;  xxi.  22;  xxvi.  41;  Luke  xviii.  1-14;  xxi.  36;  Horn, 
viii.  26;  x.  12  ; xii.  12  ; 1 Cor.  xiv.  15  ; Ephes.  vi.  18  ; Phil.  iv. 


416 


ILLUSTRATTVW  OATT[ERINGS. 


j 

6 ; Col.  iv.  2 ; 1 Thess.  v.  17 ; 1 Tim.  ii.  8 ; v.  5 ; Heb.  xi.  6 ; 
1 Pet.  iii.  7;  iv.  7 ; James  i.  5,  G ; v.  13,  16  ; Jude  20. 

Encouragement  to  prayer,  2 Chron,  vii.  14  ; Ps.  iii.  4 ; xxxiv. 
4,  15,  17  ; xxxii.  7 ; 1.  15  ; Iv.  22  ; Ixv.  2;  xci.  15  ; cii.  17 ; Isa. 
xxxvi.  19  ; ixv.  24 ; Jer.  xxix.  13 ; xxxi.  9 ; xxxiii.  3 ; Zecli.  xiii. 
9;  Matt.  vii.  11;  xxi.  22;  Mark  xi.  24,  25;  Luke  xi.  1-13; 
Jidin  xiv.  13;  xv.  7 ; Heb.  iv.  IG  ; James  i.  5-7 ; iv.  8;  v.  15- 
18  ; 1 John  iii.  22  ; v.  14-16. 

— — - of  the  hypocrite  and  ungodly. — Job  xxi.  14,  15  ; xxxv. 
13;  xxxvi.  13;  Ps.  x.  4;  1.16,  17;  Ixxviii.  34-37;  Prov.  i. 
28 ; XV.  8 xxviii.  9 ; Isa.  i.  1 5 ; xliii.  22  ; lix.  1,  ^ ; Jer.  xi. 
11,  14;  Ezek.  xxxiii.  31;  Dan.  ix.  13,  14;  Hosea  vii.  14;  Mai. 
iii.  14;  Matt.  vi.  5;  xv.  8,  9;  xxiii.  14;  James  iv.  2,  3. 

Luke  ix.'29. — ‘‘And  as  lie  prayed,  the  fashion  of  his 
countenance  was  altered,  and  his  raiment  was  white  and 
glistering.’' 

The  times  and  seasons  of  our  Lord’s  especial  prayers  are  well 
worthy  to  be  noticed.  Christ  prayed  before  (1)  a sacred  ordi- 
nance, Luke  iii.  21,  and  sacred  ordinances  are  best  sanctified  by 
prayer  ; (2)  any  unusually  important  business.  Matt.  ix.  38,  and 
Jjuke  vi.  12,  13 ; so  do  all  true  saints,  Num.  x.  35,  Ezra  viii.  22, 
23  ; (3)  any  peculiar  honor  or  enjoyment,  Luke  ix.  28.  Be- 
lievers may  delight  to  receive  especial  mercies,  but  unless  they 
receive  them  with  prayer,  and  enjoy  them  with  prayer,  they 
need  not  won  tier  if  they  are  soon  embittered  to  them  ; (4)  any 
time  of  peculiar  danger,  for  ourselves  or  our  friends,  Ps.  cix.  1 
-4,  Luke  xxii.  31,  32 ; (5)  approaching  trouble  or  danger.  Matt, 
xxvi.  36,  Luke  xxii.  39-44 ; (G)  His  death,  Luke  xxiii.  34,  4G. 
Now,  in  all  these  things  remember — (1)  Christ  has  left  us  an 
example  to  follow,  Phil.  ii.  5 ; (2)  Christ  was  heard  in  his 
prayers,  Heb.  v.  7,  John  xi.  41,  42.  But  how?  Matt.  xxvi. 
42  ; (3)  Christ  is  praying  still,  Bom.  viii.  34. 

Mark  v.  1-20. — The  miracle  of  the  devils  aud  the 
herd  of  swine. 

A lesson  on  prayer.  Here  are  three  prayers: — 1.  The  prayer 
of  the  devils,  “Send  us  into  the  swine,”  and  this  was  grant< d ; 
2.  The  prayer  of  the  Gadarenes,  to  “depart”  out  of  their‘coa»is. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


417 


and  this  was  granted  : 3.  The  prayer  of  the  healed  demoniac^  to 
remain  with  Jesus,  and  this  was  denied.  How  strange,  yet  in- 
structive I Hence  learn  that  prayers  are  often  answered  in  judg- 
ment and  denied  in  mercy:  yet  Jesus  will  hear  all  right  prayers 
in  kind  or  in  kindness. 

Luke  xviii.  9-14. — Two  men  went  up  into  the  tem- 
ple to  pray.  The  Pharisee  stood  and  prayed  thus  with 
himself.” 

What  is  the  chief  thing  remarkable  in  the  Pharise^:’s 
“prayer?”  Is  it  not  that  it  was  not  a prayer?  Prayer  is  a 
petition,  asking  for  something,  yet  he  asked  for  nothing,  and 
therefore  never  prayed.  True,  he  went  to  pray,  and  probably 
thought  he  had  prayed,  and  prayed  well.  So  also  do  thousands 
still.  Yet,  though  he  said  much  about  himself,  he  said  nothing 
of  Grod  : though  he  told  what  he  did,  he  said  nothing  of  what 
he  wanted,  and  as  no  blessing  was  asked,  none  was  received  ! 

We  may  well  compare  with  this  Luke  i.  13:  “Fear  not, 
Zacharias,  for  thy  prayer  is  heard  and  James  v.  17,  “ Elias 
prayed  earnestly  that  it  might  not  rain,”  and  his  prayer  was 
heard.  Yet  we  have  no  record  in  either  case  of  any  prayer  being 
offered ! 

Truly,  “ The  Lord  seeth  not  as  man  seeth  ; for  man  looketh 
on  the  outward  appearance,  but  the  Lord  looketh  on  the  heart.” 
(1  Sam.  xvi.  7.) 

% 

1 Thess.  Y.  17. — “Pray  without  ceasing.” 

We  know  that  the  Infinite  Hod  cannot  be  moved  or  actually 
drawn  nearer  to  us  by  prayer,  but  prayer  draws  the  Christian 
nearer  to  God.  If  a boat  be  attached  to  a large  vessel  by  a rope, 
the  person  in  the  former  does  not  bring  the  ship  nearer  to  him 
by  pulling  the  rope,  but  he  brings  the  boat  and  himself  in  it 
nearer  to  the  ship.  So  the  more  frequently  we  pray,  the  nearer 
we  bring  ourselves  to  the  Lord  Host  High.  The  Christian  is, 
therefore,  enjoined  to  “pray  without  ceasing  :”  not  that  he  can 
be  always  engaged  in  the  positive  act,  but  he  ought  to  have  a 
holy  aptitude  of  prayer.  The  bird  is  not  always  on  the  wing,  but 
is  ready  to  fiy  in  an  instant ; the  believer  is  not  always  on  the 
wdng  of  prayer,  but  he  has  such  a gracious  aptitude  for  this  ser- 


418 


ILLUSTPxATIVE  GATHEKINGS. 


vice,  that  he  is  prepared  in  an  instant,  when  in  danger  or  nef5<l. 
to  fly  for  refuge  to  God. 

Heb.  iv.  16. — Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  unto  the 
throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find 
grace  to  help  in  time  of  need.” 

A holy  boldness,  a chastened  familiarity,  is  the  true  spirit  of 
right  prayer.  It  is  said  of  Luther,  that  when  he  prayed  it  was 
with  as  much  reverence  as  if  he  were  praying  to  an  Infinite 
God,  and  with  as  much  familiarity  as  if  he  were  speaking  to 
his  nearest  friend.  It  was  the  good  advice  of  McCheyne — 
“ Study  your  prayers.”  “A  great  part  of  my  time,”  he  writes, 
“is  occupied  in  getting  my  heart  into  tune  for  prayer.”  Few 
Christians  “ study  their  prayers”  sufficiently,  hence  so  often 
arise  their  coldness  and  lifelessness.  “ ’Tis  harder,”  says 
Gurnall,  “ to  get  the  great  bell  up  than  to  ring  it  when  raised  ; 
and  so  it  is  with  our  hearts : harder  work  we  shall  find  it  to 
prepare  them  for  duty,  than  to  perform  it  when  they  are  got 
into  some  order.” 

Emblems. — Incense, 

In  which  remember — 1.  The  censer — the  renewed  heart  of  a 
true  believer ; 2.  The  incense.  Incense  was  composed  of  many 
ingredients,  beaten  small,  burnt  with  fire,  offered  morning  and 
evening — not  to  *be  profaned  by  or  used  for  any  common  or 
worldly  purpose.  Prayer  is  the  compound  harmony  of  repent- 
ance, faith,  contrition,  desire,  and  other  graces  ; each  “ beaten 
small,”  proceeding  from  the  “broken  heart,”  oflered  daily,  and 
inspired  by  the  Spirit,  confined  to  such  things  as  are  according 
to  the  will  and  for  the  glory  of  God.  3.  The  fragrance.  Prayer, 
when  the  unburdening  of  a contrite  heart,  is  no  intruder,  but 
a welcome  guest  before  the  Eternal  Throne,  perfumed,  as  it  is, 
with  the  sweet  incense  of  the  Saviour’s  merits.  (Kev.  viii. 
3,  4.) 

, a hoiv  drawn  by  the  hand  o? faith, 

“Praver  is  the  bow,  the  promise  is  the  arrow,  faith  is  the 
hand  which  draws  the  bow,  and^ends  the  arrow  with  the  heart’s 


ILLUSTRATIVE  CMTHERINGS. 


419 


message  to  heaven.  The  bow  without  the  arrow  is  of  no  use, 
and  the  arrow  without  the  bow  is  of  little  worth,  and  both 
without  the  strength  of  the  hand  to  no  purpose.  Neither  the 
promise  without  prayer,  nor  prayer  without  the  promise,  nor 
both  without  faith,  avail  the  Christian  anything.  What  was 
said  of  the  Israelites,  ‘They  could  not  enter  in,  because  of  un- 
belief,* the  same  may  be  said  of  many  of  our  prayers,  they  can- 
not enter  heaven  because  they  are  not  put  up  in  faith.”— >S'a to. 

, the  air  by  which  we  live. 

Which  fills  all  space,  and  difiuses  itself  as  the  quickening,  in- 
vigorating principle  of  life.  Such  is  the  spirit  of  prayer,  inter- 
fused with  all  our  work,  like  a pleasure  ever  present — never 
impeding,  but  sweetly  animating  the  spiritual  life  of  the  child 
of  God. 

5 the  little  pitcher  which  fetches  the  water  from 

the  brook. 

Break  the  pitcher,  and  the  herbs  will  soon  hang  down  their 
heads  and  wither. 

, the  barometer  of  the  soul. 

Whatever  storms  be  rising,  whatever  winds  may  howl  and 
rage,  if  the  barometer  of  prayer  be  rising,  we  may  look  ere 
long  for  calm  and  summer  weather. 

5 the  tuning  of  an  instrument. 

There  are  'few  musicians  that  can  take  down  their  lute  or 
viol,  and  play  presently  upon  it,  without  some  time  to  tune  it. 
“A  great  part  of  my  time,”  says  M‘Cheyne,  “ is  spent  in  get- 
ting my  heart  in  tune  for  prayer.’*  (See  above.) 

5 the  link  that  connects  earth  with  heaven. 

The  impotence  of  man  with  the  omnipotence  of  God. 

, the  gift  of  the  knees  f — the  Yoruba  Christians’ 

phrase  for  prayer. 


420 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS, 


the  letter^  sent  from  the  child  on  earth  to  his 

Father  in  heaven/' 

Scriptural  Figures. — Beseeching— Calling — Crying 
(aloud,  mighty) — Drawing  near — Laboring  (Col.  iv.  12, 
marg.,  striving) — Looking  up — Lifting  up  the  soul — 
Pouring  forth  the  heart— Seeking — Wrestling. 

Cf.  the  words.  Litany,  Liturgy,  Rogation  Days,  ex- 
pressive of  earnestness. 

‘‘None  of  God's  children  are  born  dumb." — Leigh- 
ton. 

“Generalities  are  the  death  of  prayer." — J.  H. 
Evans. 

“When  God  pours  out  His  spirit  upon  man,  then  man 
will  pour  out  his  heart  before  God.  The  breath  of  prayer 
comes  from  the  life  of  faith." — Mason. 

The  Israelites  derived  their  joint  names  from  the 
two  chief  parts  of  religion  : Israelites,  from  Israel,  whose 
prayer  was  his  “strength"  (Hosea  xii.  3),  and  Jews, 
from  Judah,  whose  name  means  “ praise." 

“ Can  I pray  before  beginning  it  ? " is  a good  test  of 
doubtful  actions. 

“ Do  NOT  come  to  me  to  tell  me,  ‘ you  are  fit  to  join 
the  Church,  because  you  love  to  pray  morning  and  night.  ’ 
Tell  me  what  your  praying  has  done  for  you,  and  then 
call  your  neighbors,  and  let  me  hear  what  they  think  it 
has  done  for  you." — Beecher. 

Eliot. — “Prayer  and  pains  can  do  anything,"  was 
the  favorite  motto  of  the  venerable  Eliot. 

A Ministry  of  prayer  must  be  a ministry  of  power. 

A LITTLE  child,  a short  time  ago,  when  he  had  finished 
his  evening  prayer,  rose  quietly,  and  turned  to  his  father, 
a godless  man,  with  the  unexpected  (question,  “Now, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  OATHEEINGS. 


421 


father,  I’ve  said  my  prayers.  Have  you  said  yours  ? 
Are  you  too  hig  to  pray?  ” Ah,  how  many  are  tjiere 
who  think  in  their  hearts,  I am  too  big  to  pray  ! ” 
Praying  Machines. — The  Kev.  K.  Clark,  in  his 
‘^Journal  of  a Missionary  Tour  in  North  India,”  de- 
scribes the  Buddhist  praying-machines.  The  whole 
road  to  some  of  the  temples  is  lined  with  these  machines, 
not  only  the  small  ones  turned  by  the  hand,  called  skurries, 
but  great  ones,  a foot  and  more  in  height.  But  even 
this  mode  of  contracting  for  prayer  seems  too  much 
trouble,  and  they  have,  therefore,  placed  a large  number 
of  these  machines  in  a small  house,  where  they  are  turned 
round  and  kept  in  motion  by  a water-mill.  He  after- 
W’ards  found  whole  rows  of  these  praying  machines  turned 
by  the  wind,  like  windmills.  . . . Another  missionary, 
who  saw  them  in  Thibet,  found  a number  of  persons  sit- 
ting round  them,  that  the  wind  of  the  wheel  might  blow 
upon  them,  and  fan  their  faces,  which  would,  they  con- 
sidered, bring  down  a blessing  with  it. 

Steeping  the  Seed, — There  was  a farmer,  who  used 
always  to  sow  good  seed,  yet  never  had  good  crops. 
Often  he  wondered  why.  One  day  a neighbour  to  whom 
he  told  his  troubles,  asked,  But  do  you  steep  your  seed 
before  you  sow  it  ?”  ‘‘No,”  said  the  man,  “I  never 

heard  that  it  should  be  steeped.”  “ Yes,”  said  his  friend, 
“ but  it  should,  and  I’ll  tell  you  how — in  prayer.” 

The  Frozen  Channel. — “ Scores  of  richly-laden 
vessels  are  now  lying  in  the  river,  a few  miles  below  our 
city,  anxiously  waiting  to  reach  our  wharves.  Why  this 
delay  ? Because  the  channel  is  closed  hy  the  ice.  Thus 
it  is  with  the  ‘ exceeding  great  and  precious  pro- 
mises’ of  God.  Not  only  is  He  willing,  but  waiting,  to 
36 


422 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


bestow  them  upon  us.  Why  does  He  not  bestow  them  ? 
Alas ! our  prayers  are  the  appointed  channel  through 
which  the  blessing  flows,  but  the  channel  is  not  open,  by 
which  for  God  to  communicate,  or  for  us  to  receive.  It 
is  because  we  restrain  prayer  that  ‘ the  things  which  re- 
main are  ready  to  die.’  ” — H.  Groves. 

Examples. — During  the  persecutions  of  Scotland  the 
Presbyterians  were  distinguished  for  their  fervency  in 
prayer ; of  David  Dickens,  it  is  said,  he  used,  after 
others  had  spent  whole  nights  in  prayer,  to  continue  two 
hours  still.  Luther  used  to  say,  in  some  of  his  busiest 
seasons,  “ I have  so  much  to  do,  that  I cannot  get  on 
without  three  hours  a-day  of  praying.”  It  was  the 
praying  which  made  him  so  great  a doer.  Sir  M.  Hale 
observed,  “ If  I omit  praying  and  reading  a portion  of 
God’s  blessed  Word  in  the  morning,  nothing  goes  well 
the  whole  day.”  John  Welsh  spent  sometimes  even 
seven  or  eight  hours  a-day  in  the  closet,  and  used  to  keep 
a plaid  upon  his  bed,  that  he  might  rise  at  night.  Some- 
times his  wife  found  him  on  the  ground  weeping,  and,  on 
asking  the  cause,  he  would  reply,  “ I have  3,000  souls 
to  take  care  of,  and  how  do  I know  how  many  of  them 
are  prospering  ?”  Colonel  Gardiner,  Havelock,  &c., 
used  to  set  apart  two  hours  for  devotion  every  morning. 
If  they  had  to  march  at  six,  they  would  rise  at  four, 
sooner  than  lose  the  privilege.  Dr.  Payson — A lawyer, 
who  had  long  and  intimately  known  him,  attributed  his 
remarkable  ministerial  success  as  much  to  his  preva- 
lence in  prayer  as  to  the  faithfulness  and  pungency  of 
his  preaching.  Spencer  Thornton — It  is  stated  in  his 
“ Life”  that  it  was  his  custom  to  pray  with  nearly  every 
person  who  visited  him  in  his  study,  and  that  his  prayers 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


423 


were  remarkable  for  being  so  full  of  Scripture.  Sir 
Fowell  Buxton  attributed  much  of  his  success,  and 
happiness,  and  usefulness,  both  in  public  and  private,  to 
prayer.  It  was  his  practice  often  to  write  his  pray eis 
for  family  devotion  beforehand,  and  to  make  his  public 
speeches  the  subject  of  special  previous  prayer. 

What  lessons  do  such  examples  teach  (and  the  list 
might  be  amplified  almost  indefinitely),  of  the  value  of 
prayer,  and  the  deep,  earnest  prayerfulness  of  those  who 
have  been  the  most  useful  Christians ! Alas,  how  do 
they  shame  too  many  ! May  their  recollection  stimulate 
some  to  follow  those  who  followed  Christ! 

PEEACHING.— Neh.  viii.  8;  Isa.  xxviii.  10;  1.4; 
Iviii.  1 ; Jer.  xxiii.  28 ; Ezek.  ii.  7 ; iii.  17-21 ; Jonah 

iii.  2 ; Micah  iii.  8 ; Mai.  ii.  5—7  ; Matt.  x.  7,  16  ; xi. 
5 ; xii.  41 ; xiii.  52  ; xxviii.  18-20  ; Luke  ix.  10 ; xxiv. 
47  ; John  xxi.  15-17  ; Acts  v.  41,  42  ; vi.  4 ; viii.  5-8  ; 
X.  86;  xiv.  15;  xvi.  13,  17,  32;  xvii.  2,  3;  xxviii.  24; 
Rom.  X.  15,  16  ; 1 Cor.  i.  17-24 ; ix.  16,  27 ; xiv.  3 ; 
2 Cor.  ii.  12-17  ; iv.;  v.  19,  20;  xi.  4;  Gal.  i.  8;  Eph. 
ii.  17  ; iii.  8 ; vi.  20 ; Phil.  i.  12-18 ; Col.  i.  28  ; 1 
Thess.  ii. ; 2 Tim.  ii.  15,  25  ; iv.  1-5  ; Titus  ii. ; 1 Pet. 

iv.  11 ; Heb.  iv.  2. 

of  Christ. — Ps.  xl.  9;  Isa.  xlii.  1—3  ; Ixi.  1-3; 

Matt.  iv.  17,  23,  24;  ix.  35;  Mark  i.  14;  Luke  iv. 
14-32. 

should  be — 

Serious  and  solemn. 

“ It  must  be  serious  preaching  that  makes  men  serious.’’ — 
Baxter. 

Set  forth  Christ  crucified  as  the  centre  of  all  truth  and 
life.  / 


424 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


“‘Don’t  you  know,  young  man,’  said  a Welsh  minister, 
‘that  from  every  town,  and  every  village,  and  every  little 
hamlet  in  England,  wherever  it  may  be,  there  is  a road  to  Lon- 
don ?’  ‘Yes.’  ‘ Ah  !’  said  the  old  divine,  ‘ and  so  from  every 
text  in  Scripture  there  is  a road  to  the  metropolis  of  the  Scrip- 
.tures,  that  is,  Christ.  And,  my  dear  brother,  your  business  is, 
when  you  get  to  a text,  to  say,  “NTow,  what  is  the  road  to 
Christ  ?”  and  then  preach  a sermon,  running  along  the  road  to 
the  great  metropolis — Christ.  And,’  said  he,  ‘ I have  never 
yet  found  a text  that  had  not  a road  to  Christ  in  it,  and  if 
I ever  do  find  one  that  has  not,  I will  make  one.  I will  go 
over  a hedge  and  ditch,  but  I will  get  at  my  Master,  for  the 
sermon  cannot  do  any  good  unless  there  is  a savor  of  Christ  in 
it.’  ” — C.  H.  Spurgeon. 

clear  and  convincin 

“ When  I first  began  to  preach,”  said  an  old  man,  who  had 
had  much  experience,  “I  thought  the  great  plan  was  to  thun- 
der at  the  people ; but  when  I became  wiser,  I learnt  that  it 
was  the  lightning  that  rent  the  oak  : so  I determined  to  thun- 
der less  and  lighten  more  !” 

methodical. 

“There  is  the  same  difference  between  a methodical  sermon 
and  a loose  one,  as  between  a chess-board  and  a picture.  In  vain 
may  the  frame  of  the  chess-board  be  perfectly  beautiful ; in  vain 
may  each  square  be  ornamented  with  a different  little  picture ; 
you  would  praise  the  skill  and  industry  of  the  workman,  but  if 
any  one  told  you  that  he  relied  upon  your  memory  to  retain  the 
arrangement  and  subject  of  these  various  designs,  would  you 
not  be  considerably  astonished  ? Would  you  not  say  that  the 
very  regularity  of  the  plan,  by  preventing  your  fixing  your 
eye  upon  any  one  square  more  than  another,  rendered  it  im- 
possible for  you  to  carry  a distinct  and  settled  idea  of  each  ? 
The  workman  himself  would  probably  not  without  difficulty 
accomplish  that  which  he  required  of  you.” — Bungenefs  “ The 
Preacher  and  the  King.'’"' 

affectionate. 

“ I would  have  every  minister  of  the  Gospel  address  his  audi- 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


425 


ence  with  the  zeal  of  a friend,  with  the  generous  energy  of  a 
father,  and  with  the  exuberant  affection  of  a mother.” — Fenclon. 
“I  never  seemed  fit  to  say  a word  to  a sinner  except  when  I 
had  a broken  heart  myself.” — Payson. 

plain. 

“It  takes  all  our  learning  to  make  things  plain.” — Usher. 
“ Let  your  preaching  be  plain.  Painted  glass  is  most  curious, 
plain  glass  is  most  perspicuous.  Be  a good  crucifix  to  your  peo- 
ple. Preach  a crucified  Saviour  in  a crucified  style.  Paul 
taught  so  plainly  that  the  Corinthians  thought  him  a dunce. 
Let  your  matter  be  substantial,  wholesome  food  ; God  and 
Christ,  and  the  Gospel,  faith,  repentance,  regeneration.  Aim 
purely  at  God’s  glory  and  the  salvation  of  souls.  Study  as  if 
there  were  no  Christ;  preach  as  if  there  had  been  no  study. 
Preach  plainly,  yet  with  novelty;  preach  powerfully  as  Micah 
— as  Paul  in  intention  of  spirit,  not  retention  of  voice.  To 
this  end  get  your  sermon  into  your  own  souls.  It  is  best  from 
the  heart  to  the  heart.  Preach  prudentially  as  stewards,  to  give 
each  their  portion.  Get  your  sermons  memoriter.  How  can 
you  expect  your  people  should  remember,  and  repeat,  if  you 
read?  Yet  use  caution.  Our  memories  are  not  of  brass,  they 
are  cracked,  in  all,  by  the  fall.  Beware  of  giving  occasion  to 
say,  I may  stay  at  home  in  the  afternoon,  I shall  hear  only  the 
same  song.” — Philip  Henry's  Life. 

f)rofitable.^  leather  than  pleasing. 

“ Do  not  preach  so  much  to  please  as  to  profit.  That  is  tho 
best  looking-glass,  not  which  has  the  most  gilded  frame,  but 
which  shows  the  truest  face.” — Watson.  “Flowers  of  rhetoric 
are  like  the  blue  and  red  flowers  in  corn-fields ; pleasing  to 
those  who  come  for  amusement,  but  prejudicial  to  those  who 
would  reap  the  profit.” 

the  result  of  exp)erience. 

“ A father  of  the  Church  one  day  preached  a sermon  on 
Christian  experience.  After  it  was  over  one  of  the  hearers 
asked  him,  ‘Pray,  how  long  has  that  sermon  taken  you  in  pre- 
paring?’ ‘About  twenty  years,’  was  the  suggestive  answer.” 
36  * 


42G 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


loving. 

*‘We  want  men  of  hot  hearts,”  said  a converted  Chinese 
Christian,  “ to  come  and  tell  us  of  the  love  of  Christ.” 

Remarks  on  Preaching: — 

Augustine. — 

“ Though  in  many  conduits  one  be  in  the  shape  of  an  angel, 
and  one  of  a beast,  the  water  refreshes,  as  it  is  water,  and  not 
as  it  comes  from  such  a conduit.” 

Luther. — 

Luther  was  particularly  severe  against  all  preachers  that 
aimed  “ at  sublimity,  difficulty,  and  eloquence,  and  who,  ne- 
glecting the  souls  of  the  poor,  seek  their  own  praise  and  honor, 
and  to  })lease  one  or  two  persons  of  consequence.”  “ When  a man 
comes  into  the  pulpit  for  the  first  time,”  says  he,  “ he  is  mucli 
perplexed  at  the  number  of  heads  that  are  before  him.  When 
I stand  in  the  pulpit,  I see  no  heads,  but  imagine  those  who  are 
before  me  to  be  all  blocks.  When  I preach  I sink  myself  deeply 
down,  I regard  neither  doctors  nor  masters,  of  which  there  are 
in  the  church  above  forty.  But  I have  an  eye  to  the  multitude 
of  young  people,  children,  and  servants,  of  which  there  are 
more  than  two  thousand.  I preach  to  them,  and  direct  my  dis- 
course to  those  that  have  need  of  it.  A preacher  should  be  a 
lo2;ician  and  a rhetorician ; that  is,  he  must  be  able  to  teach 
and  to  admonish.  When  he  preaches  upon  any  article,  he  must 
first  distinguish  it,  then  define,  describe,  and  show  what  it  is ; 
thirdly,  he  must  produce  sentences  from  the  Scripture  to  prove 
and  strengthen  it;  fourthly,  he  must  explain  it  by  examples; 
fifthly,  he  must  adorn  it  with  similitudes  ; and,  lastly,  he  must 
rouse  and  admonish  the  indolent,  correct  the  disobedient,  and 
reprove  the  authors  of  false  doctrine.” 

Baxter. — 

The  amount  of  his  labors,  and  the  success  which  attended 
them,  form  of  themselves  a most  interesting  study  for  every 
minister.  The  well-known  lines,  associated  with  his  name, 
were  abundantly  exemplified  in  his  practice. 


ILLUSTllATTYE  GATHERINGS. 


427 


“ I’d  preach  as  though  I ne’er  should  preach  again, 

And  as  a dying  man  to  dying  men.” 

Toward  the  end  of  his  days  a man  followed  him  into  the  pulpit 
to  prevent  his  falling  backward,  and  to  support  him,  if  need- 
ful, in  the  pulpit.  It  was  feared,  the  last  time  he  preached,  he 
would  have  died  preaching.  Yet  such  was  his  humility,  that 
when  reminded  of  his  labors  on  his  death -bed,  he  replied,  I 
was  but  a pen  in  God’s  hand,  and  what  praise  is  due  to  a 
pen  ?” 

Philip  Henry. — Amongst  other  things  recorded  in 
his  life  is  the  full  union  there  was  in  his  preaching  of 
doctrine  and  practice. 

He  was  verj^  large  and  particular  in  pressing  second  table 
duties  as  essential  to  Christianity.  ^We  have  known  those,’ 
saith  he,  ‘ that  have  called  preaching  on  such  subjects  good 
moral  preaching ; but,  let  them  call  it  as  they  will,  I am  sure 
it  is  necessary,  and  as  much  now  as  ever.’  How  earnestly 
would  he  press  upon  the  people  the  necessity  of  righteousness 
and  honesty  in  their  whole  conversation  ! ‘ A good  Christian,’ 

he  used  to  say,  ‘ will  be  a good  husband,  a good  father,  and  a 
good  master,  and  a good  subject,  and  a good  neighbor,  and  so 
in  other  relations.’  So  truly  did  he  esteem  the  pulpit  as  his 
throne,  that  he  used  to  say,  ‘ he  would  rather  go  about  and  beg 
all  the  week,  if  only  he  might  he  allowed  to  preach  on  the  Sun- 
day.’ ” 

Whitfield. — How  remarkable  was  he  for  the  dili- 
gence as  well  as  for  the  fervor  of  his  ministry  ! 

From  a memorandum-book  he  kept  it  would  seem  that,  from 
the  commencement  of  his  ordination  to  his  death  (thirty-four 
years),  he  preached  upwards  of  18,000  sermons.  He  often  used 
to  say,  at  the  close  of  his  sermon,  “This  sermon  I got  when 
most  of  you  were  asleep.”  He  was  seldom  known  to  preach  a 
sermon  without  weeping;  and  his  were  manifestly  tears  of 
sincerity. 

Shepherd. — 

“I  never  preached  a sermon  which  did  not  cost  me  prayer 


428 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


and  strong  crying  and  tears  in  the  composing  of  it.  I never 
preached  a sermon  of  which  I had  not  first  got  some  good  to 
my  own  soul.  I always  sought  to  pass  into  the  pulpit  as  if  I 
were  going  to  give  up  my  account  to  God  directly  after.” 

Brown  of  Haddington, — 

Though  a man  of  considerable  theological  learning,  said  of 
himself,  “ God  hath  made  me  generally  to  preach  as  if  I had 
never  read  another  book  but  the  Bible.  I have  essayed  to 
preach  scriptural  truth  in  scriptural  language.”  Of  other 
preachers,  he  remarked,  “So  far  as  I have  observed  the  deal- 
ings of  God  with  my  own  soul,  the  flights  of  preachers  some- 
times entertained  me  ; but  it  was  Scripture  expressions  which 
did  penetrate  my  heart,  and  that  in  a way  peculiar  to  them- 
selves.” 

Mason  (Dr.  John)  gives  four  excellent  rules  for  the 
preparation  of  sermons  : — 

“1.  Go  to  the  bottom  of  the  subject,  and  think  of  all  that 
should  be  said  upon  it. 

“ 2.  Don’t  torture  the  subject  by  saying  all  that  can  be 
said. 

“3.  Don’t  crowd  your  thoughts  too  thick.  If  you  pour  water 
too  fast  into  the  funnel,  it  will  run  over. 

“ 4.  Don’t  make  your  sermon  too  long.” 

John  Newton. — 

When  past  eighty,  many  of  his  friends  wished  him  to  relax 
his  labors.  His  reply  as  to  preaching  was,— What ! shall  the 
old  African  blasphemer  stop  while  he  can  speak  ?” 

Jay,  of  Bath, — 

Used  to  recommend  two  simple  rules: — “ Seek  for  such  things 
as  would  be  likely  to  strike  and  stick.” 

Dr.  Bellamy. — 

“ The  successor  of  Dr.  Bellamy  was  the  Rev.  Dr.  Backus, 
held  in  high  repute,  whose  sermons,  pervaded  with  striking 
thought,  clearly,  concisely  expressed,  never  failed  to  secure  close 


ILLUSTRATIVE  UATHEKIXGS. 


429 


and  earnest  attention.  Soon  after  his  settlement,  riding  one 
evening,  he  overtook  a colored  man,  a member  of  his  Church, 
who  had  long  sat  under  the  preaching  of  Dr.  Bellamy.  Con- 
versation commenced.  Perceiving  he  was  not  recognized  on 
account  of  the  darkness,  Mr.  Backus  ventured  to  ask  how  he 
liked  the  new  minister.  ‘ Pretty  well,’  was  the  answer  : ‘but 
not  so  well  as  I did  Massa  Bellamy.’  ‘AVhy?  What  is  the 
difference?’  ‘He  no  make  G-od  look  so  big  as  Massa  Bellamy 
did.  Massa  Bellamy  he  make  God  so  great.’  A most  accurate 
and  expressive  comment,  affording  a useful  hint  to  the  young 
minister.  Said  one,  who  often  listened  to  his  eloquent  voice, 

‘ Of  all  the  preachers  I ever  heard,  Dr.  Bellamy  was  the  most 
successful  in  making  God  appear  great, — great  in  His  character, 
— great  in  His  government.’  ” 

M‘Cheyne. — The  whole  of  his  life  is  full  of  hints  for 
ministers.  The  following  fragments  are  selected  : — 

(1.)  Much  of  his  sermons  were  the  drawings  out  of  what  he 
had  carried  to  the  people  in  visiting  during  the  week.  (2.)  It 
was  his  custom  to  keep  up  the  remembrance  of  his  ordination 
to  St.  Peter’s,  Dundee,  by  always  preaching  on  the  anniversary 
on  the  .«ame  text.  (3.)  The  heads  of  his  sermons  were  not  mile- 
stones, to  remind  you  how  near  you  are  to  the  journey’s  end, 
but  nails,  which  fixed  and  fastened  all  he  said.  Divisions  are 
often  dry,  but  not  so  his  ; they  were  so  textual,  and  so  feeling, 
and  brought  out  so  clearly  the  spirit  of  the  Scriptures.  (4.) 
He  aimed  to  arrive  nearer  at  the  primitive  mode  of  expound- 
ing Scripture,  which  is  too  little  thought  of  now.  (5.)  He 
would  generally  visit  someone  or  two  of  his  dying  parishioners 
on  the  Saturday,  with  a view  of  being  more  stirred  up  for  the 
Sunday’s  work,  to  preach  as  dying  to  dying  men.  (6.)  He 
would  often  spend  several  hours  in  visiting  from  house  to  house, 
and  then  collect  the  people,  and  preach  to  them  in  the  evening 
in  some  one  of  the  houses.  (7.)  The  cry  of  Powland  Hill  is 
often  found  at  the  end  of  his  sermon-notes, — “ Master,  help  !” 

'What  wonder  if  8uch  a ministry  of  prayer  was  a 
ministry  of  power  ! His  preaching  was  described  by 

one  who  heard  him,  as  if  it  were  a blast  of  the  great 


430 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


trumpet  that  shall  awake  the  dead.’’  And  another  said, 

He  appeared  as  if  he  were  dying  almost  to  have  ye 
converted.” 

Chalmers,  Dr. — 

It  is  said  of  his  sermons,  by  Dr.  Hamilton,  that  they  seem  to 
“ hold  the  Bible  in  solution.” 

Canon  Stowell. — 

‘‘  I have  always  felt  that  it  is  one  of  the  chief  points  of  wis- 
dom, in  the  ministry  of  the  AVord,  that  we  give  a due  propor- 
tion to  every  part  of  Divine  teaching.  Hence,  in  the  earlier 
days  of  my  ministry,  I hung  up  in  my  study  a large  board, 
with  ruled  lines,  and  with  headings,  ‘Doctrinal,’  ‘Experimen- 
tal,’ ‘ Preceptive,’  ‘ Promissory,’  and  so  on  ; and  I entered  the 
texts  each  Sunday,  each  under  its  proper  head,  so  that  at  a 
glance  I could  see  whether  I was  giving  a due  proportion  to 
every  part  of  G-od’s  truth  ; and  when  I found  any  part  deficient, 
I immediately  added  to  that,  feeling  that  I was  best  honoring 
God’s  Word  in  honoring  all  God’s  Word.  ^ When  we  speak  of 
preaching  the  Gospel,  we  do  not  mean  reiterating  certain  truths 
to  the  exclusion  of  all  others;  our  duty  is  to  present,  as  in  a 
great  historical  picture,  the  whole  of  God’s  W^ord,  every  figure 
in  its  place  and  proportion  ; ever  bearing  in  mind  that  the 
great  centre  figure  of  the  whole  group,  on  which  the  whole  de- 
pends, is  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.” 

Button-makers. — ‘‘  In  divinity,  as  in  other  profes- 
sions, there  are  the  little  artists.  A man  may  be  able 
to  execute  the  button  of  a statue  very  neatly ; but  I 
could  not  call  him  an  able  artist.  There  is  an  air,  there 
is  a taste,  to  which  his  narrow  capacity  cannot  reach. 
Now,  in  the  Church  there  are  your  dexterous  button- 
makers.  ’ ’ — JSFewton, 

“ Sir,  we  would  see  Jesus. ’-^A  minister,  whose 
congregation  had  long  deplored  the  cold  and  dry  style 
of  his  preaching,  found  one  Sunday  morning,  on  enter- 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


431 


ing  the  pulpit,  a slip  of  paper  ou  the  cushiou,  with 
written  on  it,  ^‘John  xii.  21”  Sir,  we  would  see 
Jesus”).  His  own  conscience  supplied  the  application 
of  the  text,  and  after  much  thought  and  self-examination, 
he  resolved,  by  God’s  help,  to  preach  Christ  more 
clearly;  and  the  Sunday  after  took  for  his  text  John 
XX.  20,  Then  w^ere  the  disciples  glad  when  they  saw 
the  Lord.” 

The  Three  Sermons. — A convert  at  one  of  our  Mis- 
sion stations,  when  at  the  point  of  death,  was  visited  by 
a missionary,  who  inquired,  ‘‘What  had  been  the  means 
of  his  conversion  ?”  “Master  missionary,”  said  the  dy- 
ing man,  “ do  you  remember  a sermon  you  preached  here 
upon  the  glories  of  heaven?”  “I  remember  it  well,” 
said  the  minister.  “ Master  missionary,  do  you  remem- 
ber,” he  added,  “a  sermon  you  preached  upon  the  ter- 
rors of  hell  ?”  “ I remember  it  well,”  said  the  minister. 

“Master  missionary,  do  you  remember,  once  more,” 
asked  the  expiring  saint,  “ a sermon  you  preached  upon 
the  words  of  Jesus,  ‘I  am  the  Way?’  ” “I  remember 
it  well,”  said  the  minister.  “And  so  do  I,”  said  the 
heir  of  glory ; “ and  that  which  you  said  was  the  means 
of  my  conversion.”  A blessed  testimony  to  Gospel 
preaching. 

PREJUDICE. — Jer.  vi.  10;  Matt.  xiii.  55;  Lukeix. 
53  ; John  i.  46. 

John  vii.  27 — “Howbeit  we  knoio  this  man  whence  he  is”  and 
therefore  they  rejected  Him,  because  He  was  “the  carpenter’s 
son!” 

John  ix.  29. — “We  know  that  God  spahe  unto  Moses;  as  for 
this  fellow,  we  know  not  from  whence  he  i^^,”  and  therefore  they 
rejected  Him  on  this  ground.  So  that  in  either  case,  “He  was 


432 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


despised  and  rejected  of  men.”  What  a strange  proof  of  in 
veierate  prejudice! 

Trade-winds. — Blind  prepossessions  and  one-sided 
prejudices  are  like  the  trade-winds,  which,  holding  out  in 
one  course,  make  compass  and  helm  alike  useless.” 

When  prejudice  puts  its  hand  before  the  eyes,  that 
hand,  small  as  it  is  in  itself,  will  hide  the  sun.  Men 
may  have  eyes,  and  see  not. 

John  Newton  says  : “ Dr.  Taylor,  of  Norwich,  once 
said  to  me,  ‘ Sir,  I have  collated  every  word  in  the  He- 
brew Scriptures  seventeen  times,  and  it  is  very  strange 
if  the  doctrine  of  the  Atonement  you  hold  should  not 
have  been  found  by  me.’  I am  not  surprised  at  this  ; I 
once  went  to  light  my  candle  with  the  extinguisher  on 
it.  Now,  prejudice  from  education,  learning,  &c.,  often 
proves  an  extinguisher.  It  is  not  enough  that  you  bring 
the  candle, — you  must  remove  the  extinguisher.” 

PREPARATION  FOR  DEATH. 

The  Nobleman’s  Fool. — A certain  nobleman  had  a 
fool,  who  one  day  so  amused  him  with  his  wit,  that  he 
gave  him  his  cane,  and  told  him  whenever  he  could  find 
a greater  fool  than  himself  to  bring  it  back  to  him.  In 
process  of  time  the  nobleman  came  to  die,  and,  sending 
for  his  attendant,  bid  him  farewell.  “ Where  is  your 
Lordship  going  ?”  asked  the  fool.  “ I am  going  to  an- 
other world,”  was  the  reply.  “ And  when  shall  you  re- 
turn ?”  “ Oh,  I am  never  to  return.”  “ No  !”  said  the 

man ; “ then  has  your  Lordship  made  any  preparation 
for  the  journey  ?”  “ Alas  ! I have  not.”  “ Then  take 

back  your  cane,”  said  the  man,  “for  never  could  there 
be  folly  so  great  as  that !” — JBishop  Hall. 


ILLfSTEATIVE  GATIfERINGS, 


433 


C^SAR  Borgia. — It  is  said  of  him,  that  in  his  last 
moments  he  exclaimed,  “ I have  provided  in  the  course 
of  my  life  for  everything  except  death ; and  now,  alas ! 
I am  to  die,  although  entirely  unprepared.” 

Andrew  Fuller. — “ I have  such  a hope  that  with  it 
I can  plunge  into  eternity.” 

PRESUMPTION. — Gen.  xi.  4 ; Ex.  xxi.  14 ; Num. 
xiv.  40-44;  xv.  30;  xvi. ; Deut.  xvii.  12,  13;  xviii.  20 
—22 ; 1 Sam.  iv.  3 ; vi.  19 ; 2 Sam.  vi.  6 ; 1 Kings  xiii. 
4 ; XX.  11 ; 2 Chron.  xxvi.  16  ; xxxii.  13  ; Ps.  xix.  13  ; 
cxxxi.;  Prov.  xii.  15;  Isa.  xlviii.  2-4;  Jer.  vii.  4-15; 
Micah  iii.  11 ; Zeph.  iii.  11 ; Luke  iii.  8 ; xii.  18 ; Acts 
xix.  18,  14;  Rom.  ii.  17-24  ;xi.  20;  2 Thess.  ii.  4 ; 
Heb.  x.  26 ; James  iv.  13  ; 2 Pet.  ii.  10 ; 3 John  9 ; Rev. 
xviii.  7-24. 

The  Captain  who  would  go  without  a Pilot 

THROUGH  THE  NARROAV  CHANNEL. 

“Shall  you  anchor  off Point,  Captain  ?” 

asked  a passenger. 

“ I mean  to  be  in  the  dock  with  the  morning  tide,” 
was  the  Captain’s  brief  reply. 

“ I thought,  perhaps,  you  would  telegraph  for  a pilot,” 
returned  the  passenger. 

“ I am  my  own  pilot.  Sir ;”  and  the  captain  whistled 
contemptuously. 

“ He’s  in  one  of  his  daring  humors,  and  I’ll  bet  any- 
thing  you  like  that  he  takes  the  narrow  channel,”  quietly 
remarked  a sailor,  as  he  passed  to  execute  some  order. 

Is  it  dangerous?”  asked  the  same  passenger  un- 
easily. 

Very,  in  a gale, — and  there’s  one  coming:  on,  or  I’m 
37  28 


434 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


no  sailor,’'  replied  the  man  ; ^^but  if  any  man  can  do  it, 
it’s  himself.  Only  he  might  boast  once  too  often,  you 
know.” 

Evening  came,  and  the  gale  was  becoming  what  the 
sailors  call  pretty  stiff,”  when  the  mate  touched  my 
arm,  arousing  me  from  a pleasant  reverie,  in  which,  smil- 
ing welcome  home  held  a prominent  place. 

We  are  going  in  by  the  narrow  channel.  Sir,”  said 
he,  ‘‘and,  with  the  wind  increasing,  we  may  be  dashed 
to  pieces  on  the  sand-bank.  It  is  foolhardiness,  to  say 
the  least.  Cannot  you  passengers  compel  him  to  take 
the  safer  course  ?” 

I felt  alarmed,  and  hastily  communicated  with  two  or 
three  gentlemen  ; and  proceeding  together  to  the  captain, 
we  respectfully  urged  our  wishes,  and  promised  to  repre- 
sent any  delay  caused  by  the  alteration  of  his  course,  as 
a condescension  to  our  anxious  apprehensions.  But,  as 
I anticipated,  he  was  immovable. 

“We  shall  be  in  dock  to-morrow  morning,  gentle- 
men,” said  he.  “ There  is  no  danger  whatever.  Go  to 
sleep  as  usual,  and  I’ll  engage  to  wake  you  with  a land 
salute.” 

Then  he  laughed  at  our  cowardice,  took  offence  at  our 
presumption,  and  finally  swore  that  he  would  do  as  he 
chose — that  his  life  was  as  valuable  as  ours,  and  he 
would  not  be  dictated  to  by  a set  of  cowardly  landsmen. 

We  retired,  but  not  to  rest ; and  in  half  an  hour  the 
mate  again  approached,  saying,  “We  are  in  for  it  now; 
and  if  the  gale  increases,  we  shall  have  work  to  do  that 
we  did  not  expect.” 

Night  advanced,  cold  and  cheerless.  The  few  who 
were  apprehensive  of  danger,  remained  on  deck,  holding 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


435 


on  by  the  ropes,  to  keep  ourselves  from  being  washed 
overboard.  The  captain  came  up  equipped  for  night 
duty,  and  his  hoarse  shout  in  the  issue  of  commands  was 
with  difficulty  heard  in  the  wild  confusion  of  the  ele- 
ments ; but  he  stood  calm  and  self-possessed,  sometimes 
sneering  at  our  folly,  and . apparently  enjoying  himself 
extremely,  surrounded  by  flapping  sails,  groaning  tim- 
bers, and  the  ceaseless  roar  of  wind  and  wave.  We 
wished  we  were  able  to  sympathize  in  such  amusement, 
but  we  supposed  it  must  be  peculiar  to  himself,  and  en- 
deavored to  take  courage  from  his  fearless  demeanor. 
But  presently  there  arose  a cry  of  Breakers  ahead!'' 
The  captain  flew  to  the  wheel— the  sails  were  struck  ; 
but  the  wind  had  the  mastery  now,  and  the  captain  found 
a will  that  could  defy  his  own. 

BoatSj  make  ready  was  the  next  hurried  cry  ; but, 
as  too  often  occurs  in  the  moment  of  danger,  the  ropes 
and  chains  were  so  entangled,  that  some  delay  followed 
the  attempt  to  lower  them, — and,  in  the  meantime,  we 
were  hurrying  on  to  destruction.  The  passengers  from 
below  came  hurrying  on  the  deck  in  terror,  amidst  crash- 
ing masts  and  entangled  rigging.  Then  came  the  thrill- 
ing shock  which  gave  warning  that  we  had  touched  the 
bank,  and  the  next  was  the  fatal  plunge  that  struck  the 
foreship  deep  into  the  sand,  and  left  us  to  be  shattered 
there,  at  the  wild  waves’  pleasure  ! 

It  is  needless  to  dwell  upon  the  terrors  of  that  fear- 
ful night.  I was  among  the  few  who  contrived  to  man- 
age the  only  boat  which  survived ; and  scarcely  had  T 
landed  with  the  morning  light,  surrounded  by  bodies  of 
the  dead  and  fragments  of  the  wreck  borne  in  by  the 


436 


ILLUSTRATIVE  QATHERINdS. 


rising  tide,  ere  I recognized  the  lifeless  body  of  our  wil- 
ful, self-confident,  presumptuous  captain. 

He  was  like  one  of  those  who,  on  the  voyage  of  life, 
refuse  counsel  and  despise  instruction ; who  practically 
recognize  no  will  but  their  own  ; who  are  wise  in  their 
own  conceits,  satisfied  with  their  own  judgment,  and 
trust  in  their  own  hearts  ; and  if  left  to  be  filled  with 
their  own  ways,  must  make  frightful  shipwreck  just  where 
they  suppose  themselves  sure  of  port.  And  as  the  mis- 
taken man  was  accompanied  into  eternity  by  those  whose 
lives  he  had  endangered  and  destroyed,  so  no  man  lives 
or  dies  unto  himself,  but  bears  with  him,  when  all  self- 
deception  ends,  the  aggravated  guilt  of  others  ruin, 
through  the  influence  of  his  evil  precept  and  example. 
Tract  Magazine. 

PRIDE.— Exod.  xviii.  11 ; Lev.  xxvi.  19  ; 1 Sam.  ii. 
3 ; 2 Kings  xx.  13  ; 2 Chron.  xxxii.  26  ; Job  ix.  13  ; 
Ps.  X.  ; xxxi.  20,  23  ; Ixxiii.  6 : ci.  5 ; cxxiii.  4 ; cxxxi.  ; 
Prov.  xi.  2 ; xiii.  10 ; xiv.  3 ; xvi.  5,  18,  19  ; xxi.  4 ; 
xxix.  23  ; Eccl.  vii.  8 ; Isa.  ii.  12  ; xvi.  6-14  ; xxiii.  9 ; 
XXV.  11 ; Jer.  xiii.  9,  IT  ; xlix.  16  ; Ezek.  xvi.  49  ; Dan. 
iv.  37  ; V.  20  ; Hosea  v.  5 ; vii.  10  ; Zeph.  ii.  9,  10  ; 
Mai.  iii.  15 ; iv.  1 ; Mark  vii.  21,  22 ; Luke  i.  51 ; xviii. 
9-14  ; Rom.  i.  30  ; 1 Cor.  viii.  1 ; 1 Tim.  iii.  6 ; vi.  4 ; 
2 Tim.  iii.  2 ; James  iv.  6 ; 1 Peter  v.  5 ; IJohn  ii.  16. 

“ Pride  takes  for  its  motto,  Great  I and  little  you. 

“A  proud  heart  and  a lofty  mountain  are  never 
fruitful.” — Gurnall. 

“ As  the  first  step  heavenward,  is  humility,  so  the 
first  step  hellward,  is  pride.  Pride  counts  the  Gospel 
foolishness,  but  the  Gospel  always  shows  pride  to  he  so. 


ILliUSTRAflVS  GATHERINGS. 


437 


Shall  the  sinner  be  proud  who  is  going  to  hell  ? Shall 
the  saint  be  proud  who  is  newly  saved  from  it  ? God 
had  rather  His  people  fared  poorly  than  live  proudly.’' 
— Mason. 

Of  all  troubles,  the  trouble  of  a proud  heart  is  the 
greatest.  And  therefore  it  is  good  to  bear  the  yoke  in 
our  youth ; it  is  better  to  be  taken  down  in  youth,  than 
to  be  broken  down  by  great  crosses  in  age.” — Brooks. 

As  man  fell  by  pride,  he  rises  again  by  humility. 
That  which  overcame  him  at  the  first,  is  commonly  the 
last  thing  he  overcomes. 

’Ex.  Eve,  Babel-builders,  Pharaoh,  Samson,  Ahitho- 
phel,  Hezekiah,  Haman,  Nebuchadnezzar,  Belshazzar, 
Herod,  Laodiceans,  Moab,  Edom,  Tyre,  Babylon. 

PBOCBASTINATION.  —Gen.  xix.  15-22;  Lev.  xix. 
13;  Deut.  xxiv.  15  ; Prov.  iii.  27,  28  ; vi.  1-5  ; Eccl. 
yiii.  11 ; Jer.  viii.  20 ; Ezek.  xii.  21-28  ; Hag.  i.  2 ; 
Matt,  xviii.  26 ; xxii.  5 ; xxv.  1-13  ; Luke  xiii.  7,  8 ; 
xvii.  26-32  ; Acts  xvii.  32  ; xxiv.  25  ; James  iv.  13,  14. 

Of.  Ps.  cxix.  59,  60 ; Isa.  Iv.  6 ; Luke  xix.  6 ; 2 Cor. 
vi.  2 ; Heb.  iii.  7,  8 ; Rev.  ii.  21—28. 

Excuses,  frequent,  but  futile — for  delaying  attention 
to  serious  thought. 

1.  “I  am  too  young.  I would  sow  my  wild  oats  a little 
longer.’’  But  read  Eccl.  xi.  9,  10;  xii.  1.  Think,  are  you  too 
young  to  die?  and  how  would  it  he  with  you  if  you  were  to  die 
as  you  are  ? Besides,  why  give  the  world  and  sin  the  flower 
of  your  days,  and  offer  the  dregs  to  God  ? Mai.  i.  6-9. 

2.  “ I am  too  hmy:^  Too  busy  to  attend  to  the  principal 
business?  No  one  believes  it,  not  even  yourself!  Matt.  xvi. 
26  ; Hab.  ii.  6. 

3.  “I  cannot  give  up  this  sin  just  yet.”  Then  the  sin  must 
37  * 


438 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERmUS. 


save  you,  if  you  perish  in  it.  If  you  are  shipwrecked  upon  the 
barren  rock,  you  must  not  murmur  if  you  perish  for  want! 
Alas!  Jonah  ii.  8;  Isa.  xxviii.  17-20;  xxx.  1-3. 

4.  God  is  merciful.”  True.  And  He  is  righteous.  Divine 
patience  is  lasting,  but  it  is  not  everlasting.  Luke  xix.  40,  41 ; 
xiii.  7-9  ; Rev.  ii.  21,  22.  Matt,  xviii.  26,  “ Have  patience 
with  me,  and  I will  pay  thee  all/’  Ah  ! can  you  ? 

Truly,  there  is  need  of  God’s  mercy,  even  to  the  righteous. 
Gen.  xix.  18,  “ And  Lot  said,  “ Oh,  not  so,  my  Lord.”  Hot  so 
far,  not  so  fast,  not  so  soon.  But  “ the  Lord  being  merciful 
unto  him,”  “ the  men  laid  hold  upon  his  hand,  and  brought 
them  forth  abroad,”  and  said,  “ Escape  for  thy  life.”  It  was 
long-suffering  mercy  that  spared  ‘‘  righteous  Lot !”  “ If  the 

righteous  scarcely  be  saved,  where  shall  the  ungodly  and  the 
sinner  appear  ?”  (1  Peter  iv.  18.) 

Augustine,  before  his  conversion,  used,  he  confessed 
in  after-life,  to  pray,  “Lord,  give  me  chastity  and  con- 
tinency,  hut  not  yetJ' 

Alexander,  on  the  contrary,  when  one  asked  of  him 
how  he  had  conquered  the  world,  gave  the  answer — “ By 
not  delaying.'’  The  same  was  eminently  true  of  C^sar, 
Napoleon,  and  other  great  warriors. 

“Time  and  tide  wait  for  no  man,"— but  how  many 
are  amusing  .themselves  with  gathering  shells  and  peb- 
bles on  the  shore,  even  within  the  hearing  of  the  signal 
bell ! What  wonder  if  such  are  left  behind  ? 

A Swiss  Village. — “ A Swiss  traveler,"  says  a 
writer  in  the  “ Edinburgh  Review,"  “ describes  a village, 
situated  in  the  slope  of  a great  mountain,  of  which  the 
strata  shelve  in  the  direction  of  the  place.  Huge  crags 
directly  overhanging  the  village,  and  massy  enough  to 
sweep  the  whole  of  it  into  the  torrent  below,  have  be- 
come separated  from  the  main  body  of  the  mountain  in 
the  course  of  ages  by  great  fissures,  and  now  scarce 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


439 


adhere  to  it.  When  they  give  way,  the  village  must 
perish ; it  is  only  a question  of  time,  and  the  catastrophe 
may  happen  any  day.  For  years  past  engineers  have 
been  sent  to  measure  the  width  of  the  fissures,  and  re- 
port them  constantly  increasing.  The  villagers,  for 
more  than  one  generation,  have  been  aware  of  their 
danger  ; subscriptions  have  been  once  or  twice  opened  to 
enable  them  to  remove  ; yet  they  live  on  in  their  doomed 
dwellings,  from  year  to  year,  fortified  against  the  ulti- 
mate certainty  and  daily  probability  of  destruction  by  the 
common  sentiment,  ^ Things  may  last  their  time  and 
longer.'  ” What  a mournful  illustration  does  such  dis- 
regard of  danger  furnish  of  the  blindness  of  impenitent 
sinners  ! 

Rev^  a.  Paterson,  the  Missionary  of  Kilmany. — 
Amongst  the  persons  he  visited  was  a female  comfort- 
able in  circumstances,  but  with  no  time,  as  she  thought, 
to  spare  for  her  soul.  When  visiting  the  district  in 
which  she  lived,  he  always  called,  but  never  got  admit- 
tance. One  day,  after  he  had  spoken  to  her  very 
Tjolemnly  at  the  door,  warning  her  of  the  danger  of 
dying  without  Christ,  he  was  going  upstairs  to  visit 
another  family,  when  she  came  out  and  cried  after  him. 

Oh ! be  sure  and  not  be  long  in  coming  back  again,  for 
I do  wish  to  see  you.”  In  a few  days  he  called.  I’m 
sorry,”  she  said,  the  moment  she  opened  the  door, 
have  no  time  to  receive  you  to-day  ; I’ve  a friend  come 
from  London,  and  I’ve  to  go  out  with  him.” 

‘‘  Well,  you  will  have  time  to  die,  whether  you’re  pre- 
pared or  not.  . So  you’ve  no  time  just  now?”  ‘^No, 
not  to-day.” 

‘^Well,  let  me  say  this  to  you,  in  case  you  and  I 


440 


ILLtrSTKATIVE  GA  f HERlJTGSf. 


never  meet  again,  ‘ Behold,  now  is  the  accepted  fiine, 
noiv  is  the  day  of  salvation.  To-day,  if  ye  Vfill  hear  his 
voice,  harden  not  your  heart.’  ‘ Turn  at  my  reproof, 
and  I will  pour  out  my  Spirit  upon  you,  and  make 
known  my  words  unto  you but  observe  what  follows  : 
— ‘ But  because  I called,  and  ye  refused  ; I have  stretched 
out  my  hand,  and  no  man  regarded  ; ye  would  none  of 
my  counsels,  and  despised  all  my  reproofs ; I will  also 
laugh  at  yonr  calamity,  I will  mock  when  your  fear 
cometh.’  Oh  ! think  of  these  things,  lest  I never  see 
you  again.”  She  thanked  him,  and  he  went  away. 

That  night  she  and  her  brother  went  to  the  theatre, 
she  “ took  ill”  while  she  was  in  it.  She  came  home, 
grew  worse,  and  was  in  eternity  by  five  o’clock  the  next 
morning.  , 

“ The  thing,”  said  Mr.  Paterson,  “ so  impressed  me 
that  I resolved,  if  God  spared  me,  to  labor  by  His  grace 
more  diligently  than  ever.” 

“Can  a Sinner  Eighty  Years  Old  be  Saved?” — 

“In  January  1825,  Mr.  H , of  S , New  York,” 

says  a clergyman,  “ came  to  me,  and  said,  ‘ Sir,  can  a 
sinner  of  eighty  years  old  be  forgiven?’  ” The  old  man 
who  made  the  inquiry  wept  much  while  he  spoke,  and  on 
the  minister  inquiring  into  his  history,  gave  this  account 
of  himself : — “ Sir,  when  I was  twenty  one,  I was  awak- 
ened to  know  that  I was  a sinner,  but  I got  with  some 
young  men  who  tried  to  persuade  me  to  give  it  up.’  Af- 
ter a while  I resolved  I would  put  it  off  for  ten  years. 
I did.  At  the  end  of  that  time,  my  promise  came  to  my 
mind,  but  I felt  no  great  concern,  and  I resolved  to  put 
it  off  ten  years  more.  I did ; and  since  then  the  reso- 
lution has  become  weaker  and  weaker,  and  now  I am 


ILLTTSTRATITE  GATHEREiTGS. 


441 


lost !”  After  talking  to  him  kindly,  the  minister  prayed 
with  him,  but  he  said,  ‘‘  It  will  do  no  good.  I have 
sinned  away  my  day  of  grace and  in  this  state  he  soon 
after  died. 

Every  Year  less  Likely. — An  accurate  examination 
into  the  periods  of  life  in  which  those  whose  life  of  god- 
liness gave  evidence  of  true  religion,  first  began  to  be 
followers  of  Christ,  furnishes  an  amazing  demonstration 
of  the  folly  and  danger  of  delay.  The  probability  of 
conversion  diminishes  rapidly  as  every  year  rolls  on. 

“ Take  a congregation  of  1,000  Christians ; divide 
them  into  five  classes,  according  to  the  ages  at  Avhich 
they  became  Christians.  Of  these  1,000  Christians  there 
would  be  probably, — hopefully  converted, — 


Under  20  years  of  age 

. 548 

Between  20  and  30  years 

of  age  . 

. 337 

“ 30  and  40  “ 

. • 

. 96 

“ 40  and  50  “ 

• • 

. 15 

“ 50  and  60  “ 

• 

3 

Here  are  your  five  classes. 

But  you 

complain  of  me. 

You  ask,  ‘Why  stop  at  sixty  years  old?’  Ah,  well, 
then,  if  you  ivill  have  a sixth  class, — 

Converted  between  60  and  70  years  of  age  . 1 
“ I once  made  an  actual  examination  of  this  sort,  in 
respect  of  253  hopeful  converts  to  Christ,  who  came 
under  my  observation  at  a particular  period.  Of  these 
there  were  converted, — 

Under  20  years  of  age  . . . 138 

Between  20  and  30  years  of  age  . . 85 

“ 30  and  40  “ . . .22 

“ 40  and  50  “ . . .4 


442 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


3 

1 


Between  50  and  60  years  of  age  . 

60  and  70  . 

What  an  appeal  this  is  to  the  unconverted  of  every 
age  !” — Dr.  Spencer. 

PROFESSION,  WITHOUT  Practice. — Num.  xxii.  18; 
Jer.  xii.  1,  2;  Ezek.  xxxiii.  31,  32;  Matt.  xv.  7-9  (cf. 
John  i.  47) ; xxi.  28-31 ; Luke  ix.  57,  58,  61,  62 ; Acts 
viii.  21.  . 

Emblems. — Blighted  buds — failing  fountains — tinsel 
toys — shells  which  contain  no  kernels— lilies,  fair  in  show, 
but  foul  in  scent — Scribes  and  Pharisees,  Matt.  vi.  1- 
7 ; xxiii.  2-7  ; — tares  among  wheat,  Matt.  xiii.  24-30  ; 
— foolish  virgins,  Matt.  xxv.  1-13 ; — the  man  without 
the  wedding  garment.  Matt.  xxii.  11 ; the  mirage. 

The  crusaders  of  old  used  to  bear  a painted  cross 
upon  their  shoulders.  It  is  to  be  feared  that  many 
amongst  ourselves  take  up  crosses  which  sit  just  as 
lightly, — things  of  ornament,  passports  to  respectability, 
a cheap  substitute  for  a struggle  we  never  made,  and  a 
crown  we  never  strove  for.” — D.  Moore. 

Profession  is  a swimming  down  the  stream.  Con- 
fession is  a swimming  against  the  stream.  Many  may 
do  the  first,  like  dead  fish,  that  cannot  swim  against  the 
stream  with  living  fish.” 

The  profession  of  many  is  like 

The  Snowdrift,  when  it  has  leveled  the  churchyard 
mounds,  and,  glistening  in  the  cold  winter  sun,  lies  so 
pure,  and  white,  and  fair,  above  the  dead  that  fester  and 
rot  below.  A plausible  profession  may  wear  the  look  of 
innocence,  and  conceal  from  human  eyes  the  foulest 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


443 


heart's  corruption.  The  grass  grows  green  upon  the 
sides  of  the  mountain  that  hides  the  volcano  in  its  bowels. 
Behind  the  rosy  cheek  and  lustrous  eye  of  beauty,  how 
often  lurks  the  insidious  disease  that  eats  away  the  life 
within ! 

PROMISES,  The. — Numb,  xxiii.  19  ; Deut.  vii.  9 ; 
Joshua  xxiii.  14  ; 1 Kings  viii.  56  ; Ps.  Ixxvii.  8 ; cv.  42 ; 
Isa.  Iv.  10,  11 ; Luke  i.  45  ; Acts  ii.  39  ; xxvii.  23-25 ; 
Rom.  i.  2 ; iv.  13,  20,  21 ; 2 Cor.  i.  10,  20 ; vii.  1 ; Gal. 
iii.  21 ; Eph.  ii.  12 ; vi.  2 ; 1 Tim.  iv.  8 ; 2 Tim.  i.  1 ; 
ii.  13  ; Titus  i.  2 ; Heb.  iv.  1 ; vi.  12-28 ; viii.  6 ; ix. 
15;  X.  23,  36;  xi.  9,  11,  13,  33;  James  i.  12;  2 Peter 
i.  4 ; iii.  9 ; 1 John  ii.  25. 

Emblems. — The  staff  for  the  hand  of  faith  to  grasp. 

“ Every  promise  is  a staff — able,  if  we  have  faith  to  lean  upon 
it,  to  bear  our  whole  weight  of  sin,  and  care,  and  trouble.” — 
Rev.  C.  Bridges. 

— The  bond  given  us  by  God,  under  His  own  hand 
and  seal. 

— The  cordial  to  cheer  our  fainting  hearts. 

— Letters,  God’s  letters  to  His  beloved  children. 

I 

Observe  both  the  direction  and  the  writing.  All  the  promises 
are  marked  for  certain  persons  ; as,  e.y.,  ‘-They  that  wait  upon 
the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength,”  (Isa.  xl.  31) ; “ All  things 
work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God^'^  &c.  (Rom.  viii. 
28.)  Let  Christians  observe  these  marks,  to  see  if  the  promises 
are  addressed  to  them. 

— The  steps  in  the  Slough  of  Despond,  which  Chris- 
tians often  miss,  until  ‘‘Help”  comes  to  point  them  out. 

— The  key  that  opened  every  door  in  Doubting  Castle. 
(See  “Pilgrim’s  Progress.”) 


444 


ILLUSTKATtVE  (^ATHERtKaS* 


‘‘  Every  promise  is  happiness  couched  in  a single  sen- 
tence/’— Hophins^ 

‘‘  A CHILD  of  God  may  fall  Very  low,  but  he  can  never 
fall  below  the  promises/’ 

People  often  err  in  trying  to  hasten  the  promises, 
confounding  precepts  with  promises,— --breaking  the  pre- 
cept to  fulfil  the  promise. 

God  may  sometimes  delay  His  promise,  but  He  will 
not  deny  it.  He  may  sometimes  change  it,  but  He  will 
not  break  it.” — Watson. 

The  promises  often  lose  their  sweetness  because  we 
have  been  eating  the  grapes  of  Sodom.  Our  taste  is  at 
fault.  The  promises  are  sweet  and  rich  as  ever. 

‘‘Every  promise  is  built  upon  four  pillars.  God’s 
justice  and  holiness,  which  will  not  suffer  Him  to  de- 
ceive ; His  grace  or  goodness,  which  will  not  suffer  Him 
to  forget ; His  truth,  which  will  not  suffer  Him  to  change  ; 
His  power,  which  makes  Him  able  to  accomplish.” — 
Salter. 

“ When  I first  amused  myself  with  going  out  to  sea, 
when  the  winds  arose,  and  the  waves  became  a little 
rough,  I found  a difficulty  to  keep  my  legs  on  the  deck, 
but  I tumbled  and  tossed  about  like  a porpoise  on  the 
water ; at  last  I caught  hold  of  a rope  that  was  floating 
about,  and  then  I was  enabled  to  stand  upright.  So 
when  in  prayer,  a multitude  of  troublous  thoughts  invade 
your  peace,  or  when  the  winds  and  waves  of  temptations 
arise,  look  out  for  the  rope,  lay  hold  of  it,  and  stay  your- 
self on  the  faithfulness  of  God  in  His  covenant  with  His 
people,  and  in  His  promises.  Hold  fast  by  that*'rope, 
and  you  shall  stand.” — Salter. 

“God’s  promises  were  never  meant  to  ferry  our  lazi- 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


445 


ness.  Lite  a boat,  they  are  to  be  rowed  by  our  oars ; 
but  many  men  entering  forget  the  oar,  and  drift  down 
more  helpless  in  the  boat  than  if  they  had  stayed  on 
shore.  There  is  not  an  experience  in  life  by  whose  side 
God  has  not  fixed  a promise.  There  is  not  a trouble  so 
deep  and  swift  running,  that  we  may  not  cross  safely  over 
if  we  have  courage  to  steer,  and  strength  to  pull.”— 
Beecher. 

God’s  promises  are  dated,  but  with  a mysterious 
character;  and  for  want  of  skill  in  God  s chronology,  we 
are  prone  to  think  God  forgets  us,  when,  indeed,  we  lor- 
get  ourselves  in  being  so  bold  to  set  God  a time  of  our 
own,  and  in  being  angry  that  He  comes  not  just  then  to 
us.” — G-urnall. 

Dr.  Judson. — Few  saints  have  been  more  remarkable 
for  their  firm  belief  in  the  Divine  word  ; it  never  ap- 
peared to  him  possible,  for  a moment,  that  it  could  fail. 
During  his  visit  to  Boston,  the  late  venerable  James 
Loring  asked  him,  “ Do  you  think  the  prospect  bright 
of  the  speedy  conversion  of  the  heathen  ?”  As  bright,” 
he  replied,  as  the  promises  of  God.” 

T and  P. — A clergyman  visiting  a poor  Christian  wo- 
man found  her  Bible  marked  here  and  there  with  the 
letters  T and  P.  Wondering  what  the  letters  stood  for, 
he  inquired  of  her  their  meaning.  ‘‘Oh,”  said  she, 
“ those  are  the  promises  in  my  precious  Bible.  There 
are  many  of  them,  you  see,  I have  tried,  so  I marked 
them  T ; and  many  I’ve  proved,  and  I know"  that  they 
are  true,  so  I marked  them  P.” 

PROSPERITY.— Gen.  xxiv.  40,  56  ; Num.  xiv.  41 ; 
Deut.  vi.  10,  12  ; viii.;  xxviii. ; xxxii.  15  ; Joshua  i.  7 ; 

88 


446 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Jobviii.  16-19;  Ps.  i.  3;  X.:  xvii.  8-15;  xxxv.  27- 
xxxvii.  1,  7,  8;  Ixxiii.  ; xc.  17;  xcii.  7,  12;  Prov.  i! 
32 ; xxyui.  13 ; xxx.  8 ; Eccl.  vii.  14 ; Jer.  v.  28 ; xii! 
1;  xxxm.  9;  Hosea  x.  1;  xiii.  6;  Zech.  i.  17;  Matt. 
V.  45;  Luke  vi.  20,  24;  xii.  16-21 ; xvi.  19-30. 

Ps.  xxx.  6,  7.— “And  in  my  prosperity  I said,  I shall 
never  be  moved.  Lord,  by  thy  favor  thou  hast  made 
my  mountain  to  stand  strong.” 

“He  does  not  look  upon  it  as  his  heaven  (as  worldly  people 
do,  who  make  their  prosperity  their  felicity),  only 

It  IS  earth  Still,  only  raised  a little  higher  than  the  common 
i6vg1.  — Matthew  Henry. 


“It  is  the  bright  day  that  brings  out  the  adder.” 

“Too  much  sail  is  dangerous.” 

“ Too  much  sunshine  weakens  the  nerves ; a degree 
of  seasonable  opposition,  like  a fine  dry  frost,  strengthens 
and  invigorates  and  braces.’’ 

A coat  too  richly  embroidered,  only  encumbers  the 
wearer. 

''  No  SOONER  does  the  warm  aspect  of  good  fortune 
shine,  than  all  the  plans  of  virtue,  raised  like  a beautiful 
frost-work  in  the  winter  season  of  adversity,  thaw  and 
disappear.” — Warhurton, 

It  is  one  of  the  worst  efiects  of  prosperity  to  make 
a man  a vortex  instead  of  a fountain;  so  that  instead 
of  throwing  out,  he  learns  only  to  draw  in.” — Beecher 
“ Prosperity  (says  Lord  Bacon)  is  the  blessing  of 
the  Old  Testament.”  How  many  eminent  saints,  from 
being  poor  grew  rich,  as  Abraham,  Jacob,  Joseph,  David, 
Daniel ! “ Adversity  is  the  blessing  of  the  New;”  as 

we  see  in  the  Apostles  Peter,  James,  John,  Paul,  &c 
The  Eailway  Lamp._“  When  the  traveler  starts  by 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


447 


the  railway,  on  a bright  summer  day,  his  attention  is 
drawn  to  the  friends  who  stand  to  bid  him  good-by  ; and 
as  the  train  moves  on  more  and  more  rapidly,  the  mile, 
and  half,  and  quarter-mile  posts  seem  racing  past  him, 
and  the  objects  in  the  far  distance  appear  rapidly  to 
change  their  places,  and  to  move  off  the  scene  almost  as 
soon  as  they  have  been  observed  upon  it.  Now  the  long 
train,  like  some  vast  serpent,  hissing  as  it  moves  swiftly 
along,  plunges  under  ground.  The  bright  sun  is  sud- 
denly lost,  but  the  traveler’s  eye  observes,  for  the  first 
time,  perhaps,  the  railway  carriage  lamp  ; and  though  it 
was  there  all  the  while,  yet,  because  the  sun  made  its 
light  needless,  it  was  not  observed, 

God’s  promises  are  like  that  railway  light.  The 
Christian  traveler  has  them  with  him  always,  though 
when  the  sun  is  shining,  and  prosperity  beaming  upon 
him,  he  does  not  remarh  them.  But  let  trouble  come, 
let  his  course  lie  through  the  darkness  of  sorrow  or  trial, 
and  the  blessed  promise  shines  out,  like  the  railway  lamp, 
to  cheer  him,  and  shed  its  gentle  and  welcome  light 
most  brightly  when  the  gloom  is  thickest,  and  the  sun- 
shine most  entirely  left  behind.” — Gharrvpneys  Floating 
Lights, 

“ What  shall  I come  to,  Father  !”  said  a young 
man,  ‘‘if  I go  on  prospering  in  this  way?”  “To  the 
grave^''  replied  the  father. 

PROVIDENCE. — 1 Sam.  ii.  6-10  ; Job  i.  21 ; Ps.  x. 
12-18 ; xxiii. ; xxxi.  ; xxxvi.  6 ; xxxvii. ; Ivii.  2 ; 
Ixxiii. ; Ixxv.  6,  7 ; Ixxxix.  14 ; xcvii.  1,  2 ; cxxvii.  ; 
cxlv. ; Prov.  iii.  5,  6 ; xvi.  1-4,  9 ; xx.  24  ; xxi.  30,  81; 
Eccles.  V.  8,  14;  Isa.  xxvii.  3 ; Ivii.  18  ; IIos.  ii.  8,  9 ; 


448 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHEIITNUS. 


Amos  iii.  6;  Dan.  iv.  25,  35;  v.  23  ; Matt.  vi.  25-34; 
X.  29-31 ; Luke  xxi.  18 ; xxii.  35 ; Rom.  viii.  28 ; 
xi.  33. 

Like  Jacob's  ladder^  connecting  earth  with  heaven,  on 
which  the  angels  ascended  and  descended. 

pillar  of  cloud  and  fire  in  the  wilderness. 

the  ivheels  in  Ezekiel’s  vision. 

— speckled  horses  in  Zech.  i.  8-11. 

cup  mixed  by  a Father’s  hand. 

— - — path  marked  out  by  Divine  Omniscience. 

— the  loom  in  which  a skillful  weaver  employs  cross 

threads. 

the  rudder  by  which  the  pilot  guides  the  ship. 

The  Church  is  the  apple  of  God’s  eye,  and  the  eye- 
lids of  His  providence  continually  defend  it. 

The  chariot  of  God’s  providence  runneth  not  upon 
broken  wheels.” — Rutherford, 

The  SMITH  often  uses  crooked  tools. 

Believers  only  can  decipher  the  short-hand  of  God’s 
providence. 

Duties  are  ours  ; events  are  God’s. 

‘‘We  should providence,. and  not  attempt  to 
force  it,  for  that  often  proves  best  for  us  which  was  least 
our  own  doing.” — Henry, 

“ There  are  three  ways  that  Satan  takes  to  bring  dis- 
tress upon  the  minds  of  believers — 1.  By  obscure  Scrip- 
tures ; 2.  By  nice  questions  of  experience ; 3.  By  dark 
providences.  ’ ’ — Gurnall, 

“ God  draws  straight  lines,  but  we  think  and  call  them 
crooked.  ’ ’ — Arrowsmith, 

One  MINUTE  sooner  than  God’s  time  would  not  be  His 
people’s  mercy. 


ILLUSTPwATIVE  GATHERING*^. 


449 


May  be  viewed  as  gniding^ — preserving — overruling. 

Guiding. — ISTations,  Churches,  Individuals,  (see  Gruid- 
a?i^e), — Gen.  xxiv.  27 ; 1 Sam.  vi. ; ix. ; 2 Kings  v.  2-4; 
Ps.  xxii.  28;  xxxii.  8;  cvii.  7;  cxliii.  8;  Prov.  viii.  15, 
16  ; Ezek.  xxvi.  3 ; Acts  xvi.  6—10 ; Rev.  ii.  26  (cf.  the 
pillar  of  cloud,  Kum.  ix.  16-23  ; wheels,  Ezek.  i.  15-21 ; 
a father,  his  children  ; a shepherd,  his  flock  ; a pilot,  the 
ship). 

Preserving.— 1 Sam.  xxiii.  26  ; Ps.  xcL  ; civ. ; 24- 
28;  cxxvii.  1,  2;  cxl.  7;  cxlv.  20;  Prov.  xxi.  31; 
Matt.  X.  29,  30 ; Acts  xxiii.  16.  Cf.  the  burning  bush, 
Exod.  iii.  1-5 ; father  bearing  his  son,  Deut.  i.  31 ; 
eagle  caring  for  her  young,  Deut.  xxxii.  11,  12;  father 
of  the  fatherless,  and  judge  of  the  widow,  Ps.  Ixviii.  5; 
a shield,  Ps.  Ixxxiv.  11 ; birds  hovering  over  their  young, 
Isa.  xxxi.  5 ; ivall  of  fire,  Zech.  ii.  5 ; apple  of  the  eye, 
Zech.  ii.  8. 

The  history  of  the  Church  in  all  ages  abounds  with 
examples  of  a preserving  Providence. 

In  Scripture — the  histories  of  Abraham,  Jacob,  Joseph, 
Moses,  Job,  Ruth,  Jeremiah,  Daniel,  the  three  Hebrew 
children,  Mordecai,  David,  Elijah,  Esther,  Peter,  Paul. 

The  Church  in  the  wilderness. 

Manna.— It  is  calculated  that  there  was  wanted  94,4CG 
bushels  every  day,  or  1,370,002,600  bushels  in  the  whole  40 
years  of  the  children  of  Israel’s  sojourn  in  the  wilderness.  Yet 
when  did  the  supply  fail  one  single  day  ? 

In  later  times — 

Luther  was  one  day  walking  with  his  brother,  when  a vio- 
lent storm  of  thunder  and  lightning  overtook  them.  His  bro- 
ther was  struck  dead  upon  the  spot,  and  the  future  Reformer 
spared. — Bunyan  enlisted  as  a soldier,  but  when  the  time  to 
leave  home  came,  he  got  some  person  to  go  for  him  as  his  sub* 

38  ^ 90 


450 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


stitute.  The  man  was  shot,  and  Bunyan  spared ! — Doddridge 
when  born  was  so  weakly  an  infant,  that  it  was  thought  he  was 
dead  ; but  a nurse,  standing  by,  fancied  she  saw  some  symptoms 
of  life,  and  the  feeble  spark  was  saved  from  being  extinguished. 
— Wesley  when  a child,  was  only  just  preserved  from  fire. 
Almost  the  moment  after  he  was  rescued,  the  roof  of  the  house 
fell  in.  Philip  Henry  had  a similar  escape. — Dr.  Adam 
Clarke  was  narrowly  recovered  from  being  drowned  when  a 
boy. — Charles  of  Bala  put  his  saddle-bags  into  a wrong  boat, 
as  he  thought,  but  the  boat  in  which  he  intended  to  go  was  lost, 
and  every  hand  drowned.  The  originator  of  the  Bible  Society 
was  preserved. 

A CONVERTEB  INDIAN  was  One  day  attacked  by  a sav- 
age, who  presented  a gun  to  his  head,  exclaiming,  ^Now, 
I’ll  shoot  you,  for  you  speak  of  nothing  but  Jesus!’ 
The  man  replied,  ‘ If  Jesus  does  not  permit  it,  you  can- 
not shoot  me.’  The  savage  was  struck  with  the  answer, 
dropped  his  gun,  and  went  home  in  silence.” — Cope, 
Overruling. — Gen.  1.  10 ; Exod.  xv.  9-11 ; 1 Sam. 
XXV.  32,  33 ; 1 Kings  xxi.  34 ; Ps.  xciii. ; Rom.  viii.  28 
work  together” — like  the  warp  and  woof  in  the  same 
web,  or  the  different  ingredients  in  the  same  mixed  cup) ; 
Phil.  i.  12. 

The  Wells  of  Scripture  illustrate  God’s  overruling 
providence. 

Isaac,  Jacob,  and  Moses  found  wives  there ; the  woman  of 
Samaria  found  Jesus  there. 

The  Prisoners  of  the  Church,  how  often  have  they 
been  like  palaces  of  the  saints — 

Joseph,  Jeremiah,  John  the  Baptist;  the  Apostles,  Acts  v.  ; 
Peter,  Acts  xii. ; Paul  and  Silas,  Acts  xvi. 

Luther  was  violently  carried  off  and  confined  in  Wartburg 
Castle,  and  there  he  translated  the  Scriptures,  and  wrote  upon 
the  Galatians,  &c.,  and  preached  ever}"  Sunday  in  the  Castle. 
Bunyan  was  twelve  years  in  Bedford  Jail,  and  wrote  the  “Pit- 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


451 


grim’s  Progress.”  Rutherford  in  Aberdeen  Castle  wrote  his 
beautiful  “ Letters.”  John  Welsh  in  Blackness  Castle — Madame 
Guion  in  the  Bastile,  where  she  remained  for  ten  years,  and 
wrote  some  of  her  sweetest  poetry — the  prisons  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion^— “the  day”  only  can  reveal  their  silent  sorrows  and  pa- 
tient courage.  The  inscriptions  on  the  walls  alone  are  a glorious 
witness!  The  Tower  of  London^  &c.,  &c. 

JouBNETS. — Books.  (See  under  these  heads.) 
Casual  Circumstances. — 

Bunyan,  when,  in  the  midst  of  his  convictions,  his  mind 
had  been  greatly  awakened,  but  was  still  dark,  overheard  three 
pious  women  talk  in  the  street  one  day  about  regeneration,  and 
beginning  to  frequent  their  company,  such  an  entire  change 
took  place  in  his  sentiments  and  feelings  that  he  could  scarce 
keep  his  thoughts  on  his  secular  work. 

Toplady,  when  a lad  of  sixteen,  strolled  into  a barn,  where 
an  illiterate  layman  was  preaching  reconciliation  by  the  death 
of  his  Lord.  Toplady’s  attention  was  excited,  and  from  that 
time  his  thoughts  began  to  flow  in  a new  and  a deeper  chan- 
nel. 

Hewitsoist  at  Leamington  met  one  day  with  a young  man  at 
the  mineral  spring,  whose  appearance  attracted  him.  He  fol- 
lowed him  down  the  hill,  and  entered  into  conversation,  and 
discovered  that  he  was  sitting  at  the  feet  of  one  who  could  teach 
him  more  of  the  truth  than  ever  he  had  learned  before.  The 
student  was  stricken  by  the  arrow  of  God,  and  adored  the  provi- 
dence which  thus  led  the  blind  by  a way  that  he  had  not 
known. 

Thus  is  the  glorious  truth  confirmed,  ‘‘  the  Lord 
reigneth.”  In  the  storm  and  the  tempest  every  drop  of 
water  is  as  obedient  to  the  laws  of  nature  as  if  it  were 
laying  calmly  in  the  bosom  of  the  tranquil  lake ; and  in 
the  world  of  mind,  ‘‘man  proposes,  God  disposes.”  The 
plan  adopted  by  Dr.  Doddridge  as  regards  his  own  per- 
sonal history,  is  one  strongly  to  be  recommended  to  all 
God’s  children,  to  keep  a register  of  the  most  remark- 


452 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS.  , 


able  providences  in  our  life,  and  often  to  review  it,  to 
kindle  a sense  of  gratitude  and  praise  to  the  God  and 
Lord  of  providence  for  His  guiding,  preserving,  and 
overruling  mercies. 

PUNISHMENT  OF  SIN.— Gen.  iv.  13 ; Lev.  xxvi. ; 
Num.  xxxii.  23  ; Deut.  xxviii. ; xxxii.  35-43 ; Ezra  ix. 
13-15;  Neh.  ix.  33;  Job  iv.  8;  xi.  6;  xiv.  17 ; xv.  20 
-35  ; xxi.  17,  18  ; xxxiv.  21-23 ; xxxvi.  18,  19 ; Ps. 
ix.  16,  17 ; 1.  21,  22 ; Ixiv.  7-9 ; Prov.  v.  11,  22 ; xi. 
21;  xiii.  21;  xxii,  8;  Eccles.  viii.  11;  Isa.iii.il;  xxviii. 
17 ; xlvii.  3;  Jer.  ii.  17-19,  26;  iv.  18;  vi.  19;  Lam. 
iii.  39 ; Dan.  ix.  14 ; Hosea  x.  13 ; Haggai  i.  2-11 ; 
Matt.  vii.  22,  23;  xxv.  46;  Mark  ix.  42-60;  Luke  xii. 
45-48;  Acts  v.  1-11 ; Kom.  ii.  5,  8,  9 ; vi.  21-24  ; Gal. 
vi.  7,  8;  Heb.  x.  26-32;  2 Pet.  ii.  9;  Rev.  xvi.  5;  xxi. 
8 ; xxii.  11. 

Figures  : — Dashing  in  pieces  like  a potter’s  vessel ; treading 
down  (as  the  mire  of  the  streets,  as  ashes,  or  as  straw  for  the 
dunghill);  grinding  to  powder;  shooting  at  suddenly  and  un- 
expectedly ; consuming  as  smoke  ; melting  as  a snail ; breaking 
off  as  a decayed  tree.  Job  xxiv.  20;  burning  as  a furnace,  or 
oven,  stubble,  or  chaff ; cutting  through  as  easily  and  as  often 
as  the  swimmer  cuts  through  the  waters  ; hell  (darkness,  un- 
quenchable fire,  never-dying  worm,  gnashing  of  teeth,  shame, 
destruction,  eternal  death.) 

If  no  sin  were  punished  here  below,  there  would  be 
no  providence;  if  all  sin  were  punished,  where  would 
be  the  need  of  future  judgment  ? 

Punishment  is  the  recoil  of  crime,  and  the  strength 
^f  the  back-stroke  is  in  proportion  to  the  original  blow.” 
^ Trench. 

It  was  an  ancient  proverb,  The  feet  of  the  avenging 


ILLITSTKATIVE  GATHERINGS, 


453 


deities  are  shod  with  wool.”  Punishment  is  lame,  but 
it  will  come  in  the  end,  though  it  be  long  on  the  way. 

Delayed. — How  many  examples  have  we  in  Scripture 
of  punishment  delayed  long  after  the  sin  committed  ? 
Of.  Reuben’s  incest  forty-three  years  after  it  was  com- 
mitted, Gen.  XXXV.  22,  and  xlix.  3,4  (b.  c.  1732-1689); 
Joseph’s  brethren,  twenty-two  years,  Gen.  xxxvii.,  xlv. 
(b.  c.  1729-1707) ; Amalek,  for  waylaying  Israel  in  the 
way,  411  years,  Exod.  xvii.  and  1 Sam.  xv.  (b.  c.  1491- 
1079) ; Saul  slaying  the  Gibeonites,  2 Sam.  xxi.  1 ; sup- 
posed to  be  forty-one  years  after  1 Sam.  xxii.  18,  19; 
Joab  for  killing  Abner,  thirty-four  years,  and  for  killing 
Amasa,  nine  years,  2 Sam.  iii.  29,  30 ; xx.  9,  and  1 
Kings  ii.  28-34  (b.  c.  1048  and  1023-1014);  Jeroboam 
for  burning  incense  upon  the  altar  at  Bethel,  351  years, 
1 Kings  xiii.  1,  2 ; 2 Kings  xxiii.  15,  16  (b.  c.  975- 
624). 

QUARRELIXG. — Gen.  xiii.;  xxvi.  20;  xxxi.  36- 
55;  Exod.  ii.  11-15;  2 Sam.  xix.  41;  2 Kings  v.  7; 
Prov.  iii.  30 ; xv.  1 ; xvi.  28 ; xvii.  1,  14 ; xviii.  19 ; 
xxiii.  29,  30 ; xxvi.  17-28 ; Acts  xv.  36-41 ; Rom.  xii. 
18-24 ; 1 Cor.  iii.  3 ; Gal.  v.  20  ; Col.  iii.  13 ; Jas.  iii. 
16  ; iv.  1 ; 1 Pet.  ii.  1,  2. 

The  quarrels  of  professors  are  often  the  reproach  of 
their  profession.” — Henry, 

“ I NEVER  love  those  salamanders  that  are  never  well 
but  when  they  are  in  the  fire  of  contentions.  I will 
rather  suffer  a thousand  wrongs  than  ofier  one.  I have 
always  found  that  to  strive  with  a superior,  is  injurious ; 
with  an  equal,  doubtful;  with  an  inferior,  sordid  and 
base  ; with  any,  full  of  unquietness.” — Bishop  Rail. 


454 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


‘‘  I THINK  I have  generally  observed  that  the  quarrels 
of  friends  in  the  latter  part  of  life  are  never  fully  recon- 
ciled. A wound  in  the  friendship  of  young  persons,  like 
a wound  in  the  bark  of  young  trees,  may  be  grown  over, 
and  it  leaves  no  scar.  The  case  is  different  with  old 
persons  and  old  trees ; the  reason  of  which  may  be  ac- 
counted for  from  the  decline  of  the  usual  patience,  and 
the  prevalence  of  spleen,  suspicion,  and  rancor,  toward 
the  latter  part  of  life.” — Shenstone. 

RAINBOW.— Gen.  ix.  j Ezek.  i.  18;  Rev.  iv.  3; 
X.  1. 

A sign  of  the  covenant  of  mercy. 

(1)  God  gave  no  promise  of  no  more  rain,  but  of  no 
more  flood.  (2)  A bow  without  an  arrow.  (3)  A bow 
pointed  against  heaven,  not  earth.  (4)  A sign  only  to 
be  seen  by  day — looked  for  in  vain  at  night,  and  requir- 
ing two  joint  causes  to  produce  it,  the  cloud  and  the 
sun,  and  the  sun  shining  upon  the  cloud ; so  is  it  spirit- 
ually. 

REGENERATION. — Deut.  x.  16 : xxx.  6 ; Ps.  li. 
10 ; Isa.  xliii.  19-21 ; Jer.  iii.  19 ; iv.  4,  14 ; Ezek. 
xviii.  30-32 ; John  i.  13 ; iii.  3-8 ; Rom.  ii.  28,  29 ; 1 
Cor.  iv.  15;  2 Cor.  v.  17;  Gal.  v.  6;  vi.  15;  Col.  ii. 
11 ; iii.  9,  10 ; Tit.  iii.  5 ; Jas.  i.  18 ; 1 Pet.  i.  3,  23. 

1 John  iii.  14. — We  know  that  we  have  passed  from 
death  unto  life.” 

How  ? Here  and  in  oilier  parts  of  this  Epistle  St.  John  gives 
us  the  most  clear  and  decisive  tests  of  true  regeneration,  or  be- 
ing horn  again.  One  who  is  born  of  God,  he  tells  us— (1)  Does 
not  commit  sin,  ^.e.,  habitually,  willingly,  willfully,  ch.  iii.  9; 
V.  18 ; cf.  i.  8,  and  John  viii.  34.  (2)  Believes  that  Jesus  is  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


455 


Christ,  the  true  and  only  Saviour,  ch.  v.  1.  (3)  Doth  right- 

eousness, Le. , brings  forth  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  ch.  ii.  29  j 
V.  3.  (4)  Overcomes  the  world,  the  fear  of  the  world,  and  the 

love  of  the  world,  ch.  v.  1.  (5)  Keepeth  himself,  ch.  v.  18,  is 

very  careful  of  his  own  soul,  feareth  always,  Drov.  xxviii.  14. 
(6)  Loves  the  brethren,  ch.  iii.  14;  v.  1,  2. 

Reader,  are  these  marks  in  you  ? 

Figures.— A new  creation,  2 Cor.  v.  17 ; a resurrec- 
tk.n — life  from  the  dead,  John  v.  25 ; Rom.  vi.  13  ; Eph. 
ii.  1 ; awaking  from  sleep,  Eph.  v.  14 ; a transformation, 
Rom.  xii.  2 ; putting  off  the  old  man,  and  putting  on  the 
new,  Eph.  iv.  22-24 ; passing  from  darkness  to  light, 
and  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God,  Acts  xxvi.  18 ; re- 
ceiving a new  heart,  Ezek.  xi.  19  ; a heart  of  flesh,  Ezek. 
xxxvi.  26 ; a circumcised  heart,  Deut.  xxx.  6 ; washing 
and  being  made  clean,  Ps.  li.  2,  7,  10  (cf.  the  water 
of  separation,”  Numb,  xix.) 

Like  the  re-tuning  of  an  instrument,  (See  Flavel^  p. 

201. 

clothing  the  body,  when  washed,  with  new  gar- 
ments. 

‘‘The  early  Christians  have  told  us  that  in  the  first  ages  of 
the  Gospel,  when  an  adult  came  to  be  baptized,  he  put  otf  his 
old  clothes  before  he  went  into  the  water,  and  put  on  new  and 
clean  raiment  when  he  came  out  of  it;  to  signify  that  he  had 
put  off  his  old  and  corrupt  nature,  and  his  former  bad  princi- 
ples and  corrupt  practices,  and  become  a new  man.  Have  I 
‘put  off  the  old  man  V Alas  ! I lament  that  there  is  so  little  of 
the  spirit  of  the  virtues  of  Christ  about  me.  It  shall  not  be  al- 
ways thus.  Though  we  have  lien  among  the  pots,  we  shall  ap- 
pear as  doves  whose  wings  are  covered  with  silver,  and  their 
feathers  with  yellow  gold.” — Salter. 

^ tree,,  through  which  its  nature 'is 

changed  and  improved,  and  the  old  stock  is  made  to  bear 
good  fruit. 


456  ILLUi^TRATlVK  GATI1KUIN«^. 

metal  figures  cast  in  a mould.  Rom.  vi.  17, 

“ That  form  of  doctrine  into  which  ye  are  delivered,” 
(marg.),— alluding  to  melted  metal  poured  into  a mould, 
and  thereby  being  put  to  a new  use,  and  taking  a new 
form.  So  the  “ vessels  of  wrath”  are  formed  into  “ves- 
sels of  mercy,” 

“ A CHILD,  as  soon  as  born  (having  all  its  limbs),  is  a 
perfect  man  as  to  parts,  though  they  are  not  yet  at  their 
full  growth  and  size ; so  the  new  man,  or  gracious  prin- 
ciple, infused  in  regeneration,  is  a perfect  new  man  as  to 
parts,  though,  as  yet,  not  arrived  to  the  measure  of  the 
stature  of  the  fullness  of  Christ.” — Dr.  Gill 

A MINER,  who  had  lived  in  “ a deep  mine  in  Hungary, 
never  having  seen  the  light  of  the  sun,  may  have  received 
accounts  of  prospects,  and,  by  the  help  of  a candle,  may 
have  e.xamined  a few  engravings  of  them  ; but  let  him  be 
brought  out  of  the  mine  and  set  on  the  mountain,  what  a 
difference  appears  !” — Newton. 

is  not  baptism.  “Do  thy  beloved  sins  still 

lodge  with  thee,  and  keep  possession  of  thy  heart? 
Then  art  thou  still  a stranger  to  Christ  and  an  enemy  to 
God,  The  word  and  seals  of  life  are  dead  to  thee,  and 
thou  art  still  dead  in  the  use  of  them  all.  Know  you  not 
that  many  have  made  shipwreck  on  the  very  rock  of  sal- 
vation ? — that  many  who  were  baptized  as  well  as  you, 
and  as  constant  attendants  on  all  the  worship  and  ordi- 
nances of  God  as  you,  yet  have  remained  without  Christ, 
and  have  died  in  their  sins,  and  are  now  past  recovery  ? 
Oh,  that  you  would  be  warned ! There  are  still  multi- 
tudes running  headlong  that  same  course,  tending  to  de- 
struction, through  the  midst  of  all  the  means  of  salvation ! 
the  saddest  of  all  to  it,  througli  words  and  sacraments, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERTNaS. 


457 


id  all  heavenly  ordinances,  to  be  walking  hellwards  ! 
Jhristians,  and  yet  no  Christians  ; baptized,  and  yet  un- 
baptized. As  the  prophet  takes  in  the  profane  multitude 
of  God’s  own  people  with  the  nations  ‘ Egypt  and  Edom, 
all  these  nations  are  uncircumcised,  and  all  the  house  of 
Israel  are  uncircumcised  in  heart;’  thus,  thus,  the  most 
of  us  are  unbaptized  in  heart.” — Leighton. 

is  not  reformation.  A man  may  be  reformed  in 

his  habits,  and  yet  not  be  transformed  in  his  heart. 
When  the  icicles  are  hanging  in  winter  from  the  eaves  of 
% cottage,  will  it  suffice  that  the  inhabitant  should  take 
his  axe  and  hew  them  down  one  by  one  till  the  fragments 
are  scattered  in  powdery  ruin  upon  the  pavement  be- 
neath ? Will  the  work  so  done  be  done  effectually? 
Surely  a few  hours’  warm  shining  of  the  sun  would  doit 
in  a far  better  and  much  shorter  way.  It  is  not  by  the 
habits  being  changed,  but  by  the  heart  being  changed, 
that  we  are  born  again.  If  a watch  have  a magnetized 
or  defective  mainspring,  we  may  keep  altering  the  regu- 
lator day  by  day,  but  it  never  can  be  made  to  keep  true 
time. 

If  it  were  possible  for  those  who  have  been  for  ages 
in  hell  to  return  to  the  earth  (and  not  to  be  regenerated), 
I firmly  believe  that,  notwithstanding  all  they  have  suf- 
fered for  sin,  they  would  still  love  it,  and  return  to  the 
practice  of  it.” — Ryland. 

Mere  reformation  differs  as  much  from  regenera- 
tion, as  whitewashing  an  old  rotten  house  differs  from 
taking  it  down  and  building  a new  one  in  its  room.” — 
Toplady. 

The  last  Cardinal  ever  seen  in  England. — Bishop 
Hall  says,  when  a skilful  astrologer  pretended  to  tell  him 
39 


d58 


ILLTOTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


about  the  future,  from  the  calculation  of  his  nativity,  he 
returned  the  wise  answer,  “Such,  perhaps,  I was  born; 
but  since  then  I have  been  born  again,  and  my  second 
nativity  has  crossed  my  first,” 

EEMNANT,  God’s  people  a. — Gen.  xlv.  7 (marg.) ; 
1 Kings  xviii.  22 ; xix.  10,  14 ; xx.  27 ; 2 Chron.  xiv. 
11 ; Ezra  ix.  8 ; Neh,  i.  3 ; Isa,  vi,  13 ; x.  20-22 ; xi. 
11,  16;  xli.  14  (marg.),  15;  Jer.  xxxi.  7;  1.  45;  Ezek. 
vi.  8-10  ; ix.  8 ; xii.  16  ; xiv.  22 ; Joel  ii.  32 ; Micah 
ii.  5 ; Hag.  i.  14 ; Rom.  ix.  27 ; xi.  4,  5 ; 1 Cor.  ix.  24. 

Figures  of  the  paucity  and  poverty  of  God’s  people. — 
A remnant,  Jer.  xxiii.  3 ; a cottage  in  a vineyard  (a  frail 
tent — soon  blown  down),  Isa.  i.  8 ; a handful,  Ps.  Ixxii. 
16 ; a tithe,  Isa.  vi.  13 ; the  gleaning  of  the  vintage, 
Jer.  vi,  9;  jewels,  rare  as  they  are  costly,  Mai.  iii.  17; 
a little  flock,  Luke  xii.  32, 

The  History  of  the  Church. — The  Scripture  re- 
cords that  in  every  age  God  has  had  “ a remnant  accord- 
ing to  the  election  of  grace.”  The  Church  has  always 
been,  as  yet,  a “ light  flock.” 

In  the  days  of 

JVbak,  eight  only  were  saved  in  the  ark : and  of 
these  afterwards.  Ham  was  cursed, 

Abraham,  one  family  only  was  called  out  of  Ur. 

Lot,  not  ten  righteous  persons  could  be  found  in  five 
cities ; four  only  escaped  destruction ; and  of 
these,  one  looked  back,  and  suffered  immediate 
judgment.  The  other  two  so  sinned  that  their 
posterity  were  cut  off  from  the  true  people  of  the 
Lord. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATiUERTlilGS. 


458 


The  Church  in  the  wildernesSy — of  all  that  left  Egypt, 
two  entered  Canaan.  ^ 

The  tribes  of  Israel,  the  Levites  were  the  smallest 
in  number.  When  the  people  were  numbered  in 
the  wilderness,  Levi  numbered  22,300 ; whilst 
the  tribe  of  Judah  numbered  74,600.  (Num.  hi. 
39 ; ii.  4.) 

David^  ^‘the  faithful  were  minished.’’  (Ps.  xii.  1; 
liii.  1.) 

Ahah^  the  children  of  Israel  were  like  two  little 
flocks  of  kids  ; but  the  Syrians  filled  the  country.” 
(2  Kings  XX.  27.) 

Isaiah^  ‘‘  the  daughter  of  Zion  was  left  as  a cottage 
in  a vineyard,  as  a lodge  in  a garden  of  cucum- 
bers, as  a besieged  city.”  (Isa.  i.  8.) 

Jeremiah^  scarce  one  could  be  found  who  walked  up- 
rightly. (Jer.  V.  1.) 

Ezekiel^  a few  hairs  saved  out  of  many.  (Ezek.  v.) 

Micah^  no  cluster  left,  only  a few  poor  gleanings  of 
the  summer  fruit.  (Micah  vii.  1.) 

Jesus  himself,  a little  flock  (Luke  xii.  32),  one- 
fourth  of  the  seed  sown  bringing  forth  good  fruit. 
(Matt,  xiii.) 

Apostles^  ‘‘a  remnant”  saved  (Kom.  xi.  5);  ‘‘s^few 
names  in  Sardis.”  (Rev.  hi.  4.) 

So  it  is  now  (Matt.  vh.  14 ; xx.  16 ; Rom.  xi.  5) ; and 
BO  it  will  be  when  the  Master  comes.  (Luke  xvih.  8.) 

Yet,  nevertheless, — 

Small  and  despised  as  the  Lord’s  people  may  be,  they 
are  still, — 

1.  The  remnant  according  to  the  election  of 
grace.”  (Rom.  xi.  5.) 


460 


ILLUSTRATIVE  QATHERINOS, 


2.  If  few  in  number,  noble  and  mighty;  “the 
precious  sons  of  Zion,  comparable  to  fine  gold” 
(Lam.  iv.  2) ; despised  by  the  world,  they  are  the 
Lord’s  “jewels.” 

3.  If  weak  in  themselves,  mighty  in  the  strength  of 
Jehovah.  The  barley-cake  of  Gideon  overthrew 
the  tent.  (Cf.  1 Sam.  xiv.  6.) 

4.  If  humble  now,  yet  soon  they  shall  be  exalted, 
and  become  part  of  the  “great  multitude”  (Rev. 
vii.  7),  which  shall  be  as  the  stars  of  heaven,  and 
the  sands  of  the  sea,  and  the  dew  of  the  morning. 
God  will  yet  bring  “ many  sons  to  glory.”  (Heb. 
ii.  9 ; Rev.  xiv.  1.) 

REPENTANCE. — Lev.  xxvi.  40-42;  Deut.  xxx.  1- 
8,  6 ; 2 Sam.  xii.  1-14 ; 1 Kings  xxi.  27-29 ; Job  xlii. 
5,  6 ; Ps.  xxxii. ; li. ; Prov.  xxviii.  13 ; Isa.  xxvii.  9 ; 
Iv.  6,  7;  Jer.  iii.  12-14;  viii.  6;  xxxi.  18-20;  Ezek. 
xiv.  6;  xviii.  30-82;  Dan.  iv.  27;  ix.;  Joel  ii.  12-18; 
Jonah  iii.;  Zech.  xii.  10-14;  Matt.  iii.  2,  8;  iv.  17;  xi. 
20-24 ; Mark  i.  14,  15 ; Luke  v.  8 ; xiii.  1-5 ; xvi.  30- 
31 ; xxiv.  47 ; Acts  ii.  38  ; iii.  19,  26  ;.  v.  31 ; viii.  22 ; 
xvii.  30 ; xx.  21 ; xxvi.  18,  20 ; Rom.  ii.  4 ; 2 Cor.  vii. ; 
Rev.  ii.  5,  21 ; iii.  3,  19 ; ix.  20,  21 ; xvi.  9. 

, “the  TEAR  dropped  from  the  eye  of  faith.” 

“ consists  in  attrition  (as  when  a rock  is  broken 
in  pieces),  and  contrition  (as  when  ice  is  melted  into 
water).  The  former  is  the  work  of  the  Law,  the  latter, 
of  the  Gospel ; the  one  is  like  a hammer,  the  other  like  dew. 

. . . The  Greek  word  for  repentance  signifies  after- 
wisdom,  the  Hebrew  word  {Nicham)  to  take  comfort. 
(John  xvi.  21.)” — Watson. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


461 


“I  BELIEVE  it  will  be  found  that  the  repentance  of 
most  men  is  not  so  much  sorrow  for  sin  as  sin,  or  real 
hatred  of  it,  as  sullen  sorrow  that  they  are  not  allowed 
to  sin.” — Adam's  Private  Thoughts, 

Broken,  but  not  Melted. — There  is  many  a wounded 
conscience  that  is  wounded  like  a sheet  of  ice  shivered 
on  the  pavement,  which  yet  is  stiff  and  cold.  But  let  the 
sun  shine  forth,  and  the  ice  is  melted,  and  melted  com- 
pletely ; so  is  it  with  legal  and  evangelical  repentance. 

Heart-work  must  be  God’s  work.  The  great  heart- 
maker  alone  can  be  the  great  heart-breaker. 

True  and  False  Repentance  : the  difference  between 
‘‘  is  as  great  as  that  between  the  running  of  water  in  the 
paths  after  a violent  shower,  and  the  streams  which  flow 
from  a living  fountain.” — Venn, 

Late  repentance  should  be  carefully  distinguished  from 
delaved  repentance.  True  repentance  is  never  too 
late,  but  late  repentance  is  seldom  true.”  The  penitent 
thief’s  was  late  repentance,  but  we  have  no  evidence  that 
it  was  deferred  repentance. 

‘‘  Many  persons  who  appear  to  repent  are  like  sailors, 
who  throw  their  goods  overboard  in  a storm,  and  wish  for 
them  again  in  a calm.” — Mead, 

Augustine. — It  is  recorded  of  him  that  he  had  Psalm 
li.  17  The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a broken  and  contrite 
spirit,”  &c.)  written  over  his  bed  in  large  letters,  that 
he  might  have  it  before  his  eyes,  and  meditate  often 
upon  it. 

Repent  now. — Rabbi  Eliezer  said  to  his  disciples, 
‘‘  Turn  to  God  one  day  before  your  death.”  “But  how 
can  a man,”  replied  they,  “ know  the  day  of  his  death  V 
“True,”  said  Eliezer;  “therefore  you  should  turn  to 
39  * 


462 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


God  to-day ; perhaps  you  may  die  to-morrow.  Thus 
every  day  will  be  employed  in  returning.’' 

The  NAILS  are  gone^  hut  the  7narks  are  left.  ‘‘A.  lit- 
tle boy,  whose  father  desired  to  see  him  a good  child, 
was  told  one  day  that  a nail  would  be  driven  into  a post 
whenever  he  should  do  an  act  that  was  wrong,  and  when 
he  should  do  a good  deed,  he  might  pull  one  out.  The 
little  fellow  tried  to  be  good;  and  though  there  were  a 
number  of  nails  driven  into  the  post,  after  a little  while 
not  one  remained.  How  happy  must  ‘ Benny’  have  been 
when  he  saw  the  last  nail  disappear  from  the  post ! His 
father  was  greatly  pleased,  and  Tvas  congratulating  his 
son,  when  he  wras  surprised  to  see  that  he  was  weeping. 
And  very  touching  was  the  remark  he  made,  ‘ Ah,  the 
nails  are  all  gone,  but  the  marks  are  there  still.’  ” Was 
not  this  contrition  ? 

RESIGNATION. — Numbers  ix.  17-23;  Job  xi.  6; 
xviii.  4 ; xxxiv.  29-33  ; Psalms  xxxvii. ; xxxix. ; xlii. ; 
xlvi.  10;  Iv.  22;  Ixxvii.;  xciii.  xcvii.  1,2;  Prov.  xix.  3; 
Isa.  viii.  17 ; Lam.  iii.  22—41 ; Amos  hi.  6 ; Micah  vii. 

9 ; Matt.  xi.  27 ; John  xiii.  7 ; xviii.  11 ; Acts  xi.  17 ; 
Heb.  xii.  4-13;  1 Pet.  iv.  12,  13;  v.  7. 

Ps.  xxxix.  9,  I was  dumb,  and  opened  not  my  mouth ; 
because  thou  didst  it.” 

1.  It  is  our  duty  to  be  resigned.  Murmuring  and  rebellion  are 
tbe  marks  of  the  ungodly.  (Cf.  Isa.  li.  20.)  Believers  honor 
God  and  benefit  themselves  by  calm  acquiescence  in  the  Divine 
will.  2.  It  is  our  What  can  we  get  by  fretting? 

Prov.  XIX.  3.  3.  It  was  the  habit  of  Christ,  Ps.  xxxviii.  11— 14j 

Isa.  1.6;  liii.  7;  Matt.  xxvi.  39,  42;  John  xii.  27;  xviii.  11. 

4.  “ The  Lord  reigneth”  has  comforted  God’s  saints  in  all  ages. 
(Cf.  Job — Aaron — Eli — David — Hezekiah— Paul,  <&c.) 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


463 


Matt.  vi.  10,  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven.’' 

A Sabbath-school  teacher,  questioning  his  children  upon  the 
Lord’s  prayer,  asked  them  as  to  this  verse, — “ My  dear  children, 
what  is  to  be  done?”  “The  will  of  God.”  “ And  where  ?” 
“On  earth.”  “And  how?”  “As  it  is  in  heaven.”  “And 
hcfw,”  said  he,  do  you  think  the  angels  and  the  happy  spirits 
do  the  will  of  God  in  heaven,  as  they  are  to  be  our  pattern?” 
The  first  child  answered,  “ Immediately.”  The  second,  “ They 
do  it  diligently.”  The  third,  “ They  do  it  always.”  The  fourth, 
“ They  do  it  with  all  their  heart.”  The  fifth,  “ They  do  it  al- 
together.” Here  a pause  ensued,  and  no  other  of  the  children 
appeared  to  have  any  further  answer.  But  after  some  time  a 
little  girl  arose,  and  said,  “Why,  Sir,  they  do  it  without  asking 
any  questions. 

P.  Henry. — ‘‘Fit  us  to  leave  or  be  left,”  was  one  of 
his  constant  prayers. 

Taylor. — “ I thank  God  that  every  blessing  of 
worldly  comfort  that  I prayed  for,  the  longer  He  has 
kept  it  from  me,  and  the  more  I prayed  for  it,  I found 
it  the  greater  comfort  in  the  end.” 

John  Brown,  of  Haddington. — “No  doubt  I have 
met  with  trials,  like  others ; but  yet,  so  kind  has  God 
been  to  me,  that  I think,  if  God  were  to  give  me  as 
many  years  as  I have  lived  in  the  world,  I would  not 
desire  one  single  circumstance  in  my  lot  changed,  except 
that  I wish  there  had  been  less  sin.  It  might  be  written 
on  my  coffin,  ‘ There  lies  one  of  the  cares  of  Providence, 
who  early  lost  both  father  and  mother,  and  yet  never 
wanted  for  the  care  of  either.’  ” 

Dr.  Arnold’s  sister,  during  twenty  years  of  con- 
tinued sickness,  made  it  a point  never  to  allude  to  her 
Bufferings  to  others. 


464 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


True  Submission. — There  was  a good  woman,  who, 
when  she  was  ill,  being  asked  whether  she  was  willing  to 
live  or  die,  replied,  “Which  God  pleaseth.”  “But,” 
said  some  one  standing  by,  “ if  God  were  to  refer  it  to 
you,  which  would  you  choose  ?”  “ Truly,”  said  she,  “ if 

God  were  to  refer  it  to  me,  I would  even  refer  it  to  Him 
again.” 

A Scotch  Minister,  when  asked  if  he  thought  him- 
self dying,  gave  the  calm  and  submissive  answer — “ Re- 
ally, friehd,  I care  not  whether  I am  or  not ; for  if  I 
die,  I shall  be  with  God  ; and  if  I live,  God  will  be  with 
me.” 

Ex.  Jacob,  Gen.  xliii.  11-14  ; Aaron,  Lev.,  x.  8 ; Job, 
Job  i.  21;  ii.  10;  Eli,  1 Sam.  iii.  18;  David,  2 Sam. 
xii.  23 ; xv.  26  ; xvi.  10  ; Shunammite,  2 Kings  iv.  26  ; 
Hezekiah,  2 Kings  xx.  19 ; John  the  Baptist,  John  iii. 
26-30;  Stephen,  Acts  vii.  59;  Paul,  Acts  xxi.  13; 
Jesus,  Isa.  1.  6;  liii.  7;  Matt.  xxvi.  39,  42;  John  xii. 
27 ; xviii.  11. 

RESPONSIBILITY.— Ex.  xviii.  23-26  ; Lev.  iv.  4, 
14  (the  sin-offering  for  the  high  priest  was  the  same  as 
for  the  whole  congregation) ; Deut.  xxvii.  14-26  (1.) ; 
Ezek.  ii.  5 ; xxxiii.  33 ; Luke  x.  10-16 ; xii.  47,  48 ; 
xix.  13;  John  ix.  41;  xv.  22-24;  Rom.  ii.  27;  iii.  12; 
Gal.  vi.  5 ; James  iv.  17. 

1 Cor.  vi.  19,  20,  “ Ye  are  not  your  own,  for  ye  are 
bought  with  a price : therefore  glorify  God  in  your  body, 
and  in  your  spirit,  which  are  God’s.” 


A man  of  wealth  and  worldliness  was  walking  at  leisure,  and 
thinking  within  himself,  “ I am  a happy  man  : with  a large 
fortune,  all  of  which  I have  acquired  myself,  so  that  I am  de- 


ILLUSTRATIYE  aATHERIXaS. 


4«5 

pendent  on  no  one.  It  is  all  my  own.”  Just  then  a thunder- 
storm drove  him  for  shelter  into  the  open  door  of  a ehurch.  As 
he  entered,  the  preacher  was  announcing  his  text,  “ Ye  are  not 
your  own  : ye  are  bought  with  a price.”  At  the  sound  of  words 
so  opportune  the  rich  man  started  ; and  as  he  listened,  he  saw 
his  folly,  and  became  henceforward,  taught  by  the  Spirit,  a 
wiser  and  humbler  man. 

EESURRECTION.— Job  xix.  25-27 ; Ps.  xlix.  14, 
15;  Isa.  XXV.  8;  xxvi.  19;  Ezek.  xxxvii.  1-14;  Dan. 
xii.  2;  Matt.  xxii.  23-33;  Luke  xiv.  14;  xx.  36;  John 
V.  25-29;  vk  39,  40,  44;  xii.  24;  Acts  iv.  2;  xvii.  18, 
32 ; xxiv.  15  ; xxvi.  8 ; Rom.  vi.  5 ; viii.  11,  23  ; 1 
Cor.  XV.  ; 2 Cor.  iv.  14  ; Phil.  hi.  10,  11,  21 ; Col.  hi. 
3,  4 ; 1 Thess.  iv.  13-16 ; 2 Tim.  in  18 ; Heb.  vi.  1,  2 ; 
xL  35 ; Rev.  xx.  5—13. 

Acts  iv.  2,  They  taught  the  people,  and  preached 
through  Jesus  the  resurrection  from  the  dead."^ 

Mr.  Moffatt  was  once  preaching  upon  the  resurrection^  when 
a chief,  Macaba,  notorious  for  being  the  terror  of  his  enemies, 
was  present.  “ Whatl’^  said  he,  starting  with  surprise,  ‘-what 
are  those  words  about  the  dead?  The  dead  arise?”  “Yes,” 
said  the  missionary,  “all  the  dead  shall  arise.”  “ Will  my 
father  arise  ?”  “Yes,’  answered  the  missionary.  “Will  all 
the  slain  in  battle  arise?”  “Yes,”  answered  the  missionary. 
“ Will  all  that  have  been  killed  and  eaten  by  lions,  tigers,  and 
crocodiles  arise  ?”  “ Yes,  and  come  to  judgment.”  “ Hark  I” 

shouted  the  chief,  turning  to  the  warriors,  “ye  wise  men,  did 
your  ears  ever  hear  such  strange  and  unheard-of  news?  — 
did  you  ever  hear  such  news  as  this  ?”  turning  to  an  old  man, 
the  wise  man  of  his  tribe.  “ Never  !”  answered  the  old  man. 
The  chief  then  turned  to  the  missionaiy,  and  said,  Father,  I 
■ love  you  much,  but  the  w’ords  of  a resurrection  are  too  great 
for  me.  I do  not  wish  to  hear  about  the  dead  rising  again.  The 
dead  cannot  rise;  the  dead  shall  not  rise  I” 

“ Tell  me,  my  friend,  why  not?”  said  the  missionary,  “ I 
have  slain  my  thousands:  shall  they  arise?”  The  thought 
completely  overwhelmed  him. 

30 


466 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINOS. 


It  is  a great  and  terrible  thought,  that  we  must  meet  again 
all  whom  we  have  neglected,  injured,  or  destroyed 

Figures : Awaking  out  of  sleep,  Isa.  xxvi.  19 ; morn- 
ing after  night,  Ps.  xlix.  14,  15 ; a tree  cut  down,  and 
sprouting  again,  Job  xiv.  7-14;  corn  of  wheat  rising 
through  death,  John  xii.  24;  transformation  of  insects; 
old,  broken,  and  battered  silver,  melted  and  moulded 
into  a new  and  glorious  pattern ; spring  bursting  out  of 
winter ; Israel’s  deliverance  through  the  Red  Sea, 
Exod.  xii. 

We  are  not  so  sure  to  rise  out  of  our  beds,  as  we 
are  out  of  our  graves.” 

The  Paper-mill. — A visit  to  a paper-mill  suggested 
the  following  thoughts  : — And  so  paper,  that  article  so 
useful  in  human  life,  that  repository  of  all  arts  and 
sciences,  that  minister  of  all  Governments,  that  broker 
in  all  trade  and  commerce,  that  second  memory  of  the 
human  mind — takes  its  origin  from  vile  rags.  The  rag 
dealer  trudges  on  foot,  or  drives  his  cart  through  towns 
and  villages,  and  his  arrival  is  the  signal  for  searching 
every  corner  and  gathering  every  old  and  useless  shred  ; 
these  he  takes  to  the  mill,  and  there  they  are  picked, 
washed,  mashed,  shaped,  and  sized,  in  short,  formed  into 
a fabric  beautiful  enough  to  venture,  unabashed,  into  the 
presence  of  rnonarchs  and  princes.  This  reminds  me  of 
the  resurrection  of  the  body.  When  deserted  by  the 
soul,  I know  not  what  better  the  body  is  than  a worn  and 
rejected  rag.  Accordingly  it  is  buried  in  the  earth,  and 
there  gnawed  by  worms,  reduced  to  dust  and  ashes.  If, 
however,  man’s  art  and  device  can  produce  so  pure  and 
white  a fabric  as  paper  from  filthy  rags,  what  should 
hinder  God,  by  His  mighty  power,  to  raise  from  the 


ILLUSTRATIVE  UATHERINGS. 


467 


dead  this  vile  body  of  mine,  and  fashion  and  refine  it 
like  the  glorious  body  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ?’' — 
Giotthold. 

RESURRECTION  of  CHRST— Foretold.— Ps.  ii. 
7 ; xvi.  10  ; Isa.  xxvi.  19  ; Hosea  vi.  2 ; Matt.  xvi.  21 ; 
xvii.  23;  xx.  18,  19;  Mark  viii.  31;  ix.  9,  10;  Johnii. 

19- 22;  X.  17,  18. 

Matt,  xxvii.  63-66 ; xxviii. ; Mark  xvi. ; Luke  xxiv. ; 
John  XX.  21  ; Acts  ii.  24-32  ; xiii.  30-37 ; xvii.  31 ; 
Rom.  i.  4 ; iv.  25 ; vi.  4-11 ; viii.  11,  34  ; 1 Cor.  xv. ; 
2 Cor.  V.  15  ; Phil.  iii.  11  ; Col.  iii.  1-4 ; 2 Tim.  ii.  8 ; 
Heb.  xiii.  20;  1 Pet.  i.  3,  21;  iii.  18-21. 

Cf.  Isaac  received  back  from  the  dead.  Heb.  xi.  19. 
Joseph  raised  from  the  prison  to  the  throne.  Gen. 
xli.  41-44. 

Firstfruits  offered  the  day  after  the  Passover  Sabbath, 
as  the  pledge  of  the  whole  harvest.  Lev.  xxiii.  9-14. — 
The  very  first  employment  of  Israel  in  Canaan  was 
preparing  the  type  of  the  Saviour’s  resurrection,  and 
their  first  religious  act  was  holding  up  that  type  of  a 
risen  Saviour.” — Bonar, 

The  bird  set  loose  after  the  cleansing  of  the  leper. 
Lev.  xiv.  53. 

Jonahy  three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  whale’s 
belly.  Matt.  xii.  40. 

RETRIBUTION. — 1 Sam.  ii.  30 ; Ps.  ix.  15 ; xviii. 

20- 26  ; Ivii.  6 ; Iviii.  10,  11 ; xciv.  23  ; Prov.  i.  31-33 ; 
V.  22  ; xi.  5,  8 ; xiii.  6,  7 ; xxvi.  27 ; Isa.  xxxiii.  1 ; 
Mai.  ii.  9 ; (marg.) ; Matt.  vii.  2 ; Gal.  vi.  7 ; Rev. 
xiii.  10. 


468 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINOS. 


He  that  rolls  the  stone  of  reproach  upon  others,  let 
him  expect  that  it  will  roll  back  upon  himself/’  (‘‘Ashes 
flj  back  in  the  face  of  him  who  throws  them.”} 
Examples, — 

Jacob  deceived  his  father,  and  was  in  turn  deceived  by  his 
own  sons.  The  EgyptiansViWedi  the  Hebrew  male  children,  and 
God  smote  the  first-born  of  Egypt.  Sisera,  who  thought  to  de- 
stroy Israel  with  his  iron  chariots,  was  himself  killed  with  an 
iron  nail,  stuck  through  his  temples.  Adoni-bezek,  Judges  i.  5-7. 
Gideon  slew  forty  elders  of  Succoth,  and  his  sons  were  murdered 
by  Abimelech.  Abimelech  slew  seventy  sons  of  Gideon  upon 
one  stone,  and  his  own  head  was  broken  by  a piece  of  millstone 
thrown  by  a woman.  Samson  fell  by  the  “ lust  of  the  eye,”  and 
before  death  the  Philistines  put  out  his  eyes.  Agag,  1 Sam.  xv. 
S3.  Saul  slew  the  Gibeonites,  and  seven  of  his  sons  were  hung 
up  before  the  Lord,  2 Sam.  xxi.  1-9.  Da-vid,  2 Sam.  xii.  10-14. 
Ahab,  after  coveting  isTaboth’s  vineyard,  1 Kings  xxi.  19,  ful- 
filled, 2 Kings  ix.  24-26.  Jeroboam^  the  same  hand  that  was 
stretched  forth  against  the  altar  was  withered,  1 Kings  xiii.  1- 
6.  Joab  having  killed  Abner,  Amasa,  and  Absalom,  was  put 
to  death  by  Solomon.  DanieVs  accusers  thrown  into  the  lions’ 
den  meant  for  Daniel.  Haman  hung  upon  the  gallows  designed 
for  Mordecai.  Judas  purchased  the  field  of  blood ; and  then 
went  and  hanged  himself. 

So  in  the  history  of  later  days,  Bajazet  was  carried  about  by 
Tamerlane  in  an  iron  cage,  as  he  intended  to  have  carried  Tam- 
erlane. Mazeniius  built  a bridge  to  entrap  Constantine,  and  was 
overthrown  himself  on  that  very  spot.  Alexander  VI.  was  poi- 
soned by  the  wine  he  had  prepared  for  another.  Charles  IX, 
made  the  streets  of  Paris  to  stream  with  Protestant  blood,  and 
soon  after  blood  streamed  from  all  parts  of  his  body  in  a bloody 
sweat.  Cardinal  Beaton  condemned  George  Wishart  to  death, 
and  presently  died  a violent  death  himself ; he  was  murdered 
in  bed,  and  his  body  was  laid  out  in  the  same  window  from 
which  he  had  looked  upon  Wi sharps  execution. 

RICHES. — Gen.  xiii. ; Heut.  viii.  7-20 ; 1 Sam.  ii. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


469 


7 ; 1 Kings  iii.  5-15 ; 1 Chron.  xxix.  12,  28  ; 2 Chron. 
xvli.  5,  6 ; xviii.  1 ; Job  i. ; xxvii.  13—23  ; xxxi.  24—28; 
xxxvi.  18,  19;  xlii.  10-^17;  Ps.  xvii.  14;  xxxvii.  16; 
xxxix.  6 ; lii.  7 ; Ixii.  10  ; Ixxiii.  ; cxii.  3 ; Prov.  iii.  16  ; 
X.  15,  22 ; xi.  4 ; xiii.  7,  22 ; xiv.  2iT,  24 ; xv.  6,  27 ; 
xxli.  2,  4 ; xxiii.  4,  5 ; xxvii.  24 ; xxx.  7-9  ; Eccles.  ii. ; 
iv.  6;  V.  10-13;  vin  14;  Jer.  ix.  .23,  24;  xvii.  11; 
Hos.  ii.  8;  Hab.  ii.  6,  13;  Matt.  vi.  19-21;  xiii.  22; 
xvi.  26 ; xix.  21-26  ; xxvii.  57,  58 ; Mark  x.  24 ; xii. 
41-44;  Luke  i.  53;  vi.  24;  xii.  16-34;  xiv.  12-14; 
xvi.  ; xviii.  18-30 ; xix.  2,  3;  1 Tim.  vi.  6-10,  17-19  ; 
James  i.  9—11 ; ii.  1-7  ; v.  1—6  ; 1 John  iii.  17  ; Rev.  ii. 
9 ; iii.  18 ; vi.  15-17 ; xviii. 

Figures  of  the  vanity  of,  a burden  (the  Hebrew  has 
the  same  word  for  riches  and  weight,  golden  weights 
draw  rich  men  down”);  wages  put  in  a bag  with  holes. 
Hag.  i.  6 : the  eagle  disturbed  and  flying  from  her  nest, 
Prov.  xxiii.  5 ; garments  laid  up  to  be  moth-eaten,  and 
gold  and  silver  cankered,  Jas.  v.  1-3  ; a snare,  ship- 
wreck, piercing  through,  1 Tim.  vi.  9,  10  ; thorns  chok- 
ing the  good  seed.  Matt.  xiii.  22;  food  vomited.  Job  xx. 
15 ; the  flower  of  the  grass  fair,  but  soon  fading  or  cut 
down.  Jam.  i.  10 ; (many  times  the  flower  is  gone  while 
the  stalk  remaineth ; so  man  seeth  all  that  he  hath  been 
gathering  long,  cut  off,  and  he  remains  a withered  stalk, 
cf.  Job  xxiv.  24 ;)  as  one  lading  himself  with  thick  clay, 
Hab.  ii.  5,  6 ; a spider’s  web,  spun  from  its  own  bowels 
with  the  utmost  skill  and  industry,  yet  how  soon  and 
suddenly  blown  away  or  swept  away  in  an  unlooked-for 
moment ! 

“ In  this  world  it  is  not  what  we  take  up,  but  what  we 
give  up,  that  makes  us  rich.” — Beecher, 

40 


470 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


Very  few  men  acquire  wealth  in  such  a manner  as 
to  receive  pleasure  from  it.  Just  as  long  as  there  is  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  chase  they  enjoy  it;  but  when  they 
begin  to  look  around,  and  think  of  settling  down,  they 
find  that  that  part  by  which  joy  enters  is  dead  in  them. 
They  have  spent  their  lives  in  heaping  up  colossal  piles 
of  treasure,  which  stand,  at  the  end,  like  the  pyramids 
in  the  desert  sands,  holding  only  the  dust  of  kings.'' 
^Ibid, 

True  riches  consist  in  wanting  no  necessaries,  and 
desiring  no  superfluities. 

We  see  what  a man  Tias^  and  therefore  we  envy  him; 
did  we  see  how  little  he  enjoys,  we  should  often  pity 
him." — Seed. 

“ If  RICHES  have  been  your  idol  hoarded  up  in  your 
coffers,  or  lavished  out  upon  yourselves,  they  will,  when 
the  day  of  reckoning  comes,  be  like  the  garment  of  pitch 
and  brimstone,  which  is  put  on  the  criminal  condemned 
to  the  flames." — Hervey. 

' How  MUCH  IS  HE  WORTH  ?' — A Common  question 
which  generally  receives  a wrong  answer.  A man  is 
worth  precisely  just  so  much  as  he  has  capacity  and  in- 
clination to  be  useful  with.  He  is  to  be  estimated  by  the 
good  he  attempts  or  accomplishes.  Not  the  tax-gatherer, 
but  the  Word  of  God  can  decide  his  true  value.  Neither 
polished  marble  nor  lying  epitaph  can  preserve  the 
memory,  or  ennoble  the  life  of  him,  who,  dying,  leaves 
behind  no  monument  of  mercy,  and  no  remembrance  of 
generous  and  benevolent  worthiness." — Christian  Intel- 
ligencer. 

‘'He  left  a very  Large  Property."— The  closing 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


471 


sentence  of  a recent  obituary.  How  many  reflections  it 
suggests  ! 

What  a pity  he  was  ohliged  to  leave  it!  He  had  taken 
great  delight  in  collecting  it.  It  was  well  and  fairly 
earned,  it  was  all  the  fruit  of  his  own  energy,  industry, 
and  good  judgment,  yet  he  had  to  leave  it,  and  went  out 
of  the  world  as  poor  as  he  came  in. 

He  might  have  taken  it  with  him, — rather  he  might 
have  sent  it  forward  in  advance  of  him.  Every  dollar 
that  he  had  given  in  humble  faith  to  assist  in  carrying 
the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
every  cup  of  cold  water  given  to  a disciple,  every  tear 
of  pious  sympathy  for  the  suffering,  every  gift  of  kindly 
charity  to  the  needy,  would  have  added  to  the  store  of 
durable  riches. 

How  much  move  blessed  is  it  to  go  to,  than  to  leave  a 
lavge' ^Topevty  I The  man  who  is  poor  in  this  world  s 
goods,  but  rich  in  faith,  closes  his  eyes  on  this  life,  and 
goes  to  take  possession  of  a large  property.  He  owned 
not  a foot  of  land  on  earth,  but  for  him, 

“ Sweet  fields  beyond  the  swelling  flood, 

Stand  drest  in  living  green.” 

His  food  here  was  scarce  and  scanty,  but  there  he  will 
eat  freely  from  the  “tree  of  life.”  His  garments  here 
were  poor  and  plain,  but  there  he  shall  be  “ clothed  in 
white  robes,”  fair  and  clean.  He  associates  here  with 
those  who  are  despised  of  men,  but  there  his  companions 
will  be  “an  innumerable  company  of  angels,”  and 
the  “ Church  of  the  Firstborn,  which  are  written  in 
heaven.” 

Golden  Weights. — “ When  the  Washington  steamer 


472 


ILLUStR ATI  G'ATII ERINfi'?, 


was  burnt,  one  of  the  passengers,  on  the  first  alarm  of 
fire,  ran  to  his  trunk,  and  took  from  it  a large  amount 
of  gold  and  silver  coin,  and  loading  his  pockets,  ran  to 
the  deck,  and  Jumped  overboard.  As  a necessary  con- 
sequence, he  ^Yent  down  immediately.  His  treasure  was 
his  ruin.  ’ Was  his  an  uncommon  case? 

Baxter.— “I  never  knew  how  it  was,”  said  he,  “ but 
I always  seem  to  have  the  most  come  in,  when  1 gave  the 
most  away.” 

Cecil.  “ I had  been  known,”  says  one,  “as  an  occa- 
sional hearer  at  St.  John’s,  and  by  asking  his  advice 
when  commencing  master  of  a family ; but  some  years 
had  passed  since  I enjoyed  the  pleasure  of  speaking  to 
him,  when  he  called  at  my  house,  and  desired  to  see  me. 
After  the  usual  salutations,  he  addressed  me  thus  : ‘ I 
understand  that  you  are  very  dangerously  situated  !’  He 
then  paused.  I replied  that  I was  not  aware  of  it.  He 
answered,  ‘ I thought  it  was  probable  you  were  not,  and 
therefore  I called  on  you.  I hear  you  are  getting  rich. 
Take  care,  for  it  is  the  road  by  which  the  devil  leads 
thousands  to  desti'uction.’  This  was  spoken  with  such 
solemnity  and  earnestness  that  the  impression  will  remain 
for  ever  on  my  memory.” 

ROCK,  God  a. — Exod.  xxxiii.  21 ; Deut.  xxxii.  4, 
31 ; Ps.  xviii.  31 ; xxxi.  2,  3 ; xlii.  9 ; Ixi.  2 ; Ixii.  2 ; 
Ixxviii.  35 ; 1 Pet.  ii.  8 ; 1 Cor.  x.  4. 

“ Men  who  stand  on  any  other  foundation  than  the 
Rock  Christ  Jesus,  are  like  birds  who  build  their  nests 
in  trees  by  the  side  of  rivers.  The  bird  sings  in  the 
branches,  and  the  river  sings  below,  but  all  the  while  the 
waters  are  undermining  the  soil  about  the  roots,  till,  in 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERlX^^S. 


473 


some  unsuspected  hour,  the  tree  falls  witli  a crash  into 
the  stream,  and  then  the  nest  is  sunk,  the  home  is  gone, 
and  the  bird  is  a ^vanderer.  But  birds  that  hide  their 
young  in  the  clefts  of  the  rocks  are  undisturbed,  and 
after  every  'winter,  coming  again  they  find  their  nests 
awaiting  them,  and  all  their  life  long  brood  in  the  same 
places,  undisturbed  by  stream  or  storm.” — Beecher. 

SABBATH,  THE.— Gen.  ii.  3;  Exod.  xx.  8-11; 
xxxi.  12-17 ; Lev.  xix.  3,  30 ; xxiii.  32  ; xxv.  1-22 ; 
xxvi.  34,  35 ; Xum.  xv.  32-36 ; Deut.  v.  12-15 ; 2 
Chron.  xxxvi.  21 ; Xeh.  x.  28-31 ; xiii.  15—22 ; Ps.  xcii. 
(title) ; cxviii.  24 ; Isa.  i.  13 ; Ivi.  2-7  ; Iviii.  13,  14 ; 
Ixvi.  23;  Jer.  xvii.  19-27 ; Lam.  i.  7 ; ii.  6 ; Ezek.  xx.; 
xxii.  26;  Hos.  ii.  11;  Amos  viii.  5;  Matt.  xii.  1-13; 
xxviii.  1 ; Mark  ii.  23-28 ; Luke  iv.  16 ; xiii.  10-17  ; 
xxiii.  54;  John  v.  10-18;  vii.  23;  xx.  19,  26;  Acts 
XX.  7 ; 1 Cor.  xvi.  2 ; Heb.  iv.  9;  Eev.  i.  10. 

Figures  : — The  Lord’s  day  ; the  day  of  rest ; the  pearl 
of  days.  God’s  enclosure,  “ as  if  a segment  of  the  eter- 
nal Sabbath  had  been  inserted  in  the  days  of  earth,  and 
men  wondered  at  their  own  happiness.” — Hamilton. 
Called  by  the  Jews,  the  day  of  light ; by  the  Africans, 
ossa-day,  the  day  of  silence ; by  the  Creek  Indians,  the 
praying  day ; by  the  early  Christians,  the  queen  of  days. 

Sin  keeps  no  Sabbaths. 

Years  of  Sabbaths. — In  every  forty  years  of  a man’s 
life  he  has  spent  nearly  six  years  of  Sabbaths  ; in  every 
seventy  years,  ten.  How  little  do  we  consider  our  so- 
lemn, vast  responsibility  ! 

Wet  Sundays. — “ It  was  ascertained  by  a weather 
table,  accurately  kept  for  a period  of  ten  years,  that  the 
40  * 


474 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


average  of  rainy  days  for  that  space  of  time  in  each 
year  was  fifty-seven ; to  which  may  be  added  the  days 
on  which  it  snowed,  and  the  average  will  be  at  least 
seventy.  The  average  number  of  days  in  the  year,  in 
which  either  rain  or  snow,  or  both  fell,  is  found  to  be  69|^, 
and  seventy  may  be  regarded  as  the  average  number. 
Now,  as  we  know  not  that  the  Sabbaths  are  more  exempt 
than  other  days,  there  wdil  be  at  least  ten  stormy  Sab- 
baths in  each  year.  It  may,  therefore,  be  expected  that 
at  least  every  fifth  Sabbath  will  be  of  this  description. 
And  if  any  one  make  it  a practice  to  neglect  the  worship 
of  God  whenever  it  rains  or  snows,  he  will  lose  in  five 
years  fifty  Sabbaths,  or  about  a whole  year  of  Sabbaths ; 
and  in  forty  years  eight  whole  years  of  public  worship.” 
— Cottage  Magazine, 

Champs-Elysees. — The  Sabbath,  it  has  often  been 
said,  is  the  simplest  and  most  palpable  type  we  have  of 
heaven  ; and  one  of  the  best  ways  of  spending  the  Sab- 
bath well,  is  to  try  and  realize  the  eternal  heavenly  rest ; 
as,  vice  versd^  one  of  the  ways  of  realizing  heaven  is  the 
pure  enjoyment  of  a well-spent  earthly  Sabbath.  But 
what  a Sabbath  is  that  of  the  lover  of  pleasure  ! There 
is  a place  in  Paris,”  wrote  M‘Cheyne,  when  in  France, 
called  the  Champs-Elysees,  or  the  plain  of  heaven,  a 
beautiful  public  walk,  with  trees  and  gardens.  It  is  the 
chief  scene  of  their  Sabbath  desecration,  and  an  awful 
scene  it  is  ! Oh,  thought  I,  if  this  be  the  heaven  the 
Parisian  loves,  he  will  never  enjoy  the  pure  heaven  that 
is  above.” 

Philip  Henry  used  to  say  of  a well-spent  Sabbath, 
If  this  be  not  the  way  to  heaven,  I know  not  what  is.” 
WiLBERFORCE. — “ Oh,  what  a blessing  is  Sunday,  in- 


ILLUSTRATIVE  aATHERIXGS* 


475 


terposed  between  the  waves  of  worldly  business  like  the 
divine  path  of  the  Israelites  through  Jordan.  There  is 
nothing  in  which  I would  advise  you  to  be  more  strictly 
conscientious  than  in  keeping  the  Sabbath  holy.  I can 
truly  declare  that  to  me  the  Sabbath  has  been  invalu- 
able.” 

It  was  to  his  unvarying  observing  of  the  day  of  rest,  that  he 
ascribed  his  continued  ability  to  attend  to  business  so  long. 
Once  (in  1800),  when  Parliament  was  fixed  to  meet  on  Monday, 
January  16,  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  it,  he  immediately  wrote  a 
protest  to  Mr.  Percival,  remonstrating  against  the  Sunday  trav- 
eling which  would  thus  be  occasioned,  and  the  day  was  imme- 
diately altered,  through  his  intervention,  to  Thursday,  the  19th. 

Coleridge  once  said  to  a friend  on  Sunday  morning, 
I feel  as  if  God  had,  by  giving  the  Sabbath,  given  fif- 
ty-two springs  in  every  year.” 

First  Sabbath  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers. — The 
spot  of  all  places  in  North  or  South  America  to  my  mind 
the  most  hallowed,  is  the  island  where  the  fatigued,  de- 
solate, almost  perished  pilgrims  spent  their  first  Sabbath. 
Within  half  an  hour's  sail  of  the  coast — nay,  within  ten 
minutes’  sail,  if  the  wind  and  tide  favored — of  the  place 
where  they  were  to  abide  all  the  rest  of  their  pilgrimage, 
they  moored  at  the  island,  and  w’onld  not  again  set  a 
sail  that  day,  or  take  an  oar  in  hand,  or  do  aught  of 
worldly  work,  because  it  was  the  Lord’s  day.  And  there, 
upon  that  desolate  island,  frost-bound,  habitationless,  be- 
neath a snowy  sky,  or  what  was  worse,  a freezing  sleet, 
they  dedicated  the  hours  of  the  Sabbath  to  the  worship 
of  God.  There  is  no  spot  in  all  the  scene,  on  which  the 
vision  rests  with  so  solemn  and  thrilling  an  interest  as 
that.” — Dr.  Clieever.' 

Aaron  and  Hur  Societies. — I have  been  endeav- 


476 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINOS. 


oring,”  Dr.  Payson  writes  to  his  mother,  “to  establish 
among  us  what  are  called  Aaron  and  Hur  Societies : i.e., 
little  collections  of  four  or  fiv'e,  or  more  persons,  who 
meet  before  service  on  Sabbath  morning,  to  spend  an 
hour  in  prayer  for  a blessing  on  the  minister  and  the  or- 
dinances. They  began  on  New  Year’s  Day,  and  we 
seemed  to  have  an  immediate  answer,  for  the  Meeting 
was  unusually  solemn,  and  we  have  reason  to  hope  that 
the  Word  was  not  preached  in  vain.” 

SCOFFING. — Gen.  xxi.  9;  2 Kings  ii.  23,  24;  Neh. 
iv.  1-9  ; Ps.  i.  1 ; Ixix.  7 ; cxxiii.  4 ; Prov.  iii.  34 ; ix. 
7,  8;  xiii.  1:  xv.  1,  12;  xxix.  8;  Isa.  v.  18,  19;  liii. 
3;  Jer.  xvii.  15;  Lam.  i.  7 ; iii.  14,  61-63;  iv.  2;  Matt. 
T'.  10-12;  ix.  24;  xxvii.  28—31,  39-44;  Luke  xvi.  14; 
xxii.  63,  64 ; xxiii.  11 ; Acts  ii.  13 ; xvii.  82 ; 2 Pet.  iii. 
3,  4 ; Jude  18. 

Luke  xiii.  3 : “ Except  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise 
perish.”  ^ 

In  the  days  of  Whitfield,  Thorpe,  one  of  his  most  violent 
opponents,  and  three  others,  laid  a wager  who  could  best  imi- 
tate and  ridicule  Whitfield’s  preaching.  Each  was  to  open  the 
Bible  at  random,  and  preach  an  extempore  sermon  from  the 
first  verse  that  presented  itself.  Thorpe’s  three  competitors  each 
went  through  the  game,  with  impious  bufibonery.  Then,  step- 
ping upon  the  table,  Thorpe  exclaimed,  “ I shall  beat  you  all.” 
They  gave  him  the  Bible,  and  by  God’s  inscrutable  providence 
his  eye  fell  first  upon  this  verse,  Except  ye  repent^  ye  shall  all 
likewise perishE  He  read  the  words,  but  the  sword  of  the  Spirit 
went  through  his  soul  in  a moment,  and  he  preached  as  one 
who  scarce  knew,  what  he  said.  The  hand  of  God  laid  hold 
upon  him,  and  intending  to  mock,  he  could  only  fear  and  trem- 
ble. When  he  descended  from  the  table,  a profound  silence 
reigned  in  the  company,  and  not  one  word  was  said  concerning 
the  wager.  Thorpe  instantly  withdrew,  and  after  a season  of 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERIXQS. 


477 


the  deepest  distress,  passed  into  the  full  light  of  the  Gospel,  and 

became  a most  successful  preacher  of  its  grace. 

‘‘The  Lord  sent  it,  if  the  Devil  brought  it.” — 
Old  Granny  Bender  was  a poor  widow,  full  of  prayers 
and  faith.  One  night,  as  two  young  lads  were  returning 
from  the  town  with  a couple  of  baker’s  loaves,  said  one, 
“ Tom,  suppose  we  have  a little  fun  with  Granny  Ben- 
der ?”  “Agreed,”  $aid  Tom.  They  went  up  to  her 
cottage  to  reconno*>re,  and,  listening  at  the  door,  found 
old  Granny  praying  for  food.  The  thought  struck  them 
to  throw  their  two  loaves  down  the  chimney ; so  up  they 
clambered,  and  down  the  loaves  tumbled. 

When  they  reached  the  window,  they  found  the  old 
woman  still  on  her  knees,  thanking  God  for  having  an- 
swered her  prayers. 

“Well,  really;  is  the  old  woman  so  simple  as  to  be- 
lieve that  the  Lord  answered  her  prayer,  and  sent  her 
two  loaves  of  bread  down  the  chimney  ?” 

“ No  doubt  of  it.” 

“ Hallo,  Granny  !”  said  I,  “ is  it  possible  that  you  be- 
lieve that  bread  came  down  from  heaven  ? Why,  I threw 
it  down  the  chimney.” 

The  old  woman’s  face  was  turned  fully  toward  me, 
and  I could  see  the  tears  of  thankfulness  as  I felt  her 
keen  rebuke,  while  she  said,  “ Well,  all  I know  is,  the 
Lord  sent  it,  if  the  devil  brought  it."' 

You  may  be  sure  I vanished  instantly. 

A Poor  Man,  who  had  heard  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel,  and  to  whom  it  had  been  greatly  blessed,  was 
the  subject  of  much  profane  jesting  and  ridicule  among 
his  fellow-workmen  and  neighbors.  On  being  asked  if 
these  daily  persecutions  did  not  sometimes  make  him 


478 


ILLUSTKAXIVE  GATHERINGS. 


ready  to  give  up  liis  profession  of  attachment  to  Divine 
truth,  he  replied,  ‘‘  No ! I recollect  our  good  minister 
once  said  in  his  sermon,  that  if  we  were  so  foolish  as  to 
permit  such  people  to  laugh  us  out  of  religion,  till  at  last 
we  dropped  into  hell,  they  could  not  laugh  us  out  again.” 

SCRIPTURES. — Deut.  vi.  6-9  ; xvii.  18—20 ; xxx. 
11-14;  Josh.  i.  8;  Neh.  viii. ; Job  xxxiii.  12;  Ps.  i.  2; 
xii.  6 ; xvii.  4 ; xix.  7-11 ; xxxvii.  31 ; cxix. ; Prov.  vi. 
23 ; XXX.  5 ; Isa.  viii.  20  ; xxxiv.  16 ; xl.  8 ; Jer.  xv. 
16;  xxxvi.;  Dan.  ix.  2;  x.  21 ; Matt.  iv.  4;  xxi.  42; 
xxii.  29 ; Mark  vii.  9-13 ; Luke  xxiv.  27,  45 ; John  ii. 
22  ; v.  39 ; x.  35 ; xii.  48 ; xvii.  17 ; xx.  30,  31 ; Acts 
xvii.  11,  12;  xviii.  24;  xxiv.  14 ; Rom.  iii.  2;  xv.  4; 
xvi.  26 ; 1 Cor.  ii.  13 ; 2 Cor.  ii.  17 ; Gal.  iii.  22  ; Col. 
iii.  16  ; 2 Tim.  i.  13 ; iii.  14—17  ; Heb.  iv.  12 ; James  i. 

18,  21—25;  1 Peter  i.  23;  ii.  2,  8;  iv.  11;  2 Peter  i. 

19,  21 ; iii.  16 ; Rev.  xxii.  18,  19. 

Ps.  xix.  1 : — “ Moreover  by  them  is  thy  servant 
warned.” 

“A  certain  Jew  had  formed  a design  to  poison  Luther,  but 
was  disappointed  by  a faithful  friend,  who  sent  Luther  a por- 
trait of  the  man,  with  a warning  against  him.  By  this,  Luther 
knew  the  murderer,  and  escaped  his  hands.  Thus  the  Word 
of  God,  O Christian,  shows  thee  the  face  of  those  lusts,  which 
Satan  employs  to  destroy  thy  comforts  and  poison  thy  soul  !’* 

John  V.  39. — ‘^Search  the  Scriptures.’’ 

It  is  recorded  of  M‘Cheyne,— “His  family  devotions  were 
full  of  life,  full  of  gladness,  to  the  end.  Indeed,  his  very  man- 
ner of  reading  the  chapter  reminded  you  of  a man  poring  into 
the  sands  for  pieces  of  fine  gold,  and  from  time  to  time  holding 
up  to  you  what  he  delighted  to  have  found.  ‘One  gem,’  said 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


479 


he  once,  ‘ from  that  ocean  is  worth  all  the  pebbles  from  earthly 
streams.’  ” 

Eph.  vi.  17. — The  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the 
Word  of  God.” 

It  is  reported  of  a great  person,  that  being  desirous  to  see  the 
sword  wherewith  Scanderbeg  had  done  so  great  exploits,  when 
he  saw  it,  he  said  that  he  saw  no  such  great  matter  in  that 
more  than  any  other  sword.  “ It  is  truth,”  said  one  standing 
by,  “ you  see  the  sword,  but  not  the  arm  that  wielded  it.”  So, 
when  we  look  upon  the  Scriptures,  we  find  them  the  same  as 
other  writings,  but  when  w^e  remember  the  arm  that  wields  the 
sword, — when  we  look  upon  the  operation  of  God’s  Spirit 
working  thereby, — we  no  longer  wonder  at  the  mighty  effects. 

are  a letter  from  the  ‘‘Father  of  mercies”  to  His 

children  at  school. 

a banquet^  where  all  are  bidden  “ come  and 

welcome.” 

— a booh  in  cipher^  which  none  but  believers  can 

decipher. 

a prisra^  which  only  glistens  when  held  to 

the  light. 

— a portrait.^  from  which  the  eye  of  some  dear, 

entreating  friend  seems  to  follow  us  which- 
ever way  we  turn. 

a stone  of  the  mountain  covered  with  moss. 

Put  it  under  the  microscope,  and  what 
wonders  are  revealed  ! 

— the  magazine  and  storehouse  of  the  Christian 

soldier,  wFerefrom  he  must  gather  all  his 
weapons. 

— the  spiritual  barometer  to  discern  the  heart's 

true  state. 


480 


ILLUSTRATIVE  OATflERIXaS. 


— the  telescope^  revealing  the  glories  of  the 

upper  world. 

the  map  and  chart  of  the  celestial  city. 

The  Price  of  a Bible  in  the  time  of  Edward  I.  was 
The  hire  of  a laborer  then  was  three-halfpence  a 
day ; so  that  it  would  have  taken  such  a person  the  earn- 
ings of  4,800  days,  or  thirteen  years  and  fifty-five  days 
to  obtain  one ; or,  excluding  the  Sundays,  more  than  fif- 
teen years  and  three  months  of  constant  labor. 

Contrast  with  this  the  Bible  in  the  present  day 
The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  alone  have 
spread  directly  or  indirectly,  during  the  last  fifty  years, 
no  less  than  46,000,000  copies  of  the  Word  of  Life,  of 
which  the  greatest  part  have  been  circulated  among 
English  readers  ; and  from  their  press  six  copies  are  now 
issued  every  minute  of  the  day  (of  ten  hours),  or  3,600 
daily ; and  this  at  a price  so  low,  that  the  poorest  may 
afford  it. 

Illuminated  Bibles. — Before  the  art  of  printing,  old 
monks  used  to  take  immense  pains  in  illuminating  Bibles, 
tracing  the  letters  in  silver,  and  gold,  and  brilliant  co- 
lors. It  has  been  suggested  that  a Bible  might  be  printed 
in  a similar  manner,  if  every  Christian  reader  could 
make  bright  those  passages  which  have  stirred  or  strength- 
ened him.  Hoiv  many  illuminated  Bibles  would  the 
Church  possess  ! Take  a few  who  would  mark  the  texts 
which  first  brought  them  to  the  feet  of  Jesus : — 

The  Ironside  Soldier,  in  whose  Bible  the  bullet  stopped  at 
Eccles.  xi.  9,  10.  There  would  be  his  brightest  illuminated 
text. 

Augustine. — Rom.  xiii.  13. — There  was  his. 


ILLUSTP.ATIVE  GATIIERINaS.  481 

Earl  of  RocheHer,  “ the  wit,  the  sinner,  und  the  penitent.” — 
Isa.  liii. 

The  martyr  Bilney — 1 Tim.  i.  15. 

Alexander  Henderson — Juhn  x.  1 (page  62.) 

Jonathan  Edwards — 1 Tim.  i.  17. 

Rev.  Thos.  Adam  (author  of  “ Private  Thoughts”) — Rom.  i. 

Cowper — Rom.  iii.  26. 

D' Auhiyn6 — Eph.  iii.  20;  read  at  an  inn  at  Kiel. 

* 

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ i!i 

Reader,  what  texts  would  stand  brightest  in  your  Bible,  if  \y 
laminated  thus  ? 

Expanded  Texts.— ••  The  boy  holds  his  ball  of  twine 
in  his  hand,  and  thinks  it  is  not  much,  he  can  clasp  it  so 
easily ; but  when  he  begins  to  unroll  it,  and  his  wind- 
borne  kite  mounts  higher  and  higher,  till  at  length  that 
which,  on  the  ground  was  taller  than  he,  is  now  no  bigger 
than  his  hand,  he  is  astonished  to  see  how  long  it  is.  So 
there  are  little  texts,  which  look  small  in  your  palm,  but, 
when  caught  up  upon  some  experience,  they  unfold  them- 
selves, and  stretch  out  until  the’re  is  no  measuring  their 
length.” — Beecher. 

Cromwell’s  Soldiers’  Bible. — By  the  especial  com- 
mand of  Cromwell,  every  man  in  his  army  carried  a 
“ Soldiers  Pocket  Bible”  with  him,  wearing  it  generally 
near  his  heart.  It  was  a single  sheet,  of  sixteen  pages, 
containing  selections  from  Scripture,  in  eighteen  chap- 
ters, each  with  an  appropriate  heading ; as,  e.g., — 

A soldier  must  not  doe  wickedly. 

A soldier  must  pray  before  he  goe  to  fight. 

A soldier  must  love  his  enemies,  as  they  are  his  enemies;  and 
hate  them,  as  they  are  God’s  enemies.  Matt.  v.  44  ; 2 Chron. 
xix.  2;  Ps.  cxxxix.  21,  22.  ^ 

It  is  certainly  remarkable  that  the  success  of  Crom- 


482 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


weirs  army  commejiced  immediately  after  the  publication 
of  ‘‘The  Pocket  Bible;”  and,  after  they  began  to  use 
it,  they  never  lost  a single  battle. 

The  Road-book. — “ The  Bible  the  religion  of  Prote- 
stants.” This  was  well  illustrated  by  an  Irish  peasant, 
whom  a Romish  priest  was  trying  to  persuade  to  give  up 
hi^  Bible.  “Supposing,”  said  the  priest,  “you  were 
goiiig  to  Dublin,  and  came  to  that  spot  where  four  roads 
meet,  and  did  not  know  the  Avay ; and  one  person  told 
you  to  go  to  the  right,  and  a thousand  to  take  the  left; 
which  would  you  listen  to  ? In  other  words, — should 
you  mind  what  Luther,  a single  heretic  says,  or  what  the 
Pope,  and  the  Cardinals,  and  all  the  doctors  of  the 
Catholic  Church  teach  you?”  “Why,”  answered  the 
poor  man,  “ if  I had  a road-book  in  my  pocket  I would 
not  mind  any  of  them.  Now  (producing  his  Bible),  I 
have  such  a book  here,  and  I must  follow  it,  God  helping 
me,  in  spite  of  the  Pope,  and  Cardinals,  and  doctors.” 
The  priest  soon  left  the  man,  in  manifest  self-confusion. 

“What  warrant  have  you  to  read  the  Bible  for  your- 
self?” was  the  demand  of  another  priest  of  a new  con- 
vert to  the  true  faith.  “ Och  !”  was  the  answer,  “IVe 
a sarch  warrant.”  John  v.  39. 

The  History  of  a Text-book. — A few  years  ago,  a 
little  boy  had  a small  text-book  given  him  by  his  grand- 
mother ; it  was  bound  in  red  leather,  and  had  his  name 
written  in  it.  One  day  he  went  to  Lynn  mart,  however, 
and  lost  it,  to  his  no  small  regret. 

About  a year  afterwards,  the  Rev.  R C , the 

clergyman  of  W — — (a  parish  about  eight  miles  from 
Lynn),  was  sent  for  to  see  the  wife  of  a man  well  known 
as  a notoriously  bad  character ; the  medical  man,  who 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


483 


brought  the  message,  adding,  You  will  find  the  lion 
become  a lamb.*' 

What  had  been  the  cause  ? The  woman’s  child  had 
picked  up  the  text-book,  and  carried  it  home.  Curiosity, 
or  rather  the  Spirit’s  guiding  power,  led  her  to  read  it ; 
and  her  understanding  was  opened,  and  she  received  the 
truth.  She  died  soon  after,  full  of  joy  and  hope.  Isa. 
Iv.  11. 

Dr.  Harris,  in  all  his  wills,  renewed  this  legacy  : — 

Item,  I bequeath  to  my  children,  and  to  my  children’s 
children,  each  of  them  a copy  of  the  Bible,  with  this  in- 
scription upon  it,  ‘None  hut  Christ.'  (Col.  hi.  16.)” 

A Fitting  Resolve. — ‘‘  At  a Missionary  Meeting  in 
Mangaia,  after  the  whole  Bible  had  been  received  in 
their  own  language,  an  aged  disciple  rose  up  to  exhort 
the  people  to  read  the  whole  Bible  through.  Lifting  his 
own  new  Bible  before  the  congregation,  he  exclaimed, 
“ My  brethren  and  sisters,  this  is  my  resolve  : the  dust 
shall  never  cover  my  new  Bible,  the  moths  shall  never 
eat  it,  the  mildew  shall  never  rot  it ! My  light,  my 

joy 

Neglected  Treasure. — A traveler  one  day  called  at 
a cottage  to  ask  for  a draught  of  water.  Entering,  he 
found  the  parents  cursing  and  quarreling,  the  children 
trembling,  crouched  in  a corner ; and  wherever  he  looked 
he  saw  only  marks  of  degradation  and  poverty.  Greet- 
ing the  inmates,  he  asked  them,  Dear  friends,  why  do 
you  make  your  house  like  hell  ?” 

‘‘Ah,  Sir,”  said  the  man,  “you  don’t  know  the  life 
and  trials  of  a poor  man,  when,  do  what  you  can,  every- 
thing goes  wrong.” 

The  stranger  drank  the  water,  and  then  said  softly,  (as 


484 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATUERII^GS. 


he  noticed  in  a dark  and  dusty  corner  a Bible),  ‘‘  Dear 
friends,  I know  what  would  help  you,  if  you  could  find 
it.  There  is  a treasure  concealed  in  your  house.  Search 
for  it.^’ 

And  so  he  left  them. 

At  first  the  cottagers  thought  it  a jest,  but,  after  a 
while  they  began  to  reflect.  When  the  woman  went  out, 
therefore,  to  gather  sticks,  the  man  began  to  search,  and 
even  to  dig,  that  he  might  find  the  treasure.  When  the 
man  was  away,  the  woman  did  the  same.  Still  they 
found  nothing ; — increasing  poverty  brought  only  more 
quarrels,  discontent,  and  strife. 

One  day,  as  the  woman  was  left  alone,  she  was  think- 
ing upon  the  stranger’s  word,  when  her  eye  fell  on  the 
old  Bible.  It  had  been  a gift  from  her  mother,  but  since 
her  death  had  been  long  unheeded  and  unused. 

A strange  foreboding  seized  her  mind.  Could  it  be 
this  the  stranger  meant  ? She  took  it  from  the  shelf, 
opened  it,  and  found  the  verse  inscribed  on  the  title-page, 
in  her  mother’s  handwriting.  ‘‘  The  law  of  thy  mouth 
is  better  unto  me  than  thousands  of  gold  and  silver.”  It 
cut  her  to  the  heart.  ^^Ah  !”  thought  she,  this  is  the 
treasure,  then,  we  have  been  seeking.”  How  her  tears 
fell  fast  upon  the  leaves ! 

From  that  time  she  read  the  Bible  every  day,  and 
prayed,  and  taught  the  children  to  pray ; but  without 
her  husband’s  knowledge.  One  day  he  came  home,  as 
usual,  quarreling,  and  in  a rage.  Instead  of  meeting 
his  angry  words  with  angry  replies,  she  spoke  to  him 
kindly  and  with  gentleness.  Husband,”  said  she,  we 
have  sinned  grievously.  We  have  ourselves  to  blame  for 
all  our  misery,  and  we  must  now  lead  a different  life.” 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


485 


He  looked  amazed.  “What  dost  thou  say?’’ was  his 
exclamation.  She  brought  the  old  Bible,  and,  sobbing, 
cried,  “ There  is  the  treasure.  See,  I have  found  it !’’ 

The  husband’s  heart  was  moved.  She  read  to  him  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  of  His  love.  Next  day  she  read, 
and  again  and  again ; she  sat  with  the  children  round 
her,  thoughtful  and  attentive. 

Some  time  went  on. 

It  was  after  a year  that  the  stranger  returned  that 
way.  Seeing  the  cottage,  he  remembered  the  circum- 
stances of  his  visit,  and  thought  he  would  call  and  see 
his  old  friends  again.  He  did  so,  but  he  would  scarcely 
have  known  the  place ; it  was  so  clean,  so  neat,  so  well 
ordered.  He  opened  the  door,  and  at  first  thought  he 
was  mistaken,  for  the  inmates  came -to  meet  him  so 
kindly,  with  the  peace  of  God  beaming  upon  their  faces. 
“ How  are  you,  my  good  people  ?’’  said  he.  Then  they 
knew  the  stranger,  and  for  some  time  they  could  not 
speak.  “ Thanks,  thanks,  dear  Sir ; we  have  found 
your  treasure.  Now  dwells  the  blessing  of  God  in  our 
house, — His  peace  in  our  hearts!”  So  said  they,  and 
their  entire  condition,  and  the  happy  faces  of  their  chil- 
dren, declared  the  same  more  plainly. 

SELF-EXAMINATION.— Neh.  iii.  10,  23,  30 ; Ps. 
iv.  4 ; Ixxvii.  6 ; cxix.  59 ; cxxxix.  23,  24 ; Lam.  iii. 
40  ; Haggai  i.  6 ; 1 Cor.  xi.  28,  31 ; 2 Cor.  xiii.  5 ; Gal. 
vi.  3-5. 

First  examine  how  you  examine  yourself.  When  a 
tradesman  is  about  to  weigh  his  goods,  he  must  first  of 
all  adjust  the  scales. 

41  ♦ 


486 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


‘‘  For  one  look  at  self,  take  ten  looks  at  Christ.” — 
M^Cheyne. 

At  Munich  the  custom  is  said  to  prevail  that  every 
child  found  begging  in  the  streets  is  arrested,  and  carried 
to  a charitable  establishment.  The  moment  he  enters, 
and  before  he  is  cleaned,  and  gets  the  new  clothes  in- 
tended for  him,  his  portrait  is  painted  in  his  ragged 
dress,  and  precisely  as  he  was  found  begging.  When 
his  education  is  finished,  this  portrait  is  given  to  him, 
and  he  promises  by  an  oath  to  keep  it  all  his  life,  that 
he  may  be  reminded  of  the  abject  condition  from  which 
he  has  been  rescued,  and  of  the  gratitude  he  owes  the 
establishment  which  raised  him  from  misery,  and  taught 
him  how  to  avoid  it  for  the  future.  Let  the  Christian 
often  compare  thus  his  former  condition,  as  a sinner  un- 
saved, with  his  state  as  a renewed  believer,  that  his  love 
and  gratitude  may  be  excited,  and  his  affections  drawn 
to  Him  who  has  wrought  the  change. 

SELF-RIGHTEOUSNESS.— Deut.  ix.  4 ; 2 Kings 
V.  12 ; Prov.  xx.  6 ; xxi.  2 ; xxx.  12,  13  ; Isa.  xxviii. 
20;  xxx.  1;  Ivii.  12;  lix.  6;  Ixiv.  ^6;  Ixv.  5;  Jer.  ii. 
32-37 ; hi.  23 ; vii.  3-15 ; ix.  25,  26 ; Hosea  xii.  8 ; 
Micah  hi.  11 ; Matt.  v.  20 ; vi.  1-8 ; ix.  11-13 ; Luke 
X.  29 ; xi.  39 ; xvi.  14,  15  ; xvih.  9-14 ; John  ix.  39- 
41;  Rom.  ii.  17-24;  hi.  27 ; ix.  30-33;  x.  3,  4;  Phil, 
hi.  4-9. 

Phidias,  the  great  sculptor,  was  employed  by  the 
Athenians  to  make  a statue  of  the  Goddess  Diana,  and 
he  succeeded  so  well  as  to  produce  a chef  d' oeuvre.  But 
the  artist  became  enamored  of  his  own  work,  and  was  so 
anxious  that  his  name  should  go  down  to  posterity  that 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


487 


he  secretly  engraved  his  name  in  one  of  the  folds  of  the 
drapery ; which,  when  the  Athenians  discovered,  they 
indignantly  banished  the  man  who  had  polluted  the 
sanctity  of  their  goddess.  So  would  self-righteous  sin- 
ners act  with  the  pure  spotless  robe  of  Him  who  knew 
no  sin  ! Let  them  beware  ! 

SIN. — Gen.  vi.  5;  xxxix.  9;  Numb.  xvi.  38;  xxxii. 
23  ; 1 Sam.  ii.  25  ; 1 Kings  viii.  46  ; Job  i.  5,  22 ; vii.  20 ; 
ix.  30,  31 ; xiii.  23 ; xv.  11,  14-16 ; xxv. ; xxxiii.  27  ; 
Ps.  iv.  4;  xix.  12;  Ixxviii.  17 ; xcvii.  10;  cxix.  11,  53, 
136,  158  ; cxxxix.  23,  24 ; Prov.  xiii.  21 ; xx.  9 ; Eccl. 
vii.  20 ; Isa.  i.  18  ; v.  18  ; xxx.  1 ; lix.  1,  2 ; Jer.  ii. 
13,  22-35 ; v.  25 ; xvii.  1-15 ; Ezek.  xviii.  20,  30-32  ; 
Hab.  ii.  10;  John  i.  29;  viii.  7,  34;  xvi.  8,  9;  Acts 
vii.  60;  Rom.  i.-viii. ; 1 Cor.  xv.  56;  2 Cor.  v.  21;  vii. 
8-12  ; Gal.  hi.  22  ; 1 Thess.  v.  22  ; 2 Tim.  ii.  19  ; Heb. 
hi.  13;  iv.  15;  xi.  25;  xh.  4;  James  i.  13-15;  h.  10; 
V.  20;  1 Pet.  iv.  18;  1 John  i.  8-10;  hi.  4,  5;  Rev. 
xxii.  11. 

What  is  Six?  Cf.  1 John  hi.  4;  Rom.  xiv.  23; 
James  iv.  17 ; Prov.  xxiv.  9. 

Figures : — 

Sin  is  like  a burden,  Ps.  xxxviii.  9. 

^ a debt  of  ten  thousand  talents  (Matt,  xviii. 

24 ; vi.  12) ; more  than  a poor  bankrupt 
sinner  can  ever  hope  to  pay. 

scarlet  dyed  stain,  Isa.  i.  18. 

leprosy ,, — defiling,  loathsome,  separating, 

infectious,  incurable. 

a dream^ — and  oh,  how  many  awake  too 

late ! 


488 


ILLtJSTRATIVE  GATHERINGfS. 


the  mound  of  a poisoned  arrow.  The  only 

cure  for  sin's  deep-festering  wound  is  to 
extract  the  poison ; but  men  shrink,  and 
would  rather  conceal  it  than  have  it  probed 
and  healed. 

an  inclined  plane. 

Sin  is  commonly  gradual ; cf.  2 Kings  xvi.  10-16;  Ahaz  (1) 
first  an  idolatrous  altar  at  Damascus;  {2)^  admired  ii; 
(3),  he  copied  it;  (4),  he  worshiped  on  it;  (5),  he  commanded  the 
people  to  do  the  same  ; (6),  he  removed  God's  altar. 

a vampire^  sucking  the  life-blood  of  the 

victim  it  has  fanned  to  sleep. 

a volcano^  silent  at  times,  yet  boiling  within. 

There  are  green  vineyards  and  white  cot- 
tages on  the  sides  of  Vesuvius,  and  men 
inhabit  them  without  fear  ! 

a rope.  Sin,  in  its  beginnings,  is  like  a 

silken  • thread,  but  it  thickens  every  day, 
till  it  becomes  a mighty  cable.  Isa. 
V.  18. 

apples  of  Sodom^ — beautiful  and  ruddy,  but, 

when  opened,  full  of  acrid  and  bitter 
dust. 

a potsherd  covered  with  silver.  Prov.  xxvi. 

23. 

Fossil  Rain. — The  great  stone-book  of  nature  re- 
veals many  strange  records  of  the  past.  In  the  red 
sandstone,  there  are  found  in  some  places  marks  which 
are  clearly  the  impressions  of  showers  of  rain,  and  these 
so  perfect  that  it  can  even  be  determined  in  which  direc- 
tion the  shower  inclined,  and  from  what  quarter  it  pro- 
ceeded ; and  ^his,  ages  ago ! So  sin  leaves  its  track 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


489 


behind  it,  and  God  keeps  a faithful  record  of  all  our 
gins. 

There  is  no  sin  we  can  be  tempted  to  commit,  but 
we  shall  find  a greater  satisfaction  in  resisting  than  in 
committing.’’ — Mason. 

There  are  three  things  a true  Christian  desires  with 
respect  to  sin : 1st,  Justification,  that  it  may  not  con- 
demn. 2d,  Sanctification,  that  it  may  not  reign.  3d, 
Glorification,  that  it  may  not  be. 

Our  own. — A missionary,  addressing  a school,  ob- 
served that  there  is  nothing  that  we  can  properly  call  our 
own,  and  put  the  question,  Can  you  think  of  anything 
that  you  can  call  your  own  ?”  “ Yes,  Sir,”  said  one  of  the 

heathen  girls ; ‘‘  there  is,  I think,  one  thing,  is  there 
not?  our  sins  are  our  own!” 

SPIRIT,  HOLT,  The. — Gen.  vi.  3;  Ex.  xxxi.  3; 
Num.  xi.  17,  26  ; xxiv.  2 ; xxvii.  18  ; Judges  xiii.  25  ; 
1 Sam.  X.  10  ; xi.  6 ; xix.  23  ; 1 Chronicles  xii.  18  ; 2 
Kings  ii.  9;  2 Chron.  xv.  1 ; Ps.  cxxxix.  7;  cxliii.  10; 
Cant.  iv.  16;  Isa.  xlviii.  16;  lix.  19;  Ixiii.  10;  Ezek. 
1.  20  ; xi.  24  ; Dan.  iv.  8 ; Micah  iii.  8 ; Zech.  iv.  6,  7 ; 
Matt.  xii.  31,  32 ; xxviii.  19 ; Luke  i.  15,  16  ; ii.  26, 
27 ; xi.  13  ; John  iii.  5;  iv.  23;  xiv.  16;  xx.  22;  Acts 
ii. ; V.  3,  32;  vii.  51 ; Rom.  v.  5 ; viii.  ; xv.  13 ; 1 Cor. 
ii.  14 ; vi.  19  ; xii.  3-13 ; 2 Cor.  iii.  3,  17,  18 ; Gal.  v. 
16-25;  vi.  8;  Eph.  ii.  18;  iv.  30;  v.  9;  vi.  17  ; Phil, 
i.  19;  1 -Thess.  v.  19;  Jude  19;  Rev.  i.  10  ; xxii.  17. 

Operatio>'S  of,  creation,  Geo.  i.  3;  Job  xxvi.  13;  Ps.  ciT. 

30  ; — honoring  Christ,  Isa.  xlviii.  16  ; Ixi.  1 ; Matt.  iii.  16  : iv. 

I ; Luke  i.  35 ; iv.  14  ; John  iii.  34  ; Eom.  viii.  11 ; I Pet.  iii. 

II  ; — inspiring  the  Word,  Acts  i.  16;  xxviii.  25;  £ph.  vi.  17  ; 


490 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


2 Pet.  i.  21  ; — convincing  of  sin,  John  xvi.  7-14  ; — regenerating, 
John  iii.  5 ; — guiding,  Ezek.  iii.  22-27  ; John  xvi.  13  ; Acts  viii. 
29;  X.  19;  xi.  28;  xiii.  2;  xvi.  7 ; xxi.  4; — teaching,  Keh.  ix. 
20;  John  xiv.  26;  xvi.  14,  26;  1 Cor.  ii.  10-16;  xii.  8 ;— 
sealing,  John  vi.  27  ; Rom.  iv.  30 ; 2 Cor.  i.  22  ; Eph.  i.  13 ; iv. 
30 ; — anointing,  Ps.  xlv.  7 ; Acts  x.  38 ; 1 John  ii.  20,  27  ; — 
witnessing,  John  xv.  26  ; Rom.  viii.  16  ; Heb.  x.  15;  -comforting, 
John  xiv.  16,  17,  26;  xv.  26;  Acts  ix.  31;  Gal.  v.  22]— sancti- 
fying, Rom.  XV.  16  ; 1 Cor.  vi.  11 ; 1 Pet.  i.  2,  22  indie elling, 

John  xiv.  16,  17  ; 1 Cor.  iii.  16;  Eph.  v.  18; — quickening,  Ps. 
cxliii.  10,  11  ; John  vi.  63;  Rom.  viii.  11  ; — helping  in  prayer, 
Zech.  xii.  10;  Rom.  viii.  26,  27;  Eph.  vi.  18;  Jude  20; — bap- 
tizing the  Church,  Prov.  i.  23 ; Isa.  xxxii.  15 ; xliv.  3 ; Ezek. 
xxxvi.  26;  xxxvii.  9,  14  ; Joel  ii.  28,  29  ; Zech.  xii.  10 ; Matt. 

iii.  11  ; Luke  xxiv.  49 ; Acts  i.  5 ; ii.  39 ; viii.  17 ; xi.  16 ; xix. 
1-6. 

Titles.— Gen.  i.  2;  iSreh.  ix.  20;  Ps.  li.  11,  12;  cxliii.  10; 
Isa.  iv.  4 ; xi.  2 ; Ixi.  1 ; Zech.  xii.  10  ; Matt.  x.  20  ; Luke  i. 
35  ; John  iii.  6 ; xiv.  16,  17,  26  ; Acts  i.  4;  Rom.  i.  4;  viii.  2, 
9-16;  Gal.  iv.  6;  Eph.  i.  13,  17  ; iv.  30;  Heb.  ix.  14;  1 Pet. 

iv.  14 ; Rev.  i.  4 ; xix.  10. 

Emblems  Water^  John  vii.  38,  39  ; Fire^  Matt.  iii. 
11 ; 1 Thess.  v.  19  ; Wind^  John  iii.  8 ; Cant.  iv.  16  ; 
Oz7,  Heb.  i.  9;  Isa.  Ixi.  1;  Rain  and  Rew^  Hos.  xiv.  5; 
Joel  ii.  23;  A dove^  Matt.  iii.  16;  A.  seal^  Eph.  i.  13  ; 
John  vi.  27;  Eph.  iv.  30;  A guide^  John  xvi.  13;  An 
earnest  of  our  inheritance,  Eph.  i.  13  ; The  heart  of  the 
Church.  Though  Christ  be  the  Head^  yet  is  the  Holy 
Ghost  the  heart  of  the  Church,  from  whence  the  vital 
spirits  of  grace  and  holiness  are  issued  out  unto  the 
quickening  of  the  body  mystical.’' — Heylin.'] 


Cf.  the  many  expressions  in  Scripture, — “ praying  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,”  “the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost,”  “the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,”  “the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,”  “the  love 
of  the  Spirit,”  filled  with  the  Spirit,”  (applied  by  Zecharias, 


ILLUSTRATIVE  UATHERIXUS. 


491 


John  the  Baptist,  Peter,  Stephen,  Barnabas,  Paul,  &c.),  pour- 
ing out  of  the  Spirit,”  &c.,  &c. 

Cf.  the  types ; the  altar  and  the  laver  before  the  tab- 
ernacle, the  divers  washings^  the  anointings,  of  the  tab- 
ernacle, Exod.  xl.  9-11 ; of  the  priests,  Exod.  xl.  13-15; 
of  kings,  1 Sam.  x.  1;  xvi.  13,  &c. 

Welding  Cold  Iron. — Suppose  a blacksmith  were 
sent  for  to  mend  a number  of  old  broken  iron  vessels, 
and  told  that  he  must  do  it  without  fire,  what  would  he 
say  to  the  proposal?  Yet  sinners’  hearts  are  as  hard 
and  cold!  and  just  as  foolish  are  they  who  think  that  all 
that  is  needed  is  to  begin  and  go  on  hammering  at  them, 
and  that  will  convert  them.  No  ! heat  the  iron,  and  it 
may  be  mended  and  remoulded.  Melt  the  soul  with  the 
spirit  of  burning,  or  we  are  without  hope  of  seeing  any 
saving  change. 

Oil  FOR  THE  Baptism  of  Fire. — ‘‘Suppose  we  saw  an 
army  sitting  down  before  a granite  fortress,  and  they 
told  us  that  they  intended  to  batter  it  down.  We  might 
ask  them,  how?  They  point  us  to  a cannon-ball.  Well, 
but  there  is  no  power  in  that ! It  is  heavy,  but  not 
more  than  a hundredweight,  or  half  a hundredweight. 
If  all  the  men  in  the  army  were  to  throw  it,  that  would 
make  no  impression.  They  say,  No,  but  look  at  the 
cannon.  Well,  but  there  is  no  power  in  that ; it  is  a 
machine,  and  nothing  more.  But  look  at  the  powder  I 
Well,  there  is  no  power  in  that;  a child  may  spill  it,  a 
sparrow  may  pick  it  up.  Yet  this  powerless  powder,  and 
this  powerless  ball,  are  put  into  this  powerless  cannon ; 
one  spark  of  fire  enters  it,  and  then,  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye,  thaf  powder  is  a flash  of  lightning,  and  that 
cannon-ball  is  a thunder-bolt,  which  smites  as  if  it  had 


492 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGSi 


been  sent  from  heaven.  So  is  it  with  our  church  ma- 
chinery of  the  present  day.  We  have  our  instruments 
for  pulling  down  the  strongholds,  but  oh!  for  the  baptism 
of  fire.” — Rev,  W,  Arthur. 

TEMPER. — Gen.  iv.  6-8;  xxxi.  1;  Num.  xi.  10-15; 
XX.  10;  Judges  xii.  1-6;  1 Sam.  xviii.  6-12;  xxv.  10- 
17 ; 1 Kings  xxi.  4;  2 Kings  v.  11,  12;  2 Chron.  xvi. 
10;  Esther  v.  9-14;  Ps.  xxxvii.  8;  cxli.  8;  Prov,  vi. 
34 ; xiv.  16,  29 ; xvi.  18,  32 ; xix.  3 ; xxv.  28 ; Cant, 
viii.  6;  Jer.  xx.  14-18;  Dan.  hi.  19;  Jonah  iv. ; Mark 
vil.  21—23 ; Rom.  xii.  21 ; Epb.  iv.  26. 

“ If  religion  has  done  nothing  for  your  temper,  it  has 
done  nothing  for  your  soul.” — Clayton. 

“Many  Christians,”  says  Newton  truly,  “who bore 
tbe  loss  of  a dear  child,  or  of  all  their  property,  with  the 
most  heroic  Christian  fortitude,  are  entirely  vanquished 
by  the  breaking  of  a dish,  or  the  blunders  of  a servant.” 

WiLBERFORCE.— “A  friend  once  found  him  in  the 
greatest  agitation,  looking  for  a despatch  he  had  mislaid, 
for  which  one  of  the  Royal  Family  was  waiting.  At 
the  moment,  as  if  to  make  it  still  more  trying  to  his  tem- 
per, a disturbance  was  heard  in  the  nursery  overhead. 
‘Now,’  thought  the  friend,  ‘surely  for  once  his  temper 
will  give  way.’  The  thought  had  hardly  passed  through 
his  mind,  when  Wilberforce  turned  to  him,  and  said, 

‘ What  a blessing  it  is  to  hear  those  dear  children ! only 
think  what  a relief,  among  other  hurries,  to  hear  their 
voices,  and  to  know  they  are  well.” — Christian  Keep- 
sake, 1836. 

TEMPTATION.— Gen. Hi.;  xxii  . ; xxxix.  7-9 ; Josh, 
vii.  21 ; Num.  xxii.  17  ; 2 Sam.,  xi. ; xii. ; 1 Chron.  xxi. 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


493 


1 ; 2 ChroR.  xxxii.  31 ; Job  i. : Ps.  xvii.  4,  5 ; Prov.  i. 
10;  iv.  14,  15;  xvi.  29;  Dan,  vi.;  xii.  10;  Zech.  xiii. 
9 ; Matt.  iv.  1-11 ; vi.  13  ; xxvi.  41 ; Mark  xiv.  G6-72 ; 
Luke  viii.  13;  xxii.  28-32;  John  xiv.  30;  xvii.  15; 
Acts  XX.  19 ; Ptom.  xvi.  20 ; 1 Cor.  x.  13;  2 Cor.  ii.  11; 
xi.  14 ; xii.  1—10 ; Eph.  vi.  16 ; 1 Thess.  iii.  5 ; 1 Tim. 
vi.  9,  10;  Heb.  ii.  18;  iv.  15;  James  i.  2—4,  12-15;  1 
Pet.  i.  6,  7 ; iv.  12,  13;  v.  8,  9 ; 2 Pet.  ii.  9;  1 John 
V.  18 ; Rev.  iii.  10. 

Is  said  to  be  from  Satan ; but,  alas  I we  some- 
times tempt  Satan  almost  as  much  as  he  tempts  us. 

“ Temptations  are  instructions.  He  is  over  wise  that 
goes  out  of  God’s  way  to  escape  a cross.  A Christian 
who  lives  here  among  his  enemies,  should  never  stir 
abroad  without  his  guard.  If  you  follow  Satan,  you  will 
find  the  tempter  prove  a tormentor ; if  you  follow  the 
Spirit,  you  will  find  the  Counselor  prove  a Comforter.” 
— Mason, 

Oh,  such  beautipul  plowers,/?/^^  wUfiin  the  railings  ! 
A theme  for  children  at  school  to  write  upon. 

‘‘Every  good  parmer  will  take  care  of  his  fences” 
else  his  own  cattle  would  wander  out,  and  his  neighbor’s 
wander  in. 

Set  double  guard  upon  that  point  to-night,  was 
an  officer’s  command,  when  an  attack  was  expected. 

THIE^TES.— Jer.  ii.  26;  Joel  ii.  9;  Luke  xii.  33; 
John  X.  1,  10. 

Providence.— Ps.  Ixxvi.  10.  The  Rev.  Thos.  Brad- 
bury was  once  engaged  at  family  prayers,  when  the  ser- 
vants, in  their  haste,  had  forgotten  to  shut  the  area  door. 

Some  men  passing,  one  of  them  entered  the  house  and 
42 


494 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


crept  up  stairs,  intending  to  rob  the  house.  To  his  sur- 
prise he  heard  a gentleman  praying,  at  the  very  instant, 
that  God  would  protect  them  from  thieves ; and  so  thun- 
derstruck did  he  feel  at  the  sin  he  was  intending  to  en- 
gage in,  that  he  soon  after  went  and  told  Mr.  B.  the  cir- 
cumstance, and  became  an  attendant  on  his  ministry. 

TEUST  IN  GOD.— 1 Sam.  xvii.  88,  39 ; Job  xiii.  15 ; 
Ps.  XX.  7 ; xxxii.  10 ; xxxvi.  7 ; Ixii.  8 ; Ixv.  5 ; Ixxi. 
5;  xci.  4;  cxii.  7 ; cxxv.  1;  Prov.  iii.  5;  xiv.  26;  xvi. 
20  ; Isa.  xxvi.  3,  4 ; 1.  10 ; Jer.  xvii.  7,  8 ; Dan.  iii.  28  ; 
Nahum  i.  7 ; Zeph.  iii.  12;  2 Cor.  i.  9,  10;  Eph.  i.  12; 
1 Tim.  iv.  10. 

not  in  man.— Ps.  xliv.  6 ; Isa.  ii.  22 ; xxx.  1,  2; 

xxxvi.  6,  15;  Jer.  ii.  36,  37;  xvii.  5,  6;  Dan.  iv.  12; 
Hosea  v.  13 ; Micah  vii.  5. 

Angels  know  the  happiness  of  power ; we  the  hap- 
piness of  weakness.” — Lady  Power scourt. 

Abelard,  Duke  of  Wurtemberg. — “ Several  German 
princes  were  once  extolling  the  glory  of  their  realms. 
One  boasted  of  his  excellent  vineyards ; another  of  his 
hunting-grounds ; another  of  his  mines ; at  last  he  took 
up  the  subject,  and  said,  ‘ I own  that  I am  a poor  prince, 
and  can  vie  with  none  of  these  things ; nevertheless,  I 
too  possess  a noble  jewel  in  my  dominion;  for,  were 
I to  be  without  attendants,  either  in  the  open  country  or 
wild  forests,  I could  ask  the  first  of  my  subjects  whom  I 
met  to  stretch  himself  upon  the  ground,  and  confidently 
place  my  head  upon  his  bosom,  and  fall  asleep  without 
the  slightest  apprehension  of  injury.’  Was  not  this  a 
precious  jewel  for  a prince  ? I,  however,  have  something 
better ; for  I can  rest  my  head  and  heart  in  the  lap  of 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


495 

God’s  providence,  and  upon  the  bosom  of  Jesus  Christ 
mj  Lord,  with  a perfect  assurance  that  neither  man  nor 
devil  can  touch  me  theve.” —aotthoM s Emblems. 

^ ^ USEFULNESS. — Gen.  iv.  9;  xviii.  19;  Neh.  ii.  10; 
iii.;  Ps.  li.  7-13;  Prov.  x.  21;  xi.  30;  Eccles.  xi.  l’ 
6 ; Isa.  xxxii.  20 ; Dan.  xii.  3 ; Matt.  v.  13-16 ; x.  7, 
32 ; Mark  xiv.  8 ; John  i.  40,  42  ; iv.  29,  36  ; Acts  viii! 
4 ; X.  38 ; xiii.  36 ; xxvii.  24 ; Eom.  xiv.  7,  8 ; xvi.  2, 
12 ; 1 Cor.  ix.  19 ; 2 Cor.  viii.  5,  12 ; Gal.  vi.  20 ; Phil, 
ii.  4,  15,  16;  James  i.  27 ; v.  19,  20;  1 Pet.  ii.  9. 

The  vertical  power  of  religion  in  the  heart  is  the  truest 
measure  of  its  horizontal  power  in  the  world. 

“ He  who  waits  to  do  a great  deal  at  once,  will  never 
do  anything.” — _Z)r.  Johnson. 

Our  power  to  benefit  others  will  just  be  in  proportion 
to  our  personal  holiness.  “ Speak  for  eternity,”  says 
M‘Cheyne,  “ but,  above  all,  cultivate  your  own  spirit. 
A word  spoken  by  you,  when  your  conscience  is  clear 
and  your  heart  full  of  God’s  Spirit,  is  worth  ten  thousand 
words  spoken  in  unbelief  and  sin.  This  was  my  great 
fault  in  the  ministry.  Eemember  it  is  not  man,  but  God, 
that  must  have  the  glory.  It  is  not  so  much  speaUnq  as 
faith  that  is  needed/' 

Lessons  of  Usefulnjjss.— How  they  abound  in  the 
Church’s  records  ! We  may  well  consider. 

What  many  in  humble  life  have  done: 

^ Thomas  Cranfield.  the  tailor,  laboring  among  the  bricklayers 
in  Sunday  and  Infant  schools,  and  other  good  works.  John 
Pounds,  the  cobbler,  the  founder  of  Eagged-schools.  Harlan 
Page  the  joiner;  one  of  whose  chief  rules  was  to  aim  at  doing 
good  to  mdimduals.  Out  of  I2-5  of  his  Sabbath  scholars  at  Cov- 
entry, 84  gave  evidence  of  true  piety,  and  six  became  preachers 


496 


ILLUSTRATIVE  GATHERINGS. 


of  the  Gospel ; of  100  young  women  employed  in  the  Tract 
and  Bible  houses,  60  were  brought  to  Christ.  Many  sheets  of 
the  Word  of  God  and  tracts,  as  they  were  folded  and  stitched, 
were  moistened  with  the  tears  from  broken  hearts : besides  many 
others  he  heard  of  brought  to  God  through  his  instrunxentality. 
Samh  MgLrtm^  the  dressmaker  at  Yarmouth,  visiting  first  in  the 
workhouses  and  .afterward  in  the  jail.  Thomas  Dakin,  the 
Greeliwich^oensioner  and  tract  distributor : for  nearly  twenty 
3’^ears  he  frequently  distributed  150,000  a year,  which  were  gra- 
tuitously furnished  by  the  Tract  Society : he  was  called  to  leave 
the  world  at  last  without  a moment’s  warning,  when  a conside- 
rable number  of  the  handbills,  “ Are  you  prepared  to  Die  ?” 
were  found  in  his  pockets.  His  happy  and  useful  life  supplied 
the  answer. 

What  many  in  active  life  have  done : — 

Luther  and  Calvin  the  Reformers.  Wesley  and  Whitfield.  John 
Howard,  the  philanthropist,  upon  whose  grave  in  Russia  was 
engraved  the  motto,  “ He  lived  for  others.”  Clarkson,  Wilber- 
force,  and  Buxton,  the  Statesmen.  The  Thorntons,  merchants. 
Mrs.  Fry,  the  merchant’s  wife.  Robert  Raikes,  the  founder  of 
Sunday-schools.  David  Nasmith,  a clerk  in  Glasgow,  the  foun- 
der of  City  Missions  in  Glasgow,  Ireland,  America,  Paris,  Lon- 
don; and  also  the  originator  of  the  Monthly  Tract  Society, 
Pemale  Mission,  and  other  benevolent  institutions.  Nettleton, 
the  preacher,  under  whose  ministry,  during  a revival  in 
America,  it  is  believed,  directly  and  indirectly,  30,000  persons 
were  brought  to  Christ.  James  Crabbe,  the  missionary  among 
the  gipsies. 

What  many  in  affliction  and  solitude  have  done : — 

Sarah  Price,  the  invalid  of  Hammersmith,  who  was  reduced 
by  rheumatism  to  such  helplessness  as  to  be  unable  to  raise  her- 
self from  her  couch.  Conveyed  to  Percy  Chapel,  where  the 
late  Rev.  J.  H.  Stewart  ministered,  her  heart  was  stirred  up  to 
circulate  his  tracts.  She  formed  a plan  of  sending  a copy  to 
seventy  clergymen  on  Hew  Year’s  Day.  700  were  sent.  The 
work  grew,  and  in  less  than  a fortnight  14,000  were  circuhiL  rl. 
Thousands  more  of  his  tracts  were  issued,  though  nearly  tlie 


